«:: 


Columbia  5KnttJersttp 


LIBRARY 


PURCHASED  FROM 
THE 

WILLIAM  C.  SCHERMERHORN 
MEMORIAL  FUND 


Sydney,  Australia,  1S99 


r^M^  c^,  9mlie ' 


LIFE  SKETCHES 

OF  ELLEN-  ■Q;  WHITE 


Br:iNG  A  NARRATIVE  OF 
HER  EXPERIENCE  TO  1881 
AS  WRITTEN  BY  HERSELF; 
WITH  A  SKETCH  OF  HER 
SUBSEQUENT  LABORS  AND 
OF  HER  LAST  SICKNESS 
COMPILED  FROM  ORIGINAL 
SOURCES 


1915 

PACIFIC  PRESS  PUBLISHING  ASSOCIATION 
MOUNTAIN  VIEW,  CALIFORNIA 

OMAHA,    NEBR.  PORTLAND,    ORE.  CRISTOBAL,    C.    Z. 

BROOKFIBLD,    ILL.       (FOREIGN    LANGUAGE    PUBLICATIONS    ONLY) 


^^UMfU 


Copyright  1915  by 
Pacific  Press  Publishing  Association 


31-A^Olf 


PREFACE 


The  story  of  the  early  Christian  experience  and 
public  labors  of  Mrs.  Ellen  G.  White  was  first  printed 
in  the  year  1860,  in  a  little  volume  of  three  hundred 
pages,  entitled, ' '  My  Christian  Experience,  Views,  and 
Labors,  in  Connection  with  the  Rise  and  Progress  of 
the  Third  Angel's  Message." 

This  narrative  of  her  life  and  labors  to  1860,  was 
amplified  by  her,  and  was  republished  in  1880  as  a 
part  of  a  larger  work,  entitled,  "Life  Sketches  of 
James  White  and  Ellen  G.  White."  This,  as  well  as 
the  earlier  autobiography,  has  long  been  out  of  print. 

In  the  present  volume  will  be  found,  as  told  in  her 
own  language,  a  brief  story  of  her  childhood  days, 
her  conversion,  and  her  early  Christian  experiences 
in  connection  with  the  great  second  advent  movement 
of  1840  to  1844.  In  a  vivid  w^ay  she  tells  of  the 
sorrows  and  joys  of  her  youthful  ministry  in  the  years 
that  followed.  She  pictures  the  trials,  the  struggles, 
and  the  successes  that  attended  the  labors  of  a  few 
earnest  souls  from  whose  endeavors  sprang  the 
churches  that  afterward  united  to  form  the  Seventh- 
day  Adventist  denomination. 

The  story  of  her  more  extended  travels  and  labors  in 
connection  with  her  husband.  Elder  James  White,  she 

(5) 


6  Preface 

briefly  relates  from  the  time  of  their  marriage  in  1846 
to  his  death  in  1881. 

With  chapter  forty-two,  on  page  255,  her  life-story 
is  continued  by  C.  C.  Crisler,  who,  with  the  assistance 
of  her  son,  W.  C.  White,  and  D.  E.  Robinson,  has  com- 
pleted the  sketch. 

In  the  closing  chapters  many  interesting  incidents 
regarding  travels  and  labors  have  been  passed  over 
briefly,  in  order  that  place  might  be  found  for  the  quo- 
tation of  some  of  her  most  inspiring  and  instructive 
utterances  regarding  the  development  of  Christian  ex- 
perience, and  the  duty  laid  upon  every  follower  of 
Christ  to  be  a  true  disciple  of  Him  who  gave  His  life 
for  the  salvation  of  the  world.  The  final  pages  give 
an  account  of  her  last  sickness,  and  of  the  funeral 
services. 

Of  Mrs.  White  it  may  assuredly  be  said,  ' '  She  hath 
done  what  she  could."  Hers  was  a  life  filled  with 
inspiration  for  all  engaged  in  soul-winning  service. 

Publishers. 


CONTENTS 

T.  Childhood     .....       17-19 
Misfortune 
Education 

II.  Conversion 20-25 

Early  Impressions 

A  Spiritual  Revival 

Righteousness  by  Faith 

The  Burden  Lifted 

"In  Newness  of  Life" 

Uniting  with  the  Methodist  Church 

III.  Strivings  Against  Doubt       .         .       26-31 

The  Advent  Cause  in  Portland 
In  Perplexity  over  Sanctification 
The  Doctrine  of  Eternal  Punishment 

IV.  Beginning  of  Public  Labors  .       32-42 

Dream  of  Temple  and  Lamb 
Dream  of  Seeing  Jesus 
Friendly  Sympathy  and  Counsel 
My  First  Public  Prayer 
A  View  of  the  Father's  Love 
•    Bearing  Testimony 
Laboring  for  Young  Friends 

V.  Separation  from  the  Church       .       43-53 
Doctrinal  Differences 
The  Hope  of  the  Second  Advent 
Last  Testimony  in  Class  IMeeting 
Spreading  the  Advent  Message 
The   Immortality   Question 
The  Pastor's  Visit 
The  Church  Trial 

(7) 


Contents 

VI.  The  Disappointment  of  1843-44     .       54-63 
Meetings  in  Beethoven  Hall 
An  Exhortation  by  Elder  Brown 
Joyous  Expectancy 
Days  of  Perplexity 
An  Error  in  Reckoning 
Hope  Renewed 
A  Trial  of  Faith 
A  Period  of  Preparation 
The  Passing  of  the  Time 

VTI.  My  First  Vision  ....       64-68 

III.  Call  to  Travel    ....       69-73 
Encouragement  from  the  Brethren 
Fear  of  Self-Exaltation 
.  Among  the  Believers  in  Maine 

IX.  Answers  to  Prayer      .         .         .       74-76 

X.  Labors  in  New  Hampshire   .         .       77-84 
Encouragement  for  Elder  ]\Iorse 
A  Lack  of  True  Godliness 
Spiritual  Magnetism 
Meeting  at  Brother  Collier's 
The  '^Cannot-Sin"  Theory. 
True  Sanctification 

XI.  Meeting  Fanaticism      .         .         .       85-94 
A  False  Humility 

Fruits  of  the  "No- Work"  Doctrine 
The  Dignity  of  Labor 
A  Severe  Trial 
Exhortations  to  Faithfulness 
The  Seal  of  Divine  Approval 
Lessons  from  the  Past 


Contents  9 

XII.  The  Sabbath  of  the  Lord   .         .     95,  96 

XIII.  Marriage  and  United  Labors        .     97-104 

In  Confirmation  of  Faith 
Fervent,  Effectual  Prayer 
Labors  in  Massachusetts 
A  View  of  the  Heavenly  Sanctuary 

XIV.  Struggles  with  Poverty       .         .  105-109 

First  Visit  to  Connecticut 
Conference  at  Rocky  Hill 
Earning  Means  to  Visit  Western  New 
York 

XV.  Labors  in  Western  New  York 

IN  1848 110-115 

Conference  at  Volney 

Visit  to  Brother  Snow's  —  Hannibal 

Meeting  at  Port  Gibson 

Visit  to  Brother  Harris's  —  Centerport 

Visit   to   Brother  Abbey's  —  Brookfield 

XVI.  A  View  of  the  Sealing  .         .   116-119 

XVII.  Encouraging  Providences      .         .   120-124 
Healing  of  Gilbert  Collins 
Healing  of  Sister  Temple 
The  Family  of  Leonard  Hastings 
Moving  to  Connecticut  in  1849 
Living  Waters  —  A  Dream 

XVIII.  Beginning  to  Publish  .         .         .  125-128 
"The  Present  Truth" 
Visit  to  Maine 
Advancing  by  Faith 
Residence  in  Oswego 


10  Contents 

XIX.  Visiting  the  Scattered  Flock       .   129-135 
At  Camden,  N.  Y. 
In   Vermont 

Rising  above  Despondency 
In  Canada  East 
The  Meeting  at  Johnson,  Vt. 
Return  to  New  York 

XX.  Publishing  Again  .         .         .  136-141 

Satan's  Efforts  to  Hinder 
Triumphing  Through  Faith 
The  Revieiv  and  Herald 
Removal  to  Saratoga  Springs 

XXI.  In  Rochester,  New  York      .         .   142-147 
Death  of  Robert  Harmon 
Pressing  On 

Conversion  of  the  Office  Foreman 
Nathaniel  and  Anna  White 

XXII.  Advancing  under  Difficulties       .   148-156 
First  Visit  to  Michigan 
Writing  and  Traveling 
Deliverance  from  Disease 
Visit  to  Michigan  and  Wisconsin  —  1854 
Return  to  Rochester 
Death  of  Anna  White 

XXIII.  Removal  to  Michigan  .         .         .  157-159 

Comforting  Assurances 
Captivity  Turned 

XXIV.  Labors  in  the  Middle  West  — 

1856-58 160-163 

A  Victory  at  Waukon,  Iowa 
View  at  Lovett  's  Grove,  Ohio 
Writing  "Spiritual  Gifts/'  Vol.  1 


Contents  11 

XXV.  Personal  Trials       .  .  .   164-166 

Efforts  to  Establish  the  Publishing 

Work 
Parental  Cares 
Loss  of  Children 

XXVI.  Battling  Against  Disease         .   167-172 
The  Sickness  of  Elder  James  White 
Sojourn  at  Dansville,  N.  Y. 
Seasons  of  Prayer  and  Blessing 

XXVII.  Conflicts  and  Victory     .  .   173-177 

Labors  at  Wright,  ]\Iich. 
At  Greenville,  Mich. 
Visit  to  Battle  Creek  —  March,  1867 
Laying  Hold  on  God 

XXVIII.  Among  the  Churches  in  New 

England       ....   178-182 
In  Maine 
Revival     Services    at    Washington, 

N.  H. 
In  Vermont  and  New  York 
Return  to  Michigan 

XXIX.  Reclaiming  the  Lost         .  .   183-189 

An  Encouraging  Dream 
Visiting  Churches  in  Michigan 
Caring  for  the  Sick 
Revival  Meetings  at  Greenville 
The  Lost  Sheep 
En  Route  to  Battle  Creek 
The    General    Conference    of    i\Iay, 
1868 

XXX.  Traveling  the  Narrow  Way     .   190-193 
XXXI.  Burden  Bearers       .  .  .   194-196 


12  Contents 

XXXII.  A  Solemn  Dream  .  .  .  197-202 

XXXIII.  Missionary  Work  ,  .  .  203-207 

XXXIV.  Broader  Plans  .  .  .  208-210 

XXXV.  Into  All  the  World       .         .  211-215 
Special  Preparation 
Opening  Providences 
Sowing  Beside  All  Waters 
Publications  in  Many  Languages 
A  Harvest  of  Precious  Souls 

XXXVI.  Circulating  the  Printed  Page    216-218 

XXXVII.  Public  Labors  in  1877     .         .  219-228 
Special  Services  for  College 

Students 
Temperance  Meetings 
On  the  Indiana  Camp  Ground 
Walking  Out  by  Faith 
The  Eastern  Camp  Meetings 
Return  to  Michigan  and  California 

XXXVIII.  Visit  to  Oregon       .         .  '      .  229-234 
The  Voyage 

Meetings  of  Special  Interest 
A  Prison  Service 
The  Return  Journey 

XXXIX.  From  State  to  State       .  .   235-240 

In  Colorado 

The  New  England  Conference 
.    Meeting  in  Maine 
At  Battle  Creek 
Kansas  Camp  Meetings 
Visit  to  Texas 


Contents  13 

XL.  A  View  of  the  Judgment  .  241-246 

Times  of  Test  and  Trial 
A  Call  for  Burden  Bearers 

XLI.  The  Death  of  Elder  James 

White 247-254 

XLII.  Fortitude  under  Affliction     .   255-260 
Personal  Reflections 
Finding  Rest  in  Labor  for  Souls 
Special  Efforts  for  the  Youth 

XL  III.  Restoration  of  Health  .  .  261-266 

XLIV.  Writing  and  Speaking      .         .  267-280 
Visit  to   Battle   Creek 
The  Path  of  Obedience 
Ripening  for  the  Harvest 
Lay   Members    as   Missionaries   for 

God 
An  Example  of  Self-Sacrifiee 
Filling  Up  the  Ranks  of  Workers 
Establishing  Faith  in  Bible  Truth 
The  General  Conference  of  1883 
Closing  Labors  in  the  East 

XLV.  Labors  in  Central  Europe       .  281-290 
The  ''Imprimerie  Polyglotte" 
Publishing  Houses  in  Many  Lands 
The  Sale  of  Literature 
The  Training  of  Colporteurs 
Development  Through  Faithful 

Service 
Visits  to  Italy 


14  Contents 

XLVI.  Labors  in  Great  Britain  and 

Scandinavia  .         .         .  291-308 

Consecration,  Courage,  Confidence 
Dispelling  the  Darkness 
First  Visit  to  Scandinavia 
Second  Visit  to  Scandinavia 
Fifth  European  Missionary  Council 
Efficiency  in  Missionary  Service 
"Go  Forward!" 
A  Remarkable  Development 
Messages  of  Hope  and  Courage 

XLVII.  In  Confirmation  of  Confidence  309-318 
Proposals  Regarding  Centralization 
Suggested  Changes  in  Policy 
Formal   Consideration   of  Proposed 

Changes 
A  Special  Committee  Council 
The  Sabbath  Service 

XLVTII.  Danger  in  Adopting  Worldly 

Policy  in  the  Work  of  God  „  319-330 

XLIX.  Across  the  Pacific  .         .         .   331-343 
The  Voyage 

The  Australian  Conference  Meeting 
Consideration  of  School  Interests 
Sickness,  and  Change  of  Plans 
The    Opening    of    the    Australasian 

Bible  School 
Encompassed  by   Infirmities 
A  Review  of  Experience 
The  Australian  Conference  of  Janu- 
ary,  1893 
La])ors  in  New  Zealand 


Contents  15 

L.  The  First  Australian  Camp 

Meeting        ....   344-348 

LI.  The  Avondale  School      .  .   349-378 

Work  and  Education 
Looking  for  a  Suitable  Property 
An  Industrial  Experiment 
A  Beautiful  Dream 
Help  from  Friends  in  Africa 
Putting  Up  the  First  Buildings 
Another  Test  of  Faith 
Aims  and  Objects 
Missionary  Labor  the  Highest  Train- 
ing 
Fields  White  unto  the  Harvest 
A  Training  Ground  for  Mission 

Fields 
After  Many  Years 

LII.  Through  the  South  to  the  Con- 
ference OF  1901   .  .  .  379-387 
Centers  of  Influence  and  of  Training 
Special  Opportunities  in  the  South 
Institutional  Training  in  Many 

Lands 
Self- Supporting  Missionaries 
Eeorganization 

LIII.  At  THE  Nation's  Capital  .         .  388-398 
From  Battle  Creek  to  the  East 
In  Search  of  a  Site 
Favorable    Conditions    at    Takoma 

Park,  D.  C. 
An  Advance  Step 
Words  of  Encouragement 
*' Arise,  and  Build" 


16  Contents 

JAY.  In  Southern  California  .         .  399-406 

LV.  The  San  Francisco  Earthquake     .  407-415 
Eetributive  Judgments 
Working  the  Cities  from  Outpost  Cen- 
ters 
Scenes  of  Destruction 
Warnings  and  Exhortations 
Calls  to  Repentance 

LVI.  At  the  1909  General  Conference  .  416-424 
A  Representative  Gathering 
The  Work  in  the  Cities 
Special  Efforts  in  New  England 
Delegations  from  Abroad 
Strife  among  the  Nations 
Important  Counsels 

LYTI.  Closing  Labors       ....  425-439 
Personal  Activities 
The  Pioneers  of  the  Message 
Giving  the  Trumpet  a  Certain  Sound 
Book  ^lanuscript  Work 
A  Solemn  Charge 

LYIIT.  Last  Sickness         ....  440-449 

LIX.  The ''Elmshaven'^  Funeral 

Service 450-455 

LX.  The  Memorial  Service  at  Richmond    456-461 

LXI.  The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle 

Creek 462-480 

In  the  Tabernacle 
Address  by  Elder  Daniells 
Discourse  by  Elder  Haskell 
At  the  Grave 


LIFE  SKETCHES 


CHILDHOOD 

I  was  born  at  Gorham,  Maine,  Nov.  26,  1827.  My 
parents,  Robert  and  Eunice  Harmon,  were  for  many 
years'  residents  of  this  State.  In  early  life  they  became 
earnest  and  devoted  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church.  In  that  church  they  held  prominent 
connection,  and  labored  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
and  to  build  up  the  cause  of  God,  for  a  period  of  forty 
years.  During  this  time  they  had  the  joy  of  seeing 
their  children,  eight  in  number,  all  converted  and 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 

MISFORTUNE 

While  I  was  but  a  child,  my  parents  removed  from 
Gorham  to  Portland,  Maine.  Here,  at  the  age  of  nine 
years,  an  accident  happened  to  me  which  was  to  af- 
fect my  whole  life.  In  company  with  my  twin  sister 
and  one  of  our  schoolmates,  I  was  crossing  a  common 
in  the  city  of  Portland,  when  a  girl  about  thirteen 
years  of  age,  becoming  angry  at  some  trifle,  threw  a 
stone  that  hit  me  on  the  nose.  I  was  stunned  by  the 
blow,  and  fell  senseless  to  the  ground. 

When  consciousness  returned,  I  found  myself  in  a 
merchant's  store.  A  kind  stranger  offered  to  take 
me  home  in  his  carriage,  but  I,  not  realizing  my  weak- 

(17) 


18  Life  Sketches 

ness,  told  him  that  I  preferred  to  walk.  Those  pres- 
ent were  not  aware  that  my  injury  was  so  serious,  and 
allowed  me  to  go;  but  after  walking  only  a  few  rods, 
I  grew  faint  and  dizzy.  My  twin  sister  and  my 
schoolmate  carried  me  home. 

I  have  no  recollection  of  anything  further  for  some 
time  after  the  accident.  My  mother  said  that  I  noticed 
nothing,  but  lay  in  a  stupor  for  three  weeks.  No  one 
but  herself  thought  it  possible  for  me  to  recover, 
but  for  some  reason  she  felt  that  I  would  live. 

Wheji  I  again  aroused  to  consciousness,  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  had  been  asleep.  I  did  not  remember 
the  accident,  and  was  ignorant  of  the  cause  of  my  ill- 
ness. A  great  cradle  had  been  made  for  me,  and  in 
it  I  lay  for  many  weeks.  I  w^as  reduced  almost  to 
a  skeleton. 

At  this  time  I  began  to  pray  the  Lord  to  prepare 
me  for  death.  When  Christian  friends  visited  the 
family,  they  would  ask  my  mother  if  she  had  talked 
with  me  about  dying.  I  overheard  this,  and  it  roused 
me.  I  desired  to  become  a  Christian,  and  prayed  ear- 
nestly for  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins.  I  felt  a  peace 
of  mind  resulting,  and  loved  every  one,  feeling  de- 
sirous that  all  should  have  their  sins  forgiven,  and 
love  Jesus  as  I  did. 

I  gained  strength  very  slowly.  As  I  became  able 
to  join  in  play  with  my  young  friends,  I  was  forced 
to  learn  the  bitter  lesson  that  our  personal  appearance 
often  makes  a  difference  in  the  treatment  we  receive 
from  our  companions. 

EDUCATION 

My  health  seemed  to  be  hopelessly  impaired.  For 
two  years  I  could  not  breathe  through  my  nose,  and 
was  able  to  attend  school  but  little.    It  seemed  impos- 


Childhood  19 

sible  for  me  to  study  and  to  retain  what  I  learned. 
The  same  girl  who  was  the  cause  of  my  misfortune, 
was  appointed  monitor  by  our  teacher,  and  it  was 
among  her  duties  to  assist  me  in  my  writing  ard 
other  lessons.  She  always  seemed  sincerely  sorry  tor 
the  great  injury  she  had  done  me,  although  I  was 
careful  not  to  remind  her  of  it.  She  was  tender  and 
patient  with  me,  and  seemed  sad  and  thoughtful  as 
she  saw  me  laboring  under  serious  disadvantages  to 
get  an  education. 

My  nervous  system  was  prostrated,  and  my  hand 
trembled  so  that  I  made  but  little  progress  in  writ- 
ing, and  could  get  no  farther  than  the  simple  copies 
in  coarse  hand.  As  I  endeavored  to  bend  my  mind 
to  my  studies,  the  letters  in  the  page  would  run  to- 
gether, great  drops  of  perspiration  would  stand  upon 
my  brow,  and  a  faintness  and  dizziness  would  seize 
me.  I  had  a  bad  cough,  and  my  whole  system  seemed 
debilitated. 

My  teachers  advised  me  to  leave  school,  and  not 
pursue  my  studies  further  till  my  health  should  im- 
prove. It  was  the  hardest  struggle  of  my  young  life 
to  yield  to  my  feebleness,  and  decide  that  I  must  leave 
my  studies,  and  give  up  the  hope  of  gaining  an  edu- 
cation. 


II 

CONVERSION 

In  March,  1840,  William  Miller  visited  Portland, 
Maine,  and  gave  a  course  of  lectures  on  the  second 
coming  of  Christ.  These  lectures  produced  a  great 
sensation,  and  the  Christian  church  on  Casco  Street, 
where  the  discourses  were  given,  was  crowded  day 
and  night.  No  wild  excitement  attended  the  meet- 
ings, but  a  deep  solemnity  pervaded  the  minds  of 
those  who  heard.  Not  only  was  a  great  interest  mani- 
fested in  the  city,  but  the  country  people  flocked  in 
day  after  day,  bringing  their  lunch  baskets,  and  re- 
maining from  morning  until  the  close  of  the  evening 
meeting. 

In  company  with  my  friends,  I  attended  these 
meetings.  Mr.  Miller  traced  down  the  prophecies  with 
an  exactness  that  struck  conviction  to  the  hearts  of 
his  hearers.  He  dwelt  upon  the  prophetic  periods,  and 
brought  many  proofs  to  strengthen  his  position.  Then 
his  solemn  and  powerful  appeals  and  admonitions  to 
those  who  were  unprepared,  held  the  crowds  as  if 
spellbound. 

EARLY  IMPRESSIONS 

Four  years  previous  to  this,  on  my  way  to  school, 
I  had  picked  up  a  scrap  of  paper  containing  an  ac- 
count of  a  man  in  England  who  was  preaching  that 
the  earth  would  be  consumed  in  about  thirty  years 
from  that  time.  I  took  this  paper  home  and  read  it 
to  the  family.  -In  contemplating  the  event  predicted, 
I  was  seized  with  terror ;  the  time  seemed  so  short  for 
the  conversion  and  salvation  of  the  world.  Such  a 
deep  impression  was  made  upon  my  mind  by  the  little 
(20) 


Conversion  21 

paragraph  on  the  scrap  of  paper,  that  I  could  scarcely 
sleep  for  several  nights,  and  prayed  continually  to 
be  ready  when  Jesus  came. 

I  had  been  taught  that  a  temporal  millennium  would  - 
take  place  prior  to  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven;  but  now  I  was  listening  to  the  startling 
announcement  that  Christ  was  coming  in  1843,  only 
a  few  short  years  in  the  future. 

A  SPIRITUAL  REVIVAL 

Special  meetings  were  appointed  where  sinners 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  seek  their  Saviour  and 
prepare  for  the  fearful  events  soon  to  take  place. 
Terror  and  conviction  spread  through  the  entire  city. 
Prayer  meetings  were  established,  and  there  was  a 
general  awakening  among  the  various  denominations ; 
for  they  all  felt  more  or  less  the  influence  that  pro- 
ceeded from  the  teaching  of  the  near  coming  of  Christ. 

When  sinners  were  invited  forward  to  the  anxious 
seat,  hundreds  responded  to  the  call;  and  I,  among 
the  rest,  pressed  through  the  crowd  and  took  my  place 
with  the  seekers.  But  there  was  in  my  heart  a  feeling 
that  I  could  never  become  worthy  to  be  called  a  child 
of  God.  I  had  often  sought  for  the  peace  there  is  in 
Christ,  but  I  could  not  seem  to  find  the  freedom  I 
desired.  A  terrible  sadness  rested  on  my  heart.  I 
could  not  think  of  anything  I  had  done  to  cause  me 
to  feel  sad ;  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  not  good 
enough  to  enter  heaven,  that  such  a  thing  would  be 
altogether  too  much  for  me  to  expect. 

A  lack  of  confidence  in  myself,  and  a  conviction  that 
it  would  be  impossible  to  make  any  one  understand 
my  feelings,  prevented  me  from  seeking  advice  and  aid 
from  my  Christian  friends.  Thus  I  wandered  need- 
lessly in  darkness  and  despair,  while  they,  not  pene- 


22  Life  Sketches 

trating  my  reserve,  were  entirely  ignorant  of  my  true 
state. 

RIGHTEOUSNESS  BY  FAITH 

The  following  summer  my  parents  went  to  the  Meth- 
odist camp  meeting  at  Buxton,  ]\Iaine,  taking  me  with 
them.  I  was  fully  resolved  to  seek  the  Lord  in  earnest 
there,  and  obtain,  if  possible,  the  pardon  of  my  sins. 
There  was  a  great  longing  in  my  heart  for  the  Chris- 
tian's hope  and  the  peace  that  comes  of  believing. 

I  was  much  encouraged  while  listening  to  a  dis- 
course from  the  words,  ''I  will  go  in  unto  the  king, 
.  .  .  and  if  I  perish,  I  perish."  Esther  4:16.  In 
his  remarks  the  speaker  referred  to  those  who  were 
wavering  between  hope  and  fear,  longing  to  be  saved 
from  their  sins  and  receive  the  pardoning  love  of 
Christ,  yet  held  in  doubt  and  bondage  by  timidity  and 
fear  of  failure.  He  counseled  such  ones  to  surrender 
themselves  to  God,  and  venture  upon  His  mercy  with- 
out delay.  They  would  find  a  gracious  Saviour  ready 
to  present  to  them  the  scepter  of  mercy,  even  as 
Ahasuerus  offered  to  Esther  the  signal  of  his  favor. 
All  that  was  required  of  the  sinner,  trembling  in  the 
presence  of  his  Lord,  was  to  put  forth  the  hand  of 
faith  and  touch  the  scepter  of  His  grace.  That  touch 
insured  pardon  and  peace. 

Those  who  were  waiting  to  make  themselves  more 
worthy  of  divine  favor  before  they  ventured  to  claim 
the  promises  of  God,  were  making  a  fatal  mistake. 
Jesus  alone  cleanses  from  sin;  He  only  can  forgive 
our  transgressions.  He  has  pledged  Himself  to  listen 
to  the  petition  and  grant  the  prayer  of  those  who  come 
to  Him  in  faith.  Many  have  a  vague  idea  that  they 
must  make  some  wonderful  effort  in  order  to  gain 
the  favor  of  God.     But  all  self-dependence  is  vain. 


Conversion  23 

It  is  only  by  connecting  with  Jesus  through  faith 
that  the  sinner  becomes  a  hopeful,  believing  child  of 
God. 

These  words  comforted  me,  and  gave  me  a  view  of 
what  I  must  do  to  be  saved. 

I  now  began  to  see  my  way  more  clearly,  and  the 
darkness  began  to  pass  away.  I  earnestly  sought  the 
pardon  of  my  sins,  and  strove  to  give  myself  entirely 
to  the  Lord.  But  my  mind  was  often  in  great  distress, 
because  I  did  not  experience  the  spiritual  ecstasy  that 
I  considered  would  be  the  evidence  of  my  acceptance 
with  God,  and  I  dared  not  believe  myself  converted- 
without  it.  How  much  I  needed  instruction  concern- 
ing the  simplicity  of  faith ! 

THE  BURDEN  LIFTED 

While  bowed  at  the  altar  with  others  who  were  seek- 
ing the  Lord,  all  the  language  of  my  heart  was  :  ' '  Help, 
Jesus ;  save  me,  or  I  perish !  I  will  never  cease  to  en- 
treat till  my  prayer  is  heard  and  my  sins  are  for- 
given."  I  felt  my  needy,  helpless  condition  as  never 
before. 

As  I  knelt  and  prayed,  suddenly  my  burden  left 
me,  and  my  heart  was  light.  At  first  a  feeling  of 
alarm  came  over  me,  and  I  tried  to  resume  my  load 
of  distress.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  no  right  to 
feel  joyous  and  happy.  But  Jesus  seemed  very  near 
to  me ;  I  felt  able  to  come  to  Him  with  all  my  griefs, 
misfortunes,  and  trials,  even  as  the  needy  ones  came  to 
Him  for  relief  when  He  was  upon  earth.  There  was  a 
surety  in  my  heart  that  He  understood  my  peculiar 
trials,  and  sympathized  with  me.  I  can  never  forget 
this  precious  assurance  of  the  pitying  tenderness  of 
Jesus  toward  one  so  unworthy  of  His  notice.  I  learned 
more  of  the  divine  character  of  Christ  in  that  short 


24  Life  Sketches 

period,  when  bowed  among  the  praying  ones,  than  ever 
before. 

One  of  the  mothers  in  Israel  came  to  me  and  said, 
''Dear  child,  have  you  found  Jesus?"  I  was  about  to 
answer,  "Yes,^'  when  she  exclaimed,  "Indeed  you 
have ;  His  peace  is  with  you,  I  see  it  in  your  face ! ' ' 

Again  and  again  I  said  to  myself:  "Can  this  be 
religion  ?  Am  I  not  mistaken  ? "  It  seemed  too  much 
for  me  to  claim,  too  exalted  a  privilege.  Though  too 
timid  to  confess  it  openly,  I  felt  that  the  Saviour  had 
blessed  me  and  pardoned  my  sins. 

"in  newness  of  life" 

Soon  after  this  the  camp  meeting  closed,  an?d  we 
started  for  home.  My  mind  was  full  of  the  sermons, 
exhortations,  and  prayers  we  had  heard.  Everything 
in  nature  seemed  changed.  During  the  meeting, 
clouds  and  rain  had  prevailed  a  greater  part  of  the 
time,  and  my  feelings  had  been  in  harmony  with  the 
weather.  Now  the  sun  shone  bright  and  clear,  and 
flooded  the  earth  with  light  and  warmth.  The  trees 
and  grass  were  a  fresher  green,  the  sky  a  deeper 
blue.  The  earth  seemed  to  smile  under  the  peace 
of  God.  So  the  rays  of  the  Sun  of  Eighteousness  had 
penetrated  the  clouds  and  darkness  of  my  mind,  and 
dispelled  its  gloom. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  every  one  must  be  at  peace  with 
God,  and  animated  by  His  Spirit.  Everything  that 
my  eyes  rested  upon  seemed  to  have  undergone  a 
change.  The  trees  were  more  beautiful,  and  the  birds 
sang  more  sweetly  than  ever  before;  they  seemed  to 
be  praising  the  Creator  in  their  songs.  I  did  not 
care  to  talk,  for  fear  this  happiness  might  pass  away, 
and  I  should  lose  the  precious  evidence  of  Jesus'  love 
for  me. 


Conversion  25 

My  life  appeared  to  me  in  a  different  light.  The  af- 
fliction that  had  darkened  my  childhood  seemed  to 
have  been  dealt  me  in  mercy,  for  my  good,  to  turn 
my  heart  away  from  the  world  and  its  unsatisfying 
pleasures,  and  incline  it  toward  the  enduring  attrac- 
tions of  heaven. 

UNITING  WITH  THE  METHODIST   CHURCH 

Soon  after  our  return  from  the  camp  meeting,  I, 
with  several  others,  was  taken  into  the  church  on 
probation.  My  mind  was  very  much  exercised  on  the 
subject  of  baptism.  Young  as  I  was,  I  could  see  but 
one  mode  of  baptism  authorized  by  the  Scriptures, 
and  that  was  immersion.  Some  of  my  Methodist  sis- 
ters tried  in  vain  to  convince  me  that  sprinkling  was 
Bible  baptism.  The  Methodist  minister  consented  to 
immerse  the  candidates  if  they  conscientiously  pre- 
ferred that  method,  although  he  intimated  that  sprink- 
ling would  be  equally  acceptable  with  God. 

Finally  the  time  was  appointed  for  us  to  receive* 
this  solemn  ordinance.  It  was  a  windy  day  when  we, 
twelve  in  number,  went  down  into  the  sea  to  be 
baptized.  The  waves  ran  high  and  dashed  upon  the 
shore,  but  as  I  took  up  this  heavy  cross,  my  peace 
was  like  a  river.  When  I  arose  from  the  water,  my 
strength  was  nearly  gone,  for  the  power  of  the  Lord 
rested  upon  me.  I  felt  that  henceforth  I  was  not  of 
this  world,  but  had  risen  from  the  watery  grave  into 
a  newness  of  life. 

The  same  day  in  the  afternoon  I  was  received  into 
the  church  in  full  membership. 


Ill 

STRIVINGS  AGAINST  DOUBT 

I  again  became  very  anxious  to  attend  school  and 
make  another  trial  to  obtain  an  education,  and  I  en- 
tered a  ladies'  seminary  in  Portland.  But  upon  at- 
tempting to  resume  my  studies,  my  health  rapidly 
failed,  and  it  became  apparent  that  if  I  persisted  in 
attending  school,  it  would  be  at  the  expense  of  my  life. 
With  great  sadness  I  returned  to  my  home. 

I  had  found  it  difficult  to  enjoy  religion  in  the 
seminary,  surrounded  by  influences  calculated  to  at- 
tract the  mind  and  lead  it  from  God.  For  some  time 
I  felt  a  constant  dissatisfaction  with  myself  and  my 
Christian  attainments,  and  did  not  continually  realize 
a  lively  sense  of  the  mercy  and  love  of  God.  Feelings 
of  discouragement  would  come  over  me,  and  this 
caused  me  great  anxiety  of  mind. 

THE  ADVENT  CAUSE  IN  PORTLAND 

In  June,  1842,  Mr.  Miller  gave  his  second  course  of 
lectures  at  the  Casco  Street  church  in  Portland.  I 
felt  it  a  great  privilege  to  attend  these  lectures;  for 
I  had  fallen  under  discouragements,  and  did  not  feel 
prepared  to  meet  my  Saviour.  This  second  course 
created  much  more  excitement  in  the  city  than  the 
first.  With  few  exceptions,  the  different  denomina- 
tions closed  the  doors  of  their  churches  against  Mr. 
Miller.  Many  discourses  from  the  various  pulpits 
sought  to  expose  the  alleged  fanatical  errors  of  the 
lecturer;  but  crowds  of  anxious  listeners  attended  his 
meetings,  and  many  were  unable  to  enter  the  house. 
The  congregations  were  unusually  quiet  and  attentive. 
(26) 


strivings  Against  Doubt  27 

Mr,  Miller's  manner  of  preaching  was  not  flowery 
or  oratorical,  but  he  dealt  in  plain  and  startling  facts, 
that  roused  his  hearers  from  their  careless  indiffer- 
ence. He  supported  his  statements  and  theories  by  ' 
Scripture  proof  as  he  progressed.  A  convincing  power 
attended  his  words,  that  seemed  to  stamp  them  as  the 
language  of  truth. 

He  was  courteous  and  sympathetic.  When  every 
seat  in  the  house  was  full,  and  the  platform  and  places 
about  the  pulpit  seemed  overcrowded,  I  have  seen  him 
leave  the  desk,  and  walk  down  the  aisle,  and  take  some 
feeble  old  man  or  woman  by  the  hand  and  find  a  seat 
for  them,  then  return  and  resume  his  discourse.  He 
was  indeed  rightly  called  "Father  Miller,''  for  he  had 
a  watchful  care  over  those  who  came  under  his  minis- 
trations, was  affectionate  in  his  manner,  of  a  genial 
disposition  and  tender  heart. 

He  was  an  interesting  speaker,  and  his  exhortations, 
both  to  professed  Christians  and  the  impenitent,  were 
appropriate  and  powerful.  Sometimes  a  solemnity  so 
marked  as  to  be  painful,  pervaded  his  meetings.  A  ' 
sense  of  the  impending  crisis  of  human  events  im- 
pressed the  minds  of  the  listening  crowds.  Many 
yielded  to  the  conviction  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Gray- 
haired  men  and  aged  women  with  trembling  steps 
sought  the  anxious  seats;  those  in  the  strength  of 
maturity,  the  youth  and  children,  were  deeply  stirred. 
Groans  and  the  voice  of  weeping  and  of  praise  to 
God  were  mingled  at  the  altar  of  prayer. 

I  believed  the  solemn  words  spoken  by  the  servant 
of  God,  and  my  heart  was  pained  when  they  were  op- 
posed or  made  the  subject  of  jest.  I  frequently  at- 
tended the  meetings,  and  believed  that  Jesus  was  soon 
to  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven ;  but  my  great  anxiety 
was  to  be  ready  to  meet  Him.     My  mind  constantly 


28  Life  Sketches 

dwelt  upon  the  subject  of  holiness  of  heart.  I  longed 
above  all  things  to  obtain  this  great  blessing,  and  feel 
that  I  was  entirely  accepted  of  God. 

IN   PERPLEXITY   OVER   SANCTIFICATION 

Among  the  Methodists  I  had  heard  much  in  re- 
gard to  sanctification,  but  had  no  definite  idea  in  re- 
gard to  it.  This  blessing  seemed  away  beyond  my 
reach,  a  state  of  purity  my  heart  could  never  know. 
I  had  seen  persons  lose  their  physical  strength  under 
the  influence  of  strong  mental  excitement,  and  had 
heard  this  pronounced  to  be  the  evidence  of  sancti- 
fication.  But  I  could  not  comprehend  Avhat  was  neces- 
sary in  order  to  be  fully  consecrated  to  God.  My 
Christian  friends  said  to  me:  "Believe  in  Jesus  now! 
Believe  that.  He  accepts  you  now!'''  This  I  tried  to 
do,  but  found  it  impossible  to  believe  that  I  had  re- 
ceived a  blessing  which,  it  seemed  to  me,  should 
electrify  my  whole  being.  I  wondered  at  my  own 
hardness  of  heart  in  being  unable  to  experience  the 
exaltation  of  spirit  that  others  manifested.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  I  was  different  from  them,  and  forever  shut 
out  from  the  perfect  joy  of  holiness  of  heart. 
*  My  ideas  concerning  justification  and  sanctification 
were  confused.  These  two  states  w^ere  presented  to  my 
mind  as  separate  and  distinct  from  each  other;  yet  I 
failed  to  comprehend  the  difference  or  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  terms,  and  all  the  explanations  of  the 
preachers  increased  my  difficulties.  I  was  unable  to 
claim  the  blessing  for  myself,  and  wondered  if  it  was 
to  be  found  only  among  the  Methodists,  and  if,  in 
attending  the  advent  meetings,  I  was  not  shutting  my- 
self away  from  that  which  I  desired  above  all  else, — 
the  sanctifying  Spirit  of  God. 


strivings  Against  Doubt  29 

Still  I  observed  that  some  of  those  who  claimed  to 
be  sanctified,  manifested  a  bitter  spirit  when  the 
subject  of  the  soon  coming  of  Christ  was  introduced. 
This  did  not  seem  to  me  a  manifestation  of  the  holiness 
which  they  professed.  I  could  not  understand  why 
ministers  from  the  pulpit  should  so  oppose  the  doctrine 
that  Christ's  second  coming  was  near.  Reformation 
had  followed  the  preaching  of  this  belief,  and  many 
of  the  most  devoted  ministers  and  laymen  had  re- 
ceived it  as  the  truth.  It  seemed  to  me  that  those 
who  sincerely  loved  Jesus  would  be  ready  to  accept 
the  tidings  of  His  coming,  and  rejoice  that  it  was  at 
hand. 

I  felt  that  I  could  claim  only  what  they  called  justi- 
fication. In  the  word  of  God  I  read  that  without  holi- 
ness no  man  should  see  God.  Then  there  was  some 
higher  attainment  that  I  must  reach  before  I  could  be 
sure  of  eternal  life.  I  studied  over  the  subject  contin- 
ually ;  for  I  believed  that  Christ  was  soon  to  come,  and 
feared  He  would  find  me  unprepared  to  meet  Him. 
Words  of  condemnation  rang  in  my  ears  day  and 
night,  and  my  constant  cry  to  God  was,  "What  shall 
I  do  to  be  saved  ? ' ' 

THE    DOCTRINE    OF    ETERNAL    PUNISHMENT 

In  my  mind  the  justice  of  God  eclipsed  His  mercy 
and  love.  The  mental  anguish  I  passed  through  at 
this  time  was  very  great.  I  had  been  taught  to  be- 
lieve in  an  eternally  burning  hell;  and  as  I  thought 
of  the  wretched  state  of  the  sinner  without  God,  with- 
out hope,  I  was  in  deep  despair.  I  feared  that  I 
should  be  lost,  and  that  I  should  live  throughout 
eternity  suffering  a  living  death.  The  horrifying 
thought  was  ever  before  me,  that  my  sins  were  too 
great  to  be  forgiven,  and  that  I  should  be  forever  lost. 


30  Life  Sketches 

The  frightful  descriptions  that  I  had  heard  of 
souls  in  perdition  sank  deep  into  my  mind.  Ministers 
in  the  pulpit  drew  vivid  pictures  of  the  condition  of 
the  lost.  They  taught  that  God  proposed  to  save  none 
but  the  sanctified;  that  the  eye  of  God  was  upon  us 
always ;  that  God  Himself  was  keeping  the  books  with 
the  exactness  of  infinite  wisdom;  and  that  every  sin 
we  committed  was  faithfully  registered  against  us,  and 
would  meet  its  just  punishment. 

Satan  was  represented  as  eager  to  seize  upon  his 
prey,  and  bear  us  to  the  lowest  depths  of  anguish,  there 
to  exult  over  our  sufferings  in  the  horrors  of  an 
eternally  burning  hell,  where,  after  the  tortures  of 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  years,  the  fiery  billows 
would  roll  to  the  surface  the  writhing  victims,  who 
would  shriek,  ' '  How  long,  0  Lord,  how  long  ? ' '  Then 
the  answer  would  thunder  down  the  abyss,  ' '  Through 
all  eternity ! ' '  Again  the  molten  waves  would  engulf 
the  lost,  carrying  them  down  into  the  depths  of  an 
ever  restless  sea  of  fire. 

While  listening  to  these  terrible  descriptions,  my 
imagination  would  be  so  wrought  upon  that  the  per- 
spiration would  start,  and  it  was  difficult  to  suppress  a 
cry  of  anguish,  for  I  seemed  already  to  feel  the  pains 
of  perdition.  Then  the  minister  would  dwell  upon  the 
uncertainty  of  life :  one  moment  we  might  be  here, 
and  the  next  in  hell ;  or  one  moment  on  earth,  and  the 
next  in  heaven.  Would  we  choose  the  lake  of  fire  and 
the  company  of  demons,  or  the  bliss  of  heaven  with 
angels  for  our  companions  ?  Would  we  hear  the  voice 
of  wailing  and  the  cursing  of  lost  souls  through  all 
eternity,  or  sing  the  songs  of  Jesus  before  the  throne  ? 

Our  heavenly  Father  was  presented  before  my  mind 
as  a  tyrant,  who  delighted  in  the  agonies  of  the 
condemned ;    not    as   the   tender,    pitying   Friend   of 


strivings  Against  Doubt  31 

sinners,  who  loves  His  creatures  with  a  love  past  all 
understanding,  and  desires  them  to  be  saved  in  His 
kingdom. 

When  the  thought  took  possession  of  my  mind  that 
God  delighted  in  the  torture  of  His  creatures,  who 
were  formed  in  His  image,  a  wall  of  darkness  seemed 
to  separate  me  from  Him.  When  I  reflected  that  the 
Creator  of  the  universe  would  plunge  the  wicked  into 
hell,  there  to  burn  through  the  ceaseless  rounds  of 
eternity,  my  heart  sank  with  fear,  and  I  despaired 
that  so  cruel  and  tyrannical  a  being  would  ever  con- 
descend to  save  me  from  the  doom  of  sin. 

I  thought  that  the  fate  of  the  condemned  sinner 
would  be  mine, —  to  endure  the  flames  of  hell  forever, 
even  as  long  as  God  Himself  existed.  Almost  total 
darkness  settled  upon  me,  and  there  seemed  no  way 
out  of  the  shadows.  Could  the  truth  have  been  pre- 
sented to  me  as  I  now  understand  it,  much  perplexity 
and  sorrow  would  have  been  spared  me.  If  the  love 
of  God  had  been  dwelt  upon  more,  and  His  stern 
justice  less,  the  beauty  and  glory  of  His  character 
would  have  inspired  me  with  a  deep  and  earnest  love 
for  my  Creator. 


IV 
BEGINNING  OF  PUBLIC  LABORS 

Up  to  this  time  I  had  never  prayed  in  public,  and 
had  only  spoken  a  few  timid  words  in  prayer  meeting. 
It  was  now  impressed  upon  me  that  I  should  seek  God 
in  prayer  at  our  small  social  meetings.  This  I  dared 
not  do,  fearful  of  becoming  confused  and  failing  to 
express  my  thoughts.  But  the  duty  was  impressed 
upon  my  mind  so  forcibly  that  when  I  attempted  to 
pray  in  secret,  I  seemed  to  be  mocking  God,  because 
I  had  failed  to  obey  His  will.  Despair  overwhelmed 
me,  and  for  three  long  weeks  no  ray  of  light  pierced 
the  gloom  that  encompassed  me. 

My  sufferings  of  mind  were  intense.  Sometimes 
for  a  whole  night  I  would  not  dare  to  close  my 
eyes,  but  would  wait  until  my  twin  sister  was  fast 
asleep,  then  quietly  leave  my  bed  and  kneel  upon  the 
floor,  praying  silently,  with  a  dumb  agony  that  cannot 
be  described.  The  horrors  of  an  eternally  burning  hell 
were  ever  before  me.  I  knew  that  it  was  impossible 
for  me  to  live  long  in  this  state,  and  I  dared  not  die 
and  meet  the  terrible  fate  of  the  sinner.  With  what 
envy  did  I  regard  those  who  realized  their  acceptance 
with  God!  How  precious  did  the  Christian's  hope 
seem  to  my  agonized  soul ! 

I  frequently  remained  bowed  in  prayer  nearly  all 
night,  groaning  and  trembling  with  inexpressible  an- 
guish, and  a  hopelessness  that  passes  all  description. 
''Lord,  have  mercy!"  was  my  plea,  and  like  the 
poor  publican  I  dared  not  lift  my  eyes  to  heaven,  but 
bowed  my  face  upon  the  floor.  I  became  very  much 
reduced  in  flesh  and  strength,  yet  kept  my  suffering 
and  despair  to  myself. 
(32) 


Beginning  of  Public  Labors  33 

DREAM    OF    TEMPLE    AND    LAMB 

While  in  this  state  of  despondency,  I  had  a  dream 
that  made  a  deep  impression  upon  my  mind.  I 
dreamed  of  seeing  a  temple,  to  which  many  persons 
were  flocking.  Only  those  who  took  refuge  in  that 
temple  would  be  saved  when  time  should  close;  all 
who  remained  outside  would  be  forever  lost.  The 
multitudes  without  who  were  going  about  their  various 
ways,  derided  and  ridiculed  those  who  were  entering 
the  temple,  and  told  them  that  this  plan  of  safety 
was  a  cunning  deception,  that  in  fact  there  was  no 
danger  whatever  to  avoid.  They  even  laid  hold  of 
some  to  prevent  them  from  hastening  within  the  walls. 
Fearful  of  being  ridiculed,  I  thought  best  to  wait 
until  the  multitude  dispersed,  or  until  I  could  enter 
unobserved  by  them.  But  the  numbers  increased  in- 
stead of  diminishing,  and  fearful  of  being  too  late,  I 
hastily  left  my  home  and  pressed  through  the  crowd. 
In  my  anxiety  to  reach  the  temple  I  did  not  notice  or 
care  for  the  throng  that  surrounded  me. 

On  entering  the  building.  I  saw  that  the  vast  temple 
was  supported  by  one  immense  pillar,  and  to  this  was 
tied  a  lamb  all  mangled  and  bleeding.  We  who  were 
present  seemed  to  know  that  this  lamb  had  been  torn 
and  bruised  on  our  account.  All  who  entered  the 
temple  must  come  before  it  and  confess  their  sins. 
Just  before  the  lamb  were  elevated  seats,  upon  which 
sat  a  company  looking  very  happy.  The  light  of 
heaven  seemed  to  shine  upon  their  faces,  and  they 
praised  God  and  sang  songs  of  glad  thanksgiving  that 
seemed  like  the  music  of  the  angels.  These  were  they 
who  had  come  before  the  lamb,  confessed  their  sins, 
received  pardon,  and  were  now  waiting  in  glad  ex- 
pectation of  some  joyful  event. 


34  Life  Sketches 

Even  after  I  had  entered  the  building,  a  fear  came 
over  me,  and  a  sense  of  shame  that  I  must  humble  my- 
self before  these  people;  but  I  seemed  compelled  to 
move  forward,  and  was  slowly  making  my  way  around 
the  pillar  in  order  to  face  the  lamb,  when  a  trumpet 
sounded,  the  temple  shook,  shouts  of  triumph  arose 
from  the  assembled  saints,  an  awful  brightness  illu- 
minated the  building,  then  all  was  intense  darkness. 
The  happy  people  had  all  disappeared  with  the 
brightness,  and  I  was  left  alone  in  the  silent  horror  of 
night. 

I  awoke  in  agony  of  mind,  and  could  hardly  con- 
vince myself  that  I  had  been  dreaming.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  my  doom  was  fixed;  that  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  had  left  me,  never  to  return. 

DREAM    OF   SEEING   JESUS 

Soon  after  this  I  had  another  dream.  I  seemed  to  be 
sitting  in  abject  despair,  with  my  face  in  my  hands, 
reflecting  like  this :  If  Jesus  were  upon  earth,  I  would 
go  to  Him,  throw  myself  at  His  feet,  and  tell  Him  all 
my  sufferings.  He  would  not  turn  away  from  me; 
He  would  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  I  would  love  and 
serve  Him  always. 

Just  then  the  door  opened,  and  a  person  of  beautiful 
form  and  countenance  entered.  He  looked  upon  me 
pitifully,  and  said :  "  Do  you  wish  to  see  Jesus  ?  He 
is  here,  and  you  can  see  Him  if  you  desire  it.  Take 
everything  you  possess,  and  follow  me." 

I  heard  this  with  unspeakable  joy,  and  gladly  gath- 
ered up  all  my  little  possessions,  every  treasured 
trinket,  and  followed  my  guide.  He  led  me  to  a 
steep  and  apparently  frail  stairway.  As  I  began  to 
ascend  the  steps,  he  cautioned  me  to  keep  my  eyes 
fixed  upward,  lest  I  should  grow  dizzy  and  fall.    Many 


Beginning  of  Public  Labors  35 

others  who  were  climbing  the  steep  ascent  fell  before 
gaining  the  top. 

Finally  we  reached  the  last  step,  and  stood  before 
a  door.  Here  my  guide  directed  me  to  leave  all  the 
things  that  I  had  brought  with  me.  I  cheerfully  laid 
them  down.  He  then  opened  the  door,  and  bade  me 
enter.  In  a  moment  I  stood  before  Jesus.  There  was 
no  mistaking  that  beautiful  countenance;  that  ex- 
pression of  benevolence  and  majesty  could  belong  to 
no  other.  As  His  gaze  rested  upon  me,  I  knew  at  once 
that  He  was  acquainted  with  every  circumstance  of 
my  life  and  all  my  inner  thoughts  and  feelings. 

I  tried  to  shield  myself  from  His  gaze,  feeling  un- 
able to  endure  His  searching  eyes ;  but  He  drew  near 
with  a  smile,  and  laying  His  hand  upon  my  head, 
said,  "Fear  not."  The  sound  of  His  sweet  voice 
thrilled  my  heart  with  a  happiness  it  had  never  be- 
fore experienced.  I  was  too  joyful  to  utter  a  word, 
but,  overcome  with  emotion,  sank  prostrate  at  His 
feet.  While  I  was  lying  helpless  there,  scenes  of 
beauty  and  glory  passed  before  me,  and  I  seemed  to 
have  reached  the  safety  and  peace  of  heaven.  At 
length  my  strength  returned,  and  I  arose.  The  lov- 
ing eyes  of  Jesus  were  still  upon  me,  and  His  smile 
filled  my  soul  with  gladness.  His  presence  awoke  in 
me  a  holy  reverence  and  an  inexpressible  love. 

My  guide  now  opened  the  door,  and  we  both  passed 
out.  He  bade  me  take  up  again  all  the  things  I  had 
left  without.  This  done,  he  handed  me  a  green  cord 
coiled  up  closely.  This  he  directed  me  to  place  next 
my  heart,  and  when  I  wished  to  see  Jesus,  take  it  from 
my  bosom,  and  stretch  it  to  the  utmost.  He  cau- 
tioned me  not  to  let  it  remain  coiled  for  any  length  of 
time,  lest  it  should  become  knotted  and  difficult  to 
straighten.    I  placed  the  cord  near  my  heart,  and  joy- 


36  Life  Sketches 

fully  descended  the  narrow  stairs,  praising  the  Lord, 
and  telling  all  whom  I  met  where  they  could  find 
Jesus. 

This  dream  gave  me  hope.  The  green  cord  rep- 
resented faith  to  my  mind,  and  the  beauty  and  sim- 
plicity of  trusting  in  God  began  to  dawn  upon  my 
soul. 

FRIENDLY    SYMPATHY   AND    COUNSEL 

I  now  confided  all  my  sorrows  and  perplexities  to 
my  mother.  She  tenderly  sympathized  with  and  en- 
couraged me,  advising  me  to  go  for  counsel  to  Elder 
Stockman,  who  then  preached  the  advent  doctrine  in 
Portland.  I  had  great  confidence  in  him,  for  he  was 
a  devoted  servant  of  Christ.  Upon  hearing  my  story, 
he  placed  his  hand  affectionately  upon  my  head,  say- 
ing with  tears  in  his  eyes :  ' '  Ellen,  you  are  only  a  child. 
Yours  is  a  most  singular  experience  for  one  of  your 
tender  age.  Jesus  must  be  preparing  you  for  some 
special  work." 

He  then  told  me  that  even  if  I  were  a  person  of  ma- 
ture years  and  thus  harassed  by  doubt  and  despair, 
he  would  tell  me  that  he  kneiv  there  was  hope  for  me 
through  the  love  of  Jesus.  The  very  agony  of  mind 
I  had  suffered  was  positive  evidence  that  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  striving  with  me.  He  said  that  when  the 
sinner  becomes  hardened  in  guilt,  he  does  not  realize 
the  enormity  of  his  transgression,  but  flatters  himself 
that  he  is  about  right,  and  in  no  particular  danger. 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  leaves  him,  and  he  becomes 
careless  and  indifferent  or  recklessly  defiant.  This 
good  man  told  me  of  the  love  of  God  for  His  erring 
children;  that  instead  of  rejoicing  in  their  destruc- 
tion, He  longed  to  draw  them  to  Himself  in  simple 
faith  and  trust.  He  dwelt  upon  the  great  love  of 
Christ  and  the  plan  of  redemption. 


Beginning  of  Public  Labors  37 

Elder  Stockman  spoke  of  my  early  misfortune,  and 
said  it  was  indeed  a  grievous  affliction,  but  he  bade 
me  believe  that  the  hand  of  a  loving  Father  had  not 
been  withdrawn  from  me;  that  in  the  future  life, 
when  the  mist  that  then  darkened  my  mind  had  van- 
ished, I  would  discern  the  wisdom  of  the  providence 
which  had  seemed  so  cruel  and  mysterious.  Jesus  said 
to  His  disciples,  "What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now; 
but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter."  John  13:  7.  In  the 
great  future  we  should  no  longer  see  as  through  a 
glass  darkly,  but  come  face  to  face  with  the  mysteries 
of  divine  love. 

"Go  free,  Ellen,"  said  he;  "return  to  your  home 
trusting  in  Jesus,  for  He  \^dll  not  withhold  His  love 
from  any  true  seeker."  He  then  prayed  earnestly 
for  me,  and  it  seemed  that  God  would  certainly  re- 
gard the  prayer  of  His  saint,  even  if  my  humble  pe- 
titions were  unheard.  My  mind  was  much  relieved, 
and  the  wretched  slavery  of  doubt  and  fear  departed 
as  I  listened  to  the  wise  and  tender  counsel  of  this 
teacher  in  Israel.  I  left  his  presence  comforted  and 
encouraged. 

During  the  few  minutes  in  which  I  received  in- 
struction from  Elder  Stockman,  I  had  obtained  more 
knowledge  on  the  subject  of  God's  love  and  pitying 
tenderness,  than  from  all  the  sermons  and  exhorta- 
tions to  which  I  had  ever  listened. 

MY    FIRST    PUBLIC    PRAYER 

I  returned  home,  and  again  went  before  the  Lord, 
promising  to  do  and  suffer  anything  He  might  re- 
quire of  me,  if  only  the  smiles  of  Jesus  might  cheer 
my  heart.  The  same  duty  was  again  presented  to  me 
that  had  troubled  my  mind  before, —  to  take  up  my 
cross  among  the  assembled  people  of  God.     An  op- 


38  Life  Sketches 

portunity  was  not  long  wanting;  there  was  a  prayer 
meeting  that  evening  at  my  uncle 's,  which  I  attended. 

As  the  others  knelt  for  prayer,  I  bowed  with  them, 
trembling,  and  after  a  few  had  prayed,  my  voice  arose 
in  prayer  before  I  was  aware  of  it.  In  that  moment 
the  promises  of  God  appeared  to  me  like  so  many 
precious  pearls  that  were  to  be  received  only  for  the 
asking.  As  I  prayed,  the  burden  and  agony  of  soul 
that  I  had  so  long  endured,  left  me,  and  the  blessing 
of  the  Lord  descended  upon  me  like  the  gentle  dew. 
I  praised  God  from  the  depths  of  my  heart.  Every- 
thing seemed  shut  out  from  me  but  Jesus  and  His 
glory,  and  I  lost  consciousness  of  what  was  passing 
around  me. 

The  Spirit  of  God  rested  upon  me  with  such  power 
that  I  was  unable  to  go  home  that  night.  When  I 
awakened  to  realization,  I  found  myself  cared  for  in 
the  house  of  my  uncle,  where  we  had  assembled  for 
the  prayer  meeting.  Neither  my  uncle  nor  my  aunt 
enjoyed  religion,  although  the  former  had  once  made 
a  profession,  but  had  since  backslidden.  I  was  told 
that  he  had  been  greatly  disturbed  while  the  power 
of  God  rested  upon  me  in  so  special  a  manner,  and 
had  walked  the  floor,  sorely  troubled  and  distressed  in 
his  mind. 

Wlien  I  was  first  struck  down,  some  of  those  present 
were  greatly  alarmed,  and  were  about  to  run  for  a 
physician,  thinking  that  some  sudden  and  dangerous 
indisposition  had  attacked  me;  but  my  mother  bade 
them  let  me  alone,  for  it  was  plain  to  her,  and  to  the 
other  experienced  Christians,  that  it  was  the  wondrous 
power  of  God  that  had  prostrated  me.  When  I  did 
return  home,  on  the  following  day,  a  great  change  had 
taken  place  in  my  mind.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I 
could  hardly  be  the  same  person  that  left  my  father's 


Beginning  of  Public  Labors  39 

house  the  previous  evening.  This  passage  was  con- 
tinually in  my  thoughts :  ' '  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd ; 
I  shall  not  want."  Ps.  23 :  1.  My  heart  was  full  of 
happiness  as  I  softly  repeated  these  words. 

A    VIEW    OF    THE   FATHER 's   LOVE 

Faith  now  took  possession  of  my  heart.  I  felt  an 
inexpressible  love  for  God,  and  had  the  witness  of 
His  Spirit  that  my  sins  were  pardoned.  My  views  of 
the  Father  were  changed.  I  now  looked  upon  Him 
as  a  kind  and  tender  parent,  rather  than  a  stern  ty- 
rant compelling  men  to  a  blind  obedience.  My  heart 
went  out  toward  Him  in  a  deep  and  fervent  love. 
Obedience  to  His  will  seemed  a  joy;  it  was  a  pleasure 
to  be  in  His  service.  No  shadow  clouded  the  light  that 
revealed  to  me  the  perfect  will  of  God.  I  felt  the  as- 
surance of  an  indwelling  Saviour,  and  realized  the 
truth  of  what  Christ  had  said :  ' '  He  that  f olloweth 
Me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the 
light  of  life/'    John  8: 12. 

My  peace  and  happiness  were  in  such  marked  con- 
trast with  my  former  gloom  and  anguish  that  it  seemed 
to  me  as  if  I  had  been  rescued  from  hell  and  trans- 
ported to  heaven.  I  could  even  praise  God  for  the 
misfortune  that  had  been  the  trial  of  my  life,  for  it 
had  been  the  means  of  fixing  my  thoughts  upon  eter- 
nity. Naturally  proud  and  ambitious,  I  might  not 
have  been  inclined  to  give  my  heart  to  Jesus  had  it 
not  been  for  the  sore  affliction  that  had  cut  me  off, 
in  a  manner,  from  the  triumphs  and  vanities  of  the 
world. 

For  six  months  not  a  shadow  clouded  my  mind, 
nor  did  I  neglect  one  known  duty.  My  whole  en- 
deavor was  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  keep  Jesus  and 
heaven  continually  in  mind.    I  was  surprised  and  en- 


40  Life  Sketches 

raptured  with  the  clear  views  now  presented  to  me 
of  the  atonement  and  the  work  of  Christ.  I  will  not 
attempt  to  further  explain  the  exercises  of  my  mind; 
suffice  it  to  say  that  old  things  had  passed  away,  all 
things  had  become  new.  There  was  not  a  cloud  to 
mar  my  perfect  bliss.  I  longed  to  tell  the  story  of 
Jesus'  love,  but  felt  no  disposition  to  engage  in  com- 
mon conversation  with  any  one.  "Sly  heart  was  so 
filled  with  love  to  God  and  the  peace  that  passeth 
understanding,  that  I  loved  to  meditate  and  pray. 

BEARING   TESTIMONY 

The  night  after  receiving  so  great  a  blessing,  I  at- 
tended the  advent  meeting.  When  the  time  came  for 
the  followers  of  Christ  to  speak  in  His  favor,  I  could 
not  remain  silent,  but  rose  and  related  my  experience. 
Not  a  thought  had  entered  my  mind  of  what  I  should 
say;  but  the  simple  story  of  Jesus'  love  to  me  fell 
from  my  lips  with  perfect  freedom,  and  my  heart  was 
so  happy  to  be  liberated  from  its  bondage  of  dark 
despair,  that  I  lost  sight  of  the  people  about  me,  and 
seemed  to  be  alone  with  God.  I  found  no  difficulty 
in  expressing  my  peace  and  happiness,  except  for  the 
tears  of  gratitude  that  choked  my  utterance. 

Elder  Stockman  was  present.  He  had  recently  seen 
me  in  deep  despair,  and  as  he  now  saw  my  captivity 
turned,  he  wept  aloud,  rejoicing  with  me,  and  prais- 
ing God  for  this  proof  of  His  tender  mercy  and  loving 
kindness. 

Not  long  after  receiving  this  great  blessing,  I  at- 
tended a  conference  meeting  at  the  Christian  church, 
where  Elder  Brown  was  pastor.  I  was  invited  to  re- 
late my  experience,  and  felt  not  only  great  freedom 
of  expression,  but  happiness,  in  telling  my  simple 
story  of  the  love  of  Jesus  and  the  joy  of  being  ac- 


Beginning  of  Public  Labors  41 

cepted  of  God.  As  I  spoke,  with  subdued  heart  and 
tearful  eyes,  my  soul  seemed  drawn  toward  heaven  in 
thanksgiving.  The  melting  power  of  the  Lord  came 
upon  the  assembled  people.  Many  were  weeping  and 
others  praising  God. 

Sinners  were  invited  to  arise  for  prayers,  and  many 
responded  to  the  call.  My  heart  was  so  thankful  to 
God  for  the  blessing  He  had  given  me,  that  I  longed 
to  have  others  participate  in  this  sacred  joy.  My  mind 
was  deeply  interested  for  those  who  might  be  suffer- 
ing under  a  sense  of  the  Lord's  displeasure  and  the 
burden  of  sin.  While  relating  my  experience,  I  felt 
that  no  one  could  resist  the  evidence  of  God's  pardon- 
ing love  that  had  wrought  so  wonderful  a  change  in 
me.  The  reality  of  true  conversion  seemed  so  plain 
to  me  that  I  felt  like  helping  my  young  friends  into 
the  light,  and  at  every  opportunity  exerted  my  in- 
fluence toward  this  end. 

LABORING    FOR    YOUNG   FRIENDS 

I  arranged  meetings  with  my  young  friends,  some 
of  whom  were  considerably  older  than  myself,  and  a 
few  were  married  persons.  A  number  of  them  were 
vain  and  thoughtless ;  my  experience  sounded  to  them 
like  an  idle  tale,  and  they  did  not  heed  my  entreaties. 
But  I  determined  that  my  efforts  should  never  cease 
till  these  dear  souls,  for  whom  I  had  so  great  an  in- 
terest, yielded  to  God.  Several  entire  nights  were 
spent  by  me  in  earnest  prayer  for  those  whom  I  had 
sought  out  and  brought  together  for  the  purpose  of 
laboring  and  praying  with  them. 

Some  of  these  had  met  with  us  from  curiosity  to 
hear  what  I  had  to  say;  others  thought  me  beside 
myself  to  be  so  persistent  in  my  efforts,  especially 
when  they  manifested  no  concern  on  their  own  part. 


42  Life  Sketches 

But  at  every  one  of  our  little  meetings  I  continued  to 
exhort  and  pray  for  each  one  separately,  until  every 
one  had  yielded  to  Jesus,  acknowledging  the  merits 
of  His  pardoning  love.  Every  one  was  converted  to 
God. 

Night  after  night  in  my  dreams  I  seemed  to  be  labor- 
ing for  the  salvation  of  souls.  At  such  times  special 
cases  were  presented  to  my  mind;  these  I  afterw^ard 
sought  out  and  prayed  with.  In  every  instance  but 
one  these  persons  yielded  themselves  to  the  Lord. 
Some  of  our  more  formal  brethren  feared  that  I  was 
too  zealous  for  the  conversion  of  souls;  but  time 
seemed  to  me  so  short  that  it  behooved  all  who  had 
a  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality  and  looked  for  the 
soon  coming  of  Christ,  to  labor  without  ceasing  for 
those  who  were  still  in  their  sins  and  standing  on  the 
awful  brink  of  ruin. 

Though  I  was  very  young,  the  plan  of  salvation  was 
so  clear  to  my  mind,  and  my  personal  experience  had 
been  so  marked,  that,  upon  considering  the  matter,  I 
knew  it  was  my  duty  to  continue  my  efforts  for  the 
salvation  of  precious  souls,  and  to  pray  and  con- 
fess Christ  at  every  opportunity.  My  entire  being 
was  offered  to  the  service  of  my  ]\Iaster.  Let  come 
what  w^ould,  I  determined  to  please  God,  and  live  as 
one  who  expected  the  Saviour  to  come  and  reward  the 
faithful.  I  felt  like  a  little  child  coming  to  God  as  to 
my  father,  and  asking  Him  what  He  would  have  me 
to  do.  Then  as  my  duty  was  made  plain  to  me,  it  was 
my  greatest  happiness  to  perform  it.  Peculiar  trials 
sometimes  beset  me.  Those  older  in  experience  than 
myself  endeavored  to  hold  me  back  and  cool  the  ardor 
of  my  faith ;  but  with  the  smiles  of  Jesus  brightening 
my  life,  and  the  love  of  God  in  my  heart,  I  went  on  my 
way  with  a  joyful  spirit. 


V 

SEPARATION  FROM  THE  CHURCH 

My  father's  family  still  occasionally  attended  the 
Methodist  church,  and  also  the  class  meetings  held  in 
private  houses. 

One  evening  my  brother  Robert  and  myself  went 
to  class  meeting.  The  presiding  elder  was  present. 
When  it  came  my  brother's  turn  to  bear  testimony, 
he  spoke  with  great  humility,  yet  with  clearness,  of  the 
necessity  for  a  complete  fitness  to  meet  our  Saviour 
when  He  should  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with 
power  and  great  glory.  While  my  brother  was  speak- 
ing, a  heavenly  light  glowed  upon  his  usually  pale 
countenance.  He  seemed  to  be  carried  in  spirit  above 
present  surroundings,  and  spoke  as  if  in  the  presence 
of  Jesus. 

When  I  was  called  upon  to  speak,  I  arose,  free  in 
spirit,  with  a  heart  full  of  love  and  peace.  I  told  the 
story  of  my  great  suffering  under  the  conviction  of 
sin,  how  I  had  at  length  received  the  blessing  so  long 
sought, —  an  entire  conformity  to  the  will  of  God, — 
and  expressed  my  joy  in  the  tidings  of  the  soon  com- 
ing of  my  Redeemer  to  take  His  children  home. 

DOCTRINAL    DIFFERENCES 

In  my  simplicity  I  expected  that  my  Methodist 
brethren  and  sisters  would  understand  my  feelings 
and  rejoice  with  me,  but  I  was  disappointed;  several 
sisters  groaned  and  moved  their  chairs  noisily,  turn- 
ing their  backs  upon  me.  I  could  not  think  what 
had  been  said  to  offend  them,  and  spoke  very  briefly, 
feeling  the  chilling  influence  of  their  disapprobation. 

When  I  had  ceased  speaking,  the  presiding  elder 

(43) 


44  Life  Sketches 

asked  me  if  it  would  not  be  more  pleasant  to  live  a 
long  life  of  usefulness,  doing  others  good,  than  to 
have  Jesus  come  speedily  and  destroy  poor  sinners. 
I  replied  that  I  longed  for  the  coming  of  Jesus.  Then 
sin  would  have  an  end,  and  we  would  enjoy  sanctifica- 
tion  forever,  with  no  devil  to  tempt  and  lead  us  astray. 

When  the  presiding  elder  addressed  others  in  the 
class,  he  expressed  great  joy  in  anticipating  the  tem- 
poral millennium,  when  the  earth  should  be  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea.    He  longed  to  see  this  glorious  period  ushered  in. 

After  the  meeting  closed,  I  was  conscious  of  being 
treated  with  marked  coldness  by  those  who  had 
formerly  been  kind  and  friendly  to  me.  My  brother 
and  I  returned  home  feeling  sad  that  we  should  be 
so  misunderstood  by  our  brethren,  and  that  the  sub- 
ject of  the  near  coming  of  Jesus  should  awaken  such 
bitter  opposition  in  their  breasts. 

THE   HOPE   OF    THE   SECOND    ADVENT 

On  the  way  home  we  talked  seriously  concerning  the 
evidences  of  our  new  faith  and  hope.  "Ellen,"  said 
Robert,  "are  we  deceived?  Is  this  hope  of  Christ's 
soon  appearing  upon  the  earth  a  heresy,  that  ministers 
and  professors  of  religion  oppose  it  so  bitterly  ?  They 
say  that  Jesus  will  not  come  for  thousands  and  thou- 
sands of  years.  If  they  even  approach  the  truth, 
then  the  world  cannot  come  to  an  end  in  our  day." 

I  dared  not  give  unbelief  a  moment's  encourage- 
ment, but  quickly  replied :  "  I  have  not  a  doubt  but 
that  the  doctrine  preached  by  Mr.  IMiller  is  the  truth. 
What  power  attends  his  words !  what  conviction  is 
carried  home  to  the  sinner's  heart!" 

We  talked  the  matter  over  candidly  as  we  walked 
along,  and  decided  that  it  was  our  duty  and  privilege 


Separation  from  the  Church  45 

to  look  for  our  Saviour's  coming,  and  that  it  would 
be  safest  to  make  ready  for  His  appearing,  and  be 
prepared  to  meet  Him  with  joy.  If  He  did  come, 
what  would  be  the  prospect  of  those  who  were  now 
saying,  ' '  My  Lord  delayeth  His  coming, ' '  and  had  no 
desire  to  see  Him  ?  We  wondered  how  ministers  dared 
to  quiet  the  fears  of  sinners  and  backsliders  by  saying, 
** Peace,  peace!"  while  the  message  of  warning  was 
being  given  all  over  the  land.  The  period  seemed 
very  solemn  to  us;  we  felt  that  we  had  no  time  to 
Ipse. 

"  'A  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits,'  "  remarked 
Robert.  ''What  has  this  belief  done  for  us?  It  has 
convinced  us  that  we  were  not  ready  for  the  coming 
of  the  Lord;  that  we  must  become  pure  in  heart,  or 
we  cannot  meet  our  Saviour  in  peace.  It  has  aroused 
us  to  seek  for  new  strength  and  grace  from  God. 

''What  has  it  done  for  you,  Ellen?  Would  you  be 
what  you  are  now  if  you  had  never  heard  the  doctrine 
of  Christ's  soon  coming?  What  hope  has  it  inspired 
in  your  heart ;  what  peace,  joy,  and  love  has  it  given 
you?  And  for  me  it  has  done  everything.  I  love 
Jesus,  and  all  Christians.  I  love  the  prayer  meeting. 
I  find  great  joy  in  reading  my  Bible  and  in  prayer." 

We  both  felt  strengthened  by  this  conversation,  and 
resolved  that  we  would  not  be  turned  from  our  honest 
convictions  of  truth,  and  the  blessed  hope  of  Christ's 
soon  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  We  were  thank- 
ful that  we  could  discern  the  precious  light,  and  re- 
joice in  looking  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

LAST    TESTIMONY    IN    CLASS    MEETING 

Not  long  after  this,  we  again  attended  the  class 
meeting.  We  wanted  an  opportunity  to  speak  of  the 
precious   love   of   God   that   animated   our   souls.      I 


46  Life  Sketches 

particularly  wished  to  tell  of  the  Lord's  goodness  and 
mercy  to  me.  So  great  a  change  had  been  wrought  in 
me  that  it  seemed  my  duty  to  improve  every  oppor- 
tunity of  testifying  to  the  love  of  my  Sa^-iour. 

When  my  turn  came  to  speak,  I  stated  the  evidences 
I  enjoyed  of  Jesus'  love,  and  that  I  looked  forward 
with  the  glad  expectation  of  meeting  my  Redeemer 
soon.  The  belief  that  Christ's  coming  was  near  had 
stirred  my  soul  to  seek  more  earnestly  for  the  sancti- 
fication  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

Here  the  class  leader  interrupted  me,  saying,  ' '  You 
received  sanctification  through  Methodi^n,  through 
MetJwdism,  sister,  not  through  an  erroneous  theory." 

I  felt  compelled  to  confess  the  truth,  that  it  was  not 
through  Methodism  that  my  heart  had  received  its 
new  blessing,  but  by  the  stirring  truths  concerning 
the  personal  appearing  of  Jesus.  Through  them  I  had 
found  peace,  joy,  and  perfect  love.  Thus  my  testi- 
mony closed,  the  last  that  I  was  to  bear  in  class  with 
my  Methodist  brethren. 

Robert  then  spoke  in  his  meek  way,  yet  in  so  clear 
and  touching  a  manner  that  some  wept  and  were  much 
moved:  but  others  coughed  dissentingly,  and  seemed 
quite  uneasy. 

After  leaving  the  classroom,  we  again  talked  over 
our  faith,  and  marveled  that  our  Christian  brethren 
and  sisters  could  so  ill  endure  to  have  a  word  spoken 
in  reference  to  our  Sa^aour's  coming.  We  were  con- 
vinced that  we  ought  no  longer  to  attend  the  class 
meeting.  The  hope  of  the  glorious  appearing  of 
Christ  filled  our  souls,  and  would  find  expression  when 
we  rose  to  speak.  It  was  evident  that  we  could  have 
no  freedom  in  the  class  meeting:  for  our  testimony 
provoked  sneers  and  taunts  that  reached  our  ears  at 


Separation  from  tJie  Church  47 

the  close  of  the  meeting,  from  brethren  and  sisters 
^vhom  we  had  respected  and  loved. 

SPREADING    THE    ADVENT    MESSAGE 

The  Adventists  held  meetings  at  this  time  in  Bee- 
thoven Hall.  My  father,  with  his  family,  attended 
them  quite  regularly.  The  period  of  the  second  advent 
was  thought  to  be  in  the  year  1843.  The  time  seemed 
so  short  in  which  souls  could  be  saved  that  I  resolved 
to  do  all  that  was  in  my  power  to  lead  sinners  into 
the  light  of  truth. 

I  had  two  sisters  at  home, —  Sarah,  who  was  several 
years  older  than  myself,  and  my  twin  sister  Elizabeth. 
We  talked  the  matter  over  among  ourselves,  and  de- 
cided to  earn  what  money  we  could,  and  spend  it  in 
buying  books  and  tracts  to  be  distributed  gratuitously. 
This  was  the  best  we  could  do,  and  we  did  this  little 
gladly. 

Our  father  Avas  a  hatter,  and  it  was  my  allotted  task 
to  make  the  crowns  of  the  hats,  that  being  the  easiest 
part  of  the  work.  I  also  knit  stockings  at  twenty- 
five  cents  a  pair,  ^ly  heart  was  so  weak  that  I  was 
obliged  to  sit  propped  up  in  bed  to  do  this  work; 
but  day  after  day  I  sat  there,  happy  that  my  trem- 
bling fingers  could  do  something  to  bring  in  a  little 
pittance  for  the  cause  I  loved  so  dearly.  Twenty-five 
cents  a  day  was  all  I  could  earn.  How  carefully  would 
I  lay  aside  the  precious  bits  of  silver  taken  in  return, 
which  were  to  be  expended  for  reading  matter  to  en- 
lighten and  arouse  those  who  were  in  darkness ! 

I  had  no  temptation  to  spend  my  earnings  for  my 
own  personal  gratification.  My  dress  was  plain; 
nothing  was  spent  for  needless  ornaments,  for  vain 
display  appeared  sinful  in  my  eyes.  So  I  had  ever 
a  little  fund  in  store  with  which  to  purchase  suitable 


48  Life  Sketches 

books.    These  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  experienced 
persons  to  send  abroad. 

Every  leaf  of  this  printed  matter  seemed  precious 
in  my  eyes;  for  it  was  as  a  messenger  of  light  to  the 
world,  bidding  them  prepare  for  the  great  event  near 
at  hand.  The  salvation  of  souls  was  the  burden  of 
my  mind,  and  my  heart  ached  for  those  who  flattered 
themselves  that  they  were  living  in  security,  while  the 
message  of  warning  was  being  given  to  the  world. 

THE   IMMORTALITY    QUESTION 

One  day  I  listened  to  a  conversation  between  my 
mother  and  a  sister,  in  reference  to  a  discourse  which 
they  had  recently  heard,  to  the  eifect  that  the  soul 
had  not  natural  immortality.  Some  of  the  minister's 
proof  texts  were  repeated.  Among  them  I  remember 
these  impressed  me  very  forcibly :  ' '  The  soul  that  sin- 
neth,  it  shall  die."  Eze.  18:4.  "The  living  know 
that  they  shall  die:  but  the  dead  know  not  anything." 
Eccl.  9:5.  "  Which  in  His  times  He  shall  show,  who 
is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords;  who  only  hath  immortality." 
1  Tim.  6:  15,  16.  "To  them  who  by  patient  continu- 
ance in  well-doing  seek  for  glory  and  honor  and  im- 
mortality, eternal  life."     Rom.  2:7. 

"Why,"  said  my  mother,  after  quoting  the  fore- 
going passage,  "should  they  seek  for  what  they  al- 
ready have  ? ' ' 

I  listened  to  these  new  ideas  with  an  intense  and 
painful  interest.  When  alone  with  my  mother,  I  in- 
quired if  she  really  believed  that  the  soul  was  not 
immortal.  Her  reply  was,  that  she  feared  we  had 
been  in  error  on  that  subject,  as  well  as  upon  some 
others. 


Separation  from  the  Church  49 

''But,  mother/'  said  I,  "do  you  really  believe  that 
the  soul  sleeps  in  the  grave  until  the  resurrection  ?  Do 
you  think  that  the  Christian,  when  he  dies,  does  not 
go  immediately  to  heaven,  nor  the  sinner  to  hell?" 

She  answered:  "The  Bible  gives  us  no  proof  that 
there  is  an  eternally  burning  hell.  If  there  is  such  a 
place,  it  should  be  mentioned  in  the  Sacred  Book." 

"Why,  mother!"  cried  I,  in  astonishment,  "this  is 
strange  talk  for  you!  If  you  believe  this  strange 
theory,  do  not  let  any  one  know  of  it ;  for  I  fear  that 
sinners  would  gather  security  from  this  belief,  and 
never  desire  to  seek  the  Lord. ' ' 

"If  this  is  sound  Bible  truth,"  she  replied,  "in- 
stead of  preventing  the  salvation  of  sinners,  it  will  be 
the  means  of  winning  them  to  Christ.  If  the  love  of 
God  will  not  induce  the  rebel  to  yield,  the  terrors  of 
an  eternal  hell  will  not  drive  him  to  repentance. 
Besides,  it  does  not  seem  a  proper  way  to  win  souls 
to  Jesus  by  appealing  to  one  of  the  lowest  attributes 
of  the  mind, —  abject  fear.  The  love  of  Jesus  at- 
tracts; it  will  subdue  the  hardest  heart." 

It  was  some  months  after  this  conversation  before 
I  heard  anything  further  concerning  this  doctrine; 
but  during  this  time  my  mind  had  been  much  exer- 
cised upon  the  subject.  When  I  heard  it  preached, 
I  believed  it  to  be  the  truth.  From  the  time  that 
light  in  regard  to  the  sleep  of  the  dead  dawned  upon 
my  mind,  the  mystery  that  had  enshrouded  the  resur- 
rection vanished,  and  the  great  event  itself  assumed  a 
new  and  sublime  importance.  My  mind  had  often  been 
disturbed  by  its  efforts  to  reconcile  the  immediate  re- 
ward or  punishment  of  the  dead  with  the  undoubted 
fact  of  a  future  resurrection  and  judgment.  If  at 
death   the   soul   entered   upon   eternal  happiness   or 


50  Life  Sketches 

misery,  where  was  the  need  of  a  resurrection  of  the 
poor  moldering  body? 

But  this  new  and  beautiful  faith  taught  me  the 
reason  why  inspired  writers  had  dwelt  so  much  upon 
the  resurrection  of  the  body;  it  was  because  the  en- 
tire being  w^as  slumbering  in  the  grave.  I  could  now 
clearly  perceive  the  fallacy  of  our  former  position  on 
this  question. 

THE   pastor's   visit 

Our  family  were  all  deeply  interested  in  the  doctrine 
of  the  Lord's  soon  coming.  My  father  had  stood  as 
one  of  the  pillars  of  the  Methodist  church.  He  had 
acted  as  exhorter,  and  as  leader  of  meetings  held  in 
homes  at  a  distance  from  the  city.  However,  the 
Methodist  minister  made  us  a  special  visit,  and  took 
the  occasion  to  inform  us  that  our  faith  and  Method- 
ism could  not  agree.  He  did  not  inquire  our  reasons 
for  believing  as  we  did,  nor  make  any  reference  to 
the  Bible  in  order  to  convince  us  of  our  error ;  but  he 
stated  that  we  had  adopted  a  new  and  strange  belief 
that  the  Methodist  church  could  not  accept. 

My  father  replied  that  he  must  be  mistaken  in  call- 
ing this  a  new  and  strange  doctrine ;  that  Christ  Him- 
self, in  His  teachings  to  His  disciples,  had  preached 
His  second  advent.  He  had  said:  "In  My  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions :  if  it  were  not  so,  1  would 
have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  And 
if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  "come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  Myself;  that  where  I  am,  there 
ye  may  be  also. ' '  John  14 :  2,  3.  When  He  was  taken 
up  to  heaven,  as  His  faithful  followers  stood  gazing 
after  their  vanishing  Lord,  "behold,  two  men  stood 
by  them  in  white  apparel;  w^hich  also  said,  Ye  men 
of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven?  tliis 


Separation  from  the  Church  51 

same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven, 
shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go 
into  heaven."     Acts  1:10,  11. 

*'And,"  said  my  father,  warming  with  his  subject, 
''the  inspired  Paul  wrote  a  letter  to  encourage  his 
brethren  in  Thessalonica,  saying:  'To  you  who  are 
troubled  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be 
revealed  from  heaven  with  His  mighty  angels,  in 
flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not 
God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ:  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  de- 
struction from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the 
glory  of  His  power ;  when  He  shall  come  to  be  glorified 
in  His  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that  be- 
lieve ...  in  that  day. '  2  Thess.  1 :  7-10.  '  For  the  Lord 
Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with 
the  voice  of  the  Archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of 
God:  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we 
which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  to- 
gether with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in 
the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Where- 
fore comfort  one  another  with  these  words. '  1  Thess. 
4:16-18. 

.  "This  is  high  authority  for  our  faith.  Jesus  and 
His  apostles  dwell  upon  the  event  of  the  second  advent 
with  joy  and  triumph;  and  the  holy  angels  proclaim 
that  Christ,  who  ascended  to  heaven,  shall  come  again. 
This  is  our  offense, —  believing  the  word  of  Jesus  and 
His  disciples.  This  is  a  very  old  doctrine,  and  bears 
no  taint  of  heresy. ' ' 

The  minister  did  not  attempt  to  refer  to  a  single 
text  that  would  prove  us  in  error,  but  excused  himself 
on  the  plea  of  a  want  of  time.  He  advised  us  to 
quietly  withdraw  from  the  church,  and  avoid  the 
publicity  of  a  trial.     We  were  aware  that  others  of 


52  Ufp  Sketches 

our  brethren  were  meeting  with  similar  treatment  for 
a  like  cause,  and  we  did  not  wish  it  understood  that 
we  were  ashamed  to  acknowledge  our  faith,  or  were 
unable  to  sustain  it  by  Scripture;  so  my  parents  in- 
sisted that  they  should  be  acquainted  with  the  rea- 
sons for  this  request. 

The  only  answer  to  this  was  an  evasive  declaration 
that  we  had  walked  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  church, 
and  the  best  course  would  be  to  voluntarily  withdraw 
from  it  to  save  a  trial.  We  answered  that  we  pre- 
ferred a  regular  trial,  and  demanded  to  know  what 
sin  was  charged  to  us,  as  we  were  conscious  of  no 
wrong  in  looking  for  and  loving  the  appearing  of 
the  Saviour. 

THE    CHURCH    TRIAL 

Not  long  after,  we  were  notified  to  be  present  at  a 
meeting  to  be  held  in  the  vestry  of  the  church.  There 
were  but  few  present.  The  influence  of  my  father  and 
his  family  was  such  that  our  opposers  had  no  desire 
to  present  our  cases  before  a  larger  number  of  the 
congregation.  The  single  charge  preferred  was  that 
we  had  walked  contrary  to  their  rules.  Upon  asking 
what  rules  we  had  violated,  it  was  stated,  after  a  little 
hesitation,  that  we  had  attended  other  meetings,  and 
had  neglected  to  meet  regularly  with  our  class. 

We  stated  that  a  portion  of  the  family  had  been 
in  the  country  for  some  time  past,  that  none  who  re- 
mained in  the  city  had  been  absent  from  class  meeting 
more  than  a  few  weeks,  and  they  were  morally  com- 
pelled to  remain  away  because  the  testimonies  they 
bore  met  with  such  marked  disapprobation.  We  also 
reminded  them  that  certain  persons  who  had  not  at- 
tended class  meeting  for  a  year  were  yet  held  in  good 
standing. 


Separation  from  the  Church  53 

It  was  asked  if  we  would  confess  that  we  had  de- 
parted from  their  rules,  and  if  we  would  also  agree 
to  conform  to  them  in  the  future.  We  answered  that 
we  dared  not  yield  our  faith  or  deny  the  sacred  truth 
of  God ;  that  we  could  not  forego  the  hope  of  the  soon 
coming  of  our  Redeemer ;  that  after  the  manner  which 
they  called  heresy  we  must  continue  to  worship  the 
Lord. 

My  father  in  his  defense  received  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  we  all  left  the  vestry  with  free  spirits,  happy 
in  the  consciousness  of  the  approving  smile  of  Jesus. 

The  next  Sunday,  at  the  commencement  of  the  love 
feast,  the  presiding  elder  read  off  our  names,  seven 
in  number,  as  discontinued  from  the  church.  He 
stated  that  we  were  not  expelled  on  account  of  any 
wrong  or  immoral  conduct,  that  we  were  of  unblem- 
ished character  and  enviable  reputation;  but  we  had 
been  guilty  of  walking  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the 
Methodist  church.  He  also  declared  that  a  door  was 
now  open,  and  all  who  were  guilty  of  a  similar  breach 
of  the  rules  would  be  dealt  with  in  like  manner. 

There  were  many  in  the  church  who  waited  for  the 
appearing  of  the  Saviour,  and  this  threat  was  made 
for  the  purpose  of  frightening  them  into  subjection. 
In  some  cases  this  policy  brought  about  the  desired 
result,  and  the  favor  of  God  was  sold  for  a  place 
in  the  church.  Many  believed,  but  dared  not  confess 
their  faith,  lest  they  should  be  turned  out  of  the  syna- 
gogue. But  some  left  soon  afterward,  and  joined  the 
company  of  those  who  were  looking  for  the  Saviour. 

At  this  time  the  words  of  the  prophet  were  exceed- 
ingly precious:  ''Your  brethren  that  hated  you,  that 
cast  you  out  for  My  name's  sake,  said.  Let  the  Lord 
be  glorified :  but  He  shall  appear  to  your  joy,  and  they 
shall  be  ashamed. ' '    Isa.  66 :  5. 


VI 

THE  DISAPPOINTMENT  OF  1843-44 

"With  carefulness  and  trembling  we  approached  the 
time  when  our  Saviour  was  expected  to  appear.  With 
solemn  earnestness  we  sought,  as  a  people,  to  purify 
our  lives,  that  we  might  be  ready  to  meet  Him  at  His 
coming.  Meetings  were  still  held  at  private  houses 
in  different  parts  of  the  city,  with  the  best  results. 
Believers  were  encouraged  to  work  for  their  friends 
and  relatives,  and  conversions  were  multiplying  day 
by  day. 

MEETINGS   IN    BEETHOVEN    HALL 

Notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  ministers  and 
churches,  Beethoven  Hall,  in  the  city  of  Portland,  was 
nightly  crowded;  especially  was  there  a  large  congre- 
gation on  Sundays.  All  classes  flocked  to  these  meet- 
ings. Eich  and  poor,  high  and  low,  ministers  and 
laymen,  were  all,  from  various  causes,  anxious  to  hear 
for  themselves  the  doctrine  of  the  second  advent. 
Many  came  who,  finding  no  room  to  stand,  went  away 
disappointed. 

The  order  of  the  meetings  was  simple.  A  short  and 
pointed  discourse  was  usually  given,  then  liberty  was 
granted  for  general  exhortation.  There  was,  as  a 
rule,  the  most  perfect  stillness  possible  for  so  large 
a  crowd.  The  Lord  held  the  spirit  of  opposition  in 
check  Avhile  His  servants  explained  the  reasons  of  their 
faith.  Sometimes  the  instrument  was  feeble,  but  the 
Spirit  of  God  gave  w^eight  and  power  to  His  truth. 
The  presence  of  the  holy  angels  was  felt  in  the  as- 
sembly, and  numbers  were  daily  added  to  the  little 
band  of  believers. 
(54) 


The  Disappointment  of  1843-44  55 

AN   EXHORTATION    BY   ELDER   BROWN 

On  one  occasion,  while  Elder  Stockman  was  preach- 
ing, Elder  Brown,  a  Christian  Baptist  minister,  whose 
name  has  been  mentioned  before  in  this  narrative,  was 
sitting  in  the  desk  listening  to  the  sermon  with  in- 
tense interest.  He  became  deeply  moved,  and  sud- 
denly his  face  grew  pale  as  the  dead,  he  reeled  in  his 
chair,  and  Elder  Stockman  caught  him  in  his  arms 
just  as  he  was  falling  to  the  floor,  and  laid  him  on 
the  sofa  back  of  the  desk,  where  he  lay  powerless  until 
the  discourse  was  finished. 

He  then  arose,  his  face  still  pale,  but  shining  with 
light  from  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and  gave  a 
very  impressive  testimony.  He  seemed  to  receive  holy 
inaction  from  above.  He  was  usually  slow  of  speech, 
with  an  earnest  manner,  entirely  free  from  excitement. 
On  this  occasion  his  solemn,  measured  words  carried 
with  them  a  new  power. 

He  related  his  experience  with  such  simplicity  and 
candor  that  many  who  had  been  greatly  prejudiced 
were  affected  to  tears.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  felt 
in  his  words  and  seen  upon  his  countenance.  With  a 
holy  exaltation  he  boldly  declared  that  he  had  taken 
the  word  of  God  as  his  counselor;  that  his  doubts  had 
been  swept  away  and  his  faith  confirmed.  With 
earnestness  he  invited  his  brother  ministers,  church 
members,  sinners,  and  infidels  to  examine  the  Bible 
for  themselves,  and  charged  them  to  let  no  man  turn 
them  from  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  what  was  the 
truth. 

When  he  had  finished  speaking,  those  who  desired 
the  prayers  of  the  people  of  God  were  invited  to  rise.- 
Hundreds  responded  to  the  call.  The  Holy  Spirit 
rested  upon  the  assembly.     Heaven  and  earth  seemed 


56  Life  Sh-etcJies 

to  approach  each  other.  The  meeting  lasted  until  a 
late  hour  of  the  night.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was 
felt  upon  young,  old,  and  middle-aged. 

Elder  Brown  did  not  either  then  or  afterward  sever 
his  connection  with  the  Christian  church,  but  he  was 
looked  upon  with  great  respect  by  his  people. 

JOYOUS    EXPECTANCY 

As  we  returned  to  our  homes  by  various  ways,  a 
voice  praising  God  would  reach  us  from  one  direction, 
and  as  if  in  response,  voices  from  another  and  still 
another  quarter  shouted,  *' Glory  to  God,  the  Lord 
reigneth ! ' '  Men  sought  their  homes  with  praises  upon 
their  lips,  and  the  glad  sound  rang  out  upon  the  still 
night  air.  No  one  who  attended  these  meetings  can 
ever  forget  those  scenes  of  deepest  interest. 

Those  who  sincerely  love  Jesus  can  appreciate  the 
feelings  of  those  who  watched  with  the  most  intense 
longing  for  the  coming  of  their  Saviour.  The  point 
of  expectation  was  nearing.  The  time  when  we  hoped 
to  meet  Him  was  close  at  hand.  We  approached  this 
hour  with  a  calm  solemnity.  The  true  believers  rested 
in  a  sweet  communion  wath  God, —  an  earnest  of  the 
peace  that  was  to  be  theirs  in  the  bright  hereafter. 
None  who  experienced  this  hope  and  trust  can  ever 
forget  those  precious  hours  of  waiting. 

Worldly  business  was  for  the  most  part  laid  aside 
for  a  few  weeks.  We  carefully  examined  every 
thought  and  emotion  of  our  hearts,  as  if  upon  our 
deathbeds,  and  in  a  few  hours  to  close  our  eyes  for- 
ever upon  earthly  scenes.  There  was  no  making  of 
"ascension  robes"  for  the  great  event;  we  felt  the 
need  of  internal  evidence  that  we  were  prepared  to 
meet  Christ,  and  our  white  robes  were  purity  of  soul, 


The  Disappointment  of  1843-44  57 

character  cleansed  from  sin  by  the  atoning  blood  of 
our  Saviour. 

DAYS    OF   PERPLEXITY 

But  the  time  of  expectation  passed.  This  was  the 
first  close  test  brought  to  bear  upon  those  who  believed 
and  hoped  that  Jesus  would  come  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven.  The  disappointment  of  God's  waiting  people 
was  great.  The  scoffers  were  triumphant,  and  won 
the  weak  and  cowardly  to  their  ranks.  Some  who  had 
appeared  to  possess  true  faith  seemed  to  have  been 
influenced  only  by  fear;  and  now  their  courage  re- 
turned with  the  passing  of  the  time,  and  they  boldly 
united  with  the  scoffers,  declaring  that  they  had 
never  been  duped  to  really  believe  the  doctrine  of 
Miller,  who  was  a  mad  fanatic.  Others,  naturally 
yielding   or  vacillating,   quietly   deserted   the   cause. 

We  were  perplexed  and  disappointed,  yet  did  not 
renounce  our  faith.  Many  still  clung  to  the  hope 
that  Jesus  would  not  long  delay  His  coming;  the 
word  of  the  Lord  was  sure,  it  could  not  fail.  We 
felt  that  we  had  done  our  duty,  we  had  lived  up  to 
our  precious  faith;  we  were  disappointed,  but  not 
discouraged.  The  signs  of  the  times  denoted  that 
the  end  of  all  things  was  at  hand ;  we  must  watch 
and  hold  ourselves  in  readiness  for  the  coming  of 
the  Master  at  any  time.  We  must  wait  with  hope 
and  trust,  not  neglecting  the  assembling  of  ourselves 
together  for  instruction,  encouragement,  and  com- 
fort, that  our  light  might  shine  forth  into  the  dark- 
ness of  the  world. 

AN   ERROR   IN   RECKONING 

Our  calculation  of  the  prophetic  time  was  so  simple 
and  plain  that  even  children  could  understand  it. 
From  the  date  of  the  decree  of  the  king  of  Persia, 


58  Life  Sketches 

found  in  Ezra  7,  which  was  given  in  457  before  Christ, 
the  2300  years  of  Daniel  8 :  14  were  supposed  to  termi- 
nate witli  1843.  Accordingly  we  looked  to  the  end 
of  this  year  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  We  were 
sadly  disappointed  when  the  year  entirely  passed 
away,  and  the  Saviour  had  not  come. 

It  was  not  at  first  perceived  that  if  the  decree  did 
not  go  forth  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  457  b.  c, 
the  2300  years  would  not  be  completed  at  the  close 
of  1843.  But  it  was  ascertained  that  the  decree  was 
given  near  the  close  of  the  year  457  b,  c,  and  there- 
fore the  prophetic  period  must  reach  to  the  fall  of 
the  year  1844.  Therefore  the  vision  of  time  did  not 
tarry,  though  it  had  seemed  to  do  so.  We  learned  to 
rest  upon  the  language  of  the  prophet:  "The  vision 
is  yet  for  an  appointed  time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall 
speak,  and  not  lie:  though  it  tarry,  wait  for  it;  be- 
cause it  will  surely  come,  it  will  not  tarry."  Hab. 
2:3. 

God  tested  and  proved  His  people  by  the  passing 
of  the  time  in  1843.  The  mistake  made  in  reckoning 
the  prophetic  periods  was  not  at  once  discovered, 
even  by  learned  men  who  opposed  the  views  of  those 
who  were  looking  for  Christ's  coming.  Scholars  de- 
clared that  Mr.  Miller  was  right  in  his  calculation 
of  the  time,  though  they  disputed  him  in  regard  to 
the  event  that  would  crown  that  period.  But  they, 
and  the  waiting  people  of  God,  were  in  a  common 
error  on  the  question  of  time. 

Those  who  had  been  disappointed  were  not  long 
left  in  darkness;  for  in  searching  the  prophetic  pe- 
riods with  earnest  prayer  the  error  was  discovered, 
and  the  tracing  of  the  prophetic  pencil  down  through 
the  tarrying  time.  In  the  joyful  expectation  of  the 
coming  of  Christ,  the  apparent  tarrying  of  the  vision 


The  Disappointment  of  1843-44  59 

had  not  been  taken  into  account,  and  was  a  sad  and 
unlooked-for  surprise.  Yet  this  very  trial  was  neces- 
sary to  develop  and  strengthen  the  sincere  believers 
in  the  truth. 

HOPE   RENEWED 

Our  hopes  now  centered  on  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
in  1844.  This  was  also  the  time  for  the  message  of 
the  second  angel,  who,  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  cried,  "Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great 
city. ' '  Rev.  14 : 8.  That  message  was  first  pro- 
claimed by  the  servants  of  God  in  the  summer  of 
1844.  As  a  result,  many  left  the  fallen  churches.  In 
connection  with  this  message  the  ' '  midnight  cry ' ' ' 
was  given:  "Behold,  the  Bridegroom  cometh;  go  ye 
out  to  meet  Him."  In  every  part  of  the  land  light 
was  given  concerning  this  message,  and  the  cry 
aroused  thousands.  It  went  from  city  to  city,  from 
village  to  village,  and  into  the  remote  country  regions. 
It  reached  the  learned  and  talented,  as  well  as  the 
obscure  and  humble. 

This  was  the  happiest  year  of  my  life.  My  heart 
was  full  of  glad  expectation;  but  I  felt  great  pity 
and  anxiety  for  those  who  w^ere  in  discouragement 
and  had  no  hope  in  Jesus.  We  united,  as  a  people, 
in  earnest  prayer  for  a  true  experience  and  the  un- 
mistakable evidence  of  our  acceptance  with  God. 

A    TRIAL    OF    FAITH 

We  needed  great  patience,  for  the  scoffers  were 
many.  We  were  frequently  greeted  by  scornful  ref- 
erences to  our  former  disappointment.  The  orthodox 
churches  used  every  means  to  prevent  the  belief  in 
Christ's   soon   coming   from   spreading.      No   liberty 

^See  Matt.  25:  1-13. 


60  lAfe  Sketches 

was  granted  in  their  meetings  to  those  who  dared 
mention  a  hope  of  the  soon  coming  of  Christ.  Pro- 
fessed lovers  of  Jesus  scornfully  rejected  the  tidings 
that  He  whom  they  claimed  as  their  best  Friend  was 
soon  to  visit  them.  They  were  excited  and  angered 
against  those  who  proclaimed  the  news  of  His  com- 
ing, and  who  rejoiced  that  they  should  speedily  be- 
hold Him  in  His  glory. 

A   PERIOD   OF    PREPARATION 

Every  moment  seemed  to  me  of  the  utmost  impor- 
tance. I  felt  that  we  were  doing  work  for  eternity, 
and  that  the  careless  and  uninterested  were  in  the 
greatest  peril.  ]\Iy  faith  was  unclouded,  and  I  ap- 
propriated to  myself  the  precious  promises  of  Jesus. 
He  had  said  to  His  disciples,  "Ask,  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive." I  firmly  believed  that  whatever  I  asked  in 
accordance  with  the  will  of  God,  would  certainly  be 
granted  to  me.  I  sank  in  humility  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
Avith  my  heart  in  harmony  with  His  will. 

I  often  visited  families,  and  engaged  in  earnest 
prayer  with  those  who  were  oppressed  by  fears  and 
despondency.  My  faith  was  so  strong  that  I  never 
doubted  for  a  moment  that  God  would  answer  my 
prayers.  Without  a  single  exception,  the  blessing  and 
peace  of  Jesus  rested  upon  us  in  answer  to  our  hum- 
ble petitions,  and  the  hearts  of  the  despairing  ones 
were  made  joyful  by  light  and  hope. 

With  diligent  searching  of  heart  and  humble  con- 
fessions, we  came  prayerfully  up  to  the  time  of  ex- 
pectation. Every  morning  we  felt  that  it  was  our 
first  work  to  secure  the  evidence  that  our  lives  were 
right  before  God.  We  realized  that  if  we  were  not 
advancing  in  holiness,  we  were  sure  to  retrograde. 
Our  interest  for  one  another  increased ;  we  prayed 


The  Disappointment  of  1843-44  61 

much  with  and  for  one  another.  We  assembled  in 
the  orchards  and  groves  to  commune  with  God  and 
to  offer  up  our  petitions  to  Him,  feeling  more  fully 
in  His  presence  when  surrounded  by  His  natural 
works.  The  joys  of  salvation  were  more  necessary  to 
us  than  our  food  and  drink.  If  clouds  obscured  our 
minds,  we  dared  not  rest  or  sleep  till  they  were 
swept  away  by  the  consciousness  of  our  acceptance 
with  the  Lord. 

THE   PASSING    OF    THE    TIME 

The  waiting  people  of  God  approached  the  hour 
when  they  fondly  hoped  their  joys  would  be  complete 
in  the  coming  of  the  Saviour.  But  the  time  again 
passed  unmarked  by  the  advent  of  Jesus.  It  was  a 
bitter  disappointment  that  fell  upon  the  little  flock 
whose  faith  had  been  so  strong  and  whose  hope  had 
been  so  high.  But  we  were  surprised  that  we  felt  so 
free  in  the  Lord,  and  were  so  strongly  sustained  by 
His  strength  and  grace. 

The  experience  of  the  former  year  was,  however, 
repeated  to  a  greater  extent.  A  large  class  renounced 
their  faith.  Some  who  had  been  very  confident,  were 
so  deeply  wounded  in  their  pride  that  they  felt  like 
fleeing  from  the  world.  Like  Jonah,  they  complained 
of  God,  and  chose  death  rather  thaii  life.  Those  who 
had  built  their  faith  upon  the  evidence  of  others,  and 
not  upon  the  word  of  God,  were  now  as  ready  to  again 
change  their  views.  This  second  great  test  revealed 
a  mass  of  worthless  drift  that  had  been  drawn  into 
the  strong  current  of  the  advent  faith,  and  been  borne 
along  for  a  time  with  the  true  believers  and  earnest 
workers. 

"We  were  disappointed,  but  not  disheartened.  We 
resolved  to  refrain   from  murmuring   at  the   trying 


62  Life  Sketches 

ordeal  by  which  the  Lord  was  purging  us  from  the 
dross  and  refining  us  like  gold  in  the  furnace;  to 
submit  patiently  to  the  process  of  purifying  that  God 
deemed  needful  for  us ;  and  to  wait  with  patient  hope 
for  the  Saviour  to  redeem  His  tried  and  faithful  ones. 

We  were  firm  in  the  belief  that  the  preaching  of 
definite  time  was  of  God.  It  was  this  that  led  men  to 
search  the  Bible  diligently,  discovering  truths  they 
had  not  before  perceived.  Jonah  was  sent  of  God  to 
proclaim  in  the  streets  of  Nineveh  that  within  forty 
days  the  city  would  be  overthrown ;  but  God  accepted 
the  humiliation  of  the  Ninevites,  and  extended  their 
period  of  probation.  Yet  the  message  that  Jonah 
brought  was  sent  of  God,  and  Nineveh  was  tested  ac- 
cording to  His  will.  The  world  looked  upon  our  hope 
as  a  delusion,  and  our  disappointment  as  its  conse- 
quent failure;  but  though  we  were  mistaken  in  the 
event  that  was  to  occur  at  that  period,  there  was  no 
failure  in  reality  of  the  vision  that  seemed  to  tarry. 

Those  who  had  looked  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
were  not  without  comfort.  They  had  obtained  valu- 
able knowledge  in  the  searching  of  the  Word.  The 
plan  of  salvation  was  plainer  to  their  understanding. 
Every  day  they  discovered  new  beauties  in  the  sacred 
pages,  and  a  wonderful  harmony  running  through  all, 
one  scripture  explaining  another,  and  no  word  used 
in  vain. 

Our  disappointment  was  not  so  great  as  that  of  the 
disciples.  When  the  Son  of  man  rode  triumphantly 
into  Jerusalem,  they  expected  Him  to  be  crowned 
king.  The  people  flocked  from  all  the  region  about, 
and  cried,  ''Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David."  Matt. 
21 :  9.  And  when  the  priests  and  elders  besought 
Jesus  to  still  the  multitude.  He  declared  that  if  they 
should  hold  their  peace,  even  the  stones  would  cry 


The  Disappointment  of  1843-44  63 

out,  for  prophecy  must  be  fulfilled.  Yet  in  a  few  days 
these  very  disciples  saw  their  beloved  Master,  whom 
they  believed  would  reign  on  David's  throne,  stretched 
upon  the  cruel  cross  above  the  mocking,  taunting 
Pharisees.  Their  high  hopes  were  disappointed,  and 
the  darkness  of  death  closed  about  them.  Yet  Christ 
was  true  to  His  promises.  Sweet  was  the  consolation 
He  gave  His  people,  rich  the  reward  of  the  true  and 
faithful. 

Mr.  Miller  and  those  who  were  in  union  with  him 
supposed  that  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary  spoken 
of  in  Daniel  8 :  14  meant  the  purifying  of  the  earth 
by  fire  prior  to  its  becoming  the  abode  of  the  saints. 
This  was  to  take  place  at  the  second  advent  of  Christ ; 
therefore  we  looked  for  that  event  at  the  end  of  the 
2300  days,  or  years.  But  after  our  disappointment 
the  Scriptures  were  carefully  searched,  with  prayer 
and  earnest  thought;  and  after  a  period  of  suspense, 
light  poured  in  upon  our  darkness;  doubt  and  un- 
certainty were  swept  away. 

Instead  of  the  prophecy  of  Daniel  8 :  14  referring 
to  the  purifying  of  the  earth,  it  was  now  plain  that 
it  pointed  to  the  closing  work  of  our  High  Priest  in 
heaven,  the  finishing  of  the  atonement,  and  the  pre- 
paring of  the  people  to  abide  the  day  of  His  coming. 


VII 
MY  FIRST  VISION 

It  was  not  long  after  the  passing  of  the  time  in  1844, 
that  my  first  vision  was  given  me.  I  was  visiting  Mrs. 
Haines  at  Portland,  a  dear  sister  in  Christ,  whose 
heart  was  knit  with  mine ;  five  of  us,  all  women,  were 
kneeling  quietly  at  the  family  altar.  While  we  were 
praying,  the  power  of  God  came  upon  me  as  I  had 
never  felt  it  before. 

I  seemed  to  be  surrounded  with  light,  and  to  be 
rising  higher  and  higher  from  the  earth.  I  turned  to 
look  for  the  advent  people  in  the  world,  but  could  not 
find  them,  when  a  voice  said  to  me,  "Look  again,  and 
look  a  little  higher."  At  this  I  raised  my  eyes,  and 
saw  a  straight  and  narrow  path,  cast  up  high  above 
the  world.  On  this  path  the  advent  people  were  travel- 
ing to  the  city  which  was  at  the  farther  end  of  the 
path.  They  had  a  bright  light  set  up  behind  them  at 
the  beginning  of  the  path,  which  an  angel  told  me 
was  the  "midnight  cry."  This  light  shone  all  along 
the  path,  and  gave  light  for  their  feet,  so  that  they 
might  not  stumble. 

If  they  kept  their  eyes  fixed  on  Jesus,  who  was  just 
before  them,  leading  them  to  the  city,  they  were  safe. 
But  soon  some  grew  weary,  and  said  the  city  was  a 
great  way  off,  and  they  expected  to  have  entered  it 
before.  Then  Jesus  would  encourage  them  by  raising 
His  glorious  right  arm,  and  from  His  arm  came  a 
light  which  waved  over  the  advent  band,  and  they 
shouted  "Alleluia!"  Others  rashly  denied  the  light 
behind  them,  and  said  that  it  was  not  God  that  had 
led  them  out  so  far.  The  light  behind  them  went  out, 
leaving  their  feet  in  perfect  darkness,  and  they  stum- 
(64) 


My  First  Visio7i  65 

bled  and  lost  sight  of  the  mark  and  of  Jesus,  and  fell 
off  the  path  down  into  the  dark  and  wicked  world  be- 
low. 

Soon  we  heard  the  voice  of  God  like  many  waters, 
which  gave  us  the  day  and  hour  of  Jesus'  coming. 
The  living  saints,  144,000  in  number,  knew  and  un- 
derstood the  voice,  while  the  wicked  thought  it  was 
thunder  and  an  earthquake.  When  God  spoke  the 
time,  He  poured  upon  us  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  our 
faces  began  to  light  up  and  shine  with  the  glory  of 
God,  as  Moses'  did  when  he  came  down  from  Mount 
Sinai. 

The  144,000  were  all  sealed  and  perfectly  united. 
On  their  foreheads  was  written,  ''God,  New  Jerusa- 
lem, ' '  and  a  glorious  star  containing  Jesus '  new  name. 
At  our  happy,  holy  state  the  wicked  were  enraged,  and 
would  rush  violently  up  to  lay  hands  on  us  to  thrust 
us  into  prison,  when  we  would  stretch  forth  the  hand 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  they  would  fall  helpless 
to  the  ground.  Then  it  was  that  the  synagogue  of 
Satan  knew  that  God  had  loved  us  who  could  wash 
one  another's  feet,  and  salute  the  brethren  with  a  holy 
kiss,  and  they  worshiped  at  our  feet. 

Soon  our  eyes  were  drawn  to  the  east,  for  a  small 
black  cloud  had  appeared,  about  half  as  large  as  a 
man's  hand,  which  we  all  knew  was  the  sign  of  the  Son 
of  man.  We  all  in  solemn  silence  gazed  on  the  cloud 
as  it  drew  nearer,  and  became  lighter,  glorious,  and 
still  more  glorious,  till  it  was  a  great  white  cloud.  The 
bottom  appeared  like  fire;  a  rainbow  was  over  the 
cloud,  while  around  it  were  ten  thousand  angels,  sing- 
ing a  most  lovely  song ;  and  upon  it  sat  the  Son  of  man. 
His  hair  was  white  and  curly,  and  lay  on  His 
shoulders;  and  upon  His  head  were  many  crowns. 
His  feet  had  the  appearance  of  fire ;  in  His  right  hand 


66  Life  Sketches 

was  a  sharp  sickle ;  in  His  left,  a  silver  trumpet.  His 
eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  which  searched  His  chil- 
dren through  and  through.  Then  all  faces  gathered 
paleness,  and  those  that  God  had  rejected  gathered 
blackness.  Then  we  all  cried  out:  "Who  shall  be  able 
to  stand?  Is  my  robe  spotless?"  Then  the  angels 
ceased  to  sing,  and  there  was  some  time  of  awful 
silence,  when  Jesus  spoke :  ' '  Those  who  have  clean 
hands  and  pure  hearts  shall  be  able  to  stand ;  My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  you."  At  this  our  faces  lighted  up, 
and  joy  filled  every  heart.  And  the  angels  struck  a 
note  higher  and  sung  again,  while  the  cloud  drew  still 
nearer  the  earth. 

Then  Jesus'  silver  trumpet  sounded,  as  He  de- 
scended on  the  cloud,  wrapped  in  flames  of  fire.  He 
gazed  on  the  graves  of  the  sleeping  saints,  then  raised 
His  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  and  cried,  "Awake! 
awake!  awake!  ye  that  sleep  in  the  dust,  and  arise." 
Then  there  was  a  mighty  earthquake.  The  graves 
opened,  and  the  dead  came  up  clothed  with  immor- 
tality. The  144,000  shouted  "Alleluia!"  as  they 
recognized  their  friends  who  had  been  torn  from 
them  by  death,  and  in  the  same  moment  we  were 
changed  and  caught  up  together  with  them  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air. 

We  all  entered  the  cloud  together,  and  were  seven 
days  ascending  to  the  sea  of  glass,  when  Jesus  brought 
the  crowns,  and  with  His  own  right  hand  placed 
them  on  our  heads.  He  gave  us  harps  of  gold  and 
palms  of  victory.  Here  on  the  sea  of  glass  the  144,- 
000  stood  in  a  perfect  square.  Some  of  them  had 
very  bright  crowns,  others  not  so  bright.  Some 
crowns  appeared  heavy  with  stars,  while  others  had 
but  few.  All  were  perfectly  satisfied  with  their 
crowns.     And  they  were  all  clothed  with  a  glorious 


My  First  Vision  67 

white  mantle  from  their  shoulders  to  their  feet. 
Angels  were  all  about  us  as  we  marched  over  the  sea 
of  glass  to  the  gate  of  the  city.  Jesus  raised  His 
mighty,  glorious  arm,  laid  hold  of  the  pearly  gate, 
swung  it  back  on  its  glittering  hinges,  and  said  to 
us,  "You  have  washed  your  robes  in  My  blood,  stood 
stiffly  for  My  truth,  enter  in."  We  all  marched  in 
and  felt  that  we  had  a  perfect  right  in  the  city. 

Here  we  saw  the  tree  of  life  and  the  throne  of 
God.  Out  of  the  throne  came  a  pure  river  of  water, 
and  on  either  side  of  the  river  was  the  tree  of  life. 
On  one  side  of  the  river  was  a  trunk  of  a  tree,  and 
a  trunk  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  both  of  pure, 
transparent  gold.  At  first  I  thought  I  saw  two  trees. 
I  looked  again,  and  saw  that  they  were  united  at  the 
top  in  one  tree.  So  it  was  the  tree  of  life  on  either 
side  of  the  river  of  life.  Its  branches  bowed  to  the 
place  where  we  stood,  and  the  fruit  was  glorious;  it 
looked  like  gold  mixed  with  silver. 

We  all  went  under  the  tree,  and  sat  down  to  look 
at  the  glory  of  the  place,  when  Brethren -Fitch  and 
Stockman,  who  had  preached  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom, and  whom  God  had  laid  in  the  grave  to  save 
them,  came  up  to  us  and  asked  us  what  we  had  passed 
through  while  they  were  sleeping.  We  tried  to 
call  up  our  greatest  trials,  but  they  looked  so  small 
compared  with  the  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory  that  surrounded  us,  that  we  could 
not  speak  them  out,  and  we  all  cried  out,  ''Alleluia! 
heaven  is  cheap  enough!"  and  we  touched  our  glori- 
ous harps  and  made  heaven's  arches  ring. 

After  I  came  out  of  vision,  everything  seemed 
changed;  a  gloom  was  spread  over  all  that  T  beheld. 
Oh,  how  dark  this  world  looked  to  me !    I  wept  when 


68  Life  Sketches 

I  found  myself  here,  and  felt  homesick.     I  had  seen 
a  better  world,  and  it  had  spoiled  this  for  me. 

I  related  this  vision  to  the  believers  in  Portland, 
who  had  full  confidence  that  it  was  from  God.  They 
all  believed  that  God  had  chosen  this  way,  after  the 
great  disappointment  in  October,  to  comfort  and 
strengthen  His  people.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  at- 
tended the  testimony,  and  the  solemnity  of  eternity 
rested  upon  us.  An  unspeakable  awe  filled  me,  that 
I,  so  young  and  feeble,  should  be  chosen  as  the  in- 
strument by  which  God  would  give  light  to  His  people. 
While  under  the  power  of  the  Lord,  I  was  filled  with 
joy,  seeming  to  be  surrounded  by  holy  angels  in  the 
glorious  courts  of  heaven,  where  all  is  peace  and 
gladness ;  and  it  Avas  a  sad  and  bitter  change  to  wake 
up  to  the  realities  of  mortal  life. 


VIII 
CALL  TO  TRAVEL 

In  my  second  vision,  about  a  week  after  the  first, 
the  Lord  gave  me  a  view  of  the  trials  through  which 
I  must  pass,  and  told  me  that  I  must  go  and  relate  to 
others  what  He  had  revealed  to  me.  It  was  shown 
me  that  my  labors  would  meet  with  great  opposi- 
tion, and  that  my  heart  would  be  rent  with  anguish; 
but  that  the  grace  of  God  would  be  sufficient  to  sus- 
tain me  through  all. 

After  I  came  out  of  this  vision  I  was  exceedingly 
troubled,  for  it  pointed  out  my  duty  to  go  out  among 
the  people  and  present  the  truth.  My  health  was  so 
poor  that  I  was  in  constant  bodily  suffering,  and  to 
all  appearance  had  but  a  short  time  to  live.  I  was 
only  seventeen  years  of  age,  small  and  frail,  unused 
to  society,  and  naturally  so  timid  and  retiring  that 
it  was  painful  for  me  to   meet  strangers. 

For  several  days,  and  far  into  the  night,  I  prayed 
that  this  burden  might  be  removed  from  me,  and  laid 
upon  some  one  more  capable  of  bearing  it.  But  the 
light  of  duty  did  not  change,  and  the  words  of  the 
angel  sounded  continually  in  my  ears,  "Make  known 
to  others  what  I  have  revealed  to  you." 

Hitherto  when  the  Spirit  of  God  had  urged  me  to 
duty,  I  had  risen  above  myself,  forgetting  all  fear 
and  timidity  in  the  thought  of  Jesus'  love  and  the 
wonderful  work  He  had  done  for  me. 

But  it  seemed  impossible  for  me  to  perform  this 
work  that  was  presented  before  me;  to  attempt  it 
seemed  certain  failure.  The  trials  attending  it  ap- 
peared more  than  I  could  endure.  How  could  I,  a 
child  in  years,  go  forth  from  place  to  place,  unfold- 

(69) 


70  Life  Sketches 

ing  to  the  people  the  holy  truths  of  God?  My  heart 
shrank  in  terror  from  the  thought.  My  brother 
Robert,  but  two  years  older  than  myself,  could  not 
accompany  me,  for  he  was  feeble  in  health,  and  his 
timidity  was  greater  than  mine;  nothing  could  have 
induced  him  to  take  such  a  step.  My  father  had  a 
family  to  support,  and  could  not  leave  his  business; 
but  he  repeatedly  assured  me  that  if  God  had  called 
me  to  labor  in  other  places.  He  would  not  fail  to  open 
the  way  for  me.  But  these  words  of  encouragement 
brought  little  comfort  to  my  desponding  heart;  the 
path  before  me  seemed  hedged  in  with  difficulties  that 
I  was  unable  to  overcome. 

I  coveted  death  as  a  release  from  the  responsibili- 
ties that  were  crowding  upon  me.  At  length  the  sweet 
peace  I  had  so  long  enjoyed  left  me,  and  despair  again 
pressed  upon  my  soul. 

ENCOURAGEMENT   FROM    THE   BRETHREN 

The  company  of  believers  in  Portland  vrere  ignorant 
concerning  the  exercises  of  my  mind  that  had  brought 
me  into  this  state  of  despondency ;  but  they  knew  that 
for  some  reason  my  mind  had  become  depressed,  and 
they  felt  that  this  was  sinful  on  my  part,  considering 
the  gracious  manner  in  which  the  Lord  had  mani- 
fested Himself  to  me.  Meetings  were  held  at  my 
father's  house,  but  my  distress  of  mind  was  so  great 
that  I  did  not  attend  them  for  some  time.  My  burden 
grew  heavier  until  the  agony  of  my  spirit  seemed  more 
than  I  could  bear. 

At  length  I  was  induced  to  be  present  at  one  of 
the  meetings  in  my  own  home.  The  church  made  my 
case  a  special  subject  of  prayer.  Father  Pearson,  who 
in  my  earlier  experience  had  opposed  the  manifesta- 
tions  of   the  power  of   God  upon   me,   now   prayed 


Call  to  Travel  71 

earnestly  for  me,  and  counseled  me  to  surrender  my 
will  to  the  will  of  the  Lord.  Like  a  tender  father  he 
tried  to  encourage  and  comfort  me,  bidding  me  be- 
lieve I  was  not  forsaken  by  the  Friend  of  sinners. 

I  felt  too  weak  and  despondent  to  make  any  special 
effort  for  myself,  but  my  heart  united  with  the  peti- 
tions of  my  friends.  I  cared  little  now  for  the  op- 
position of  the  world,  and  felt  willing  to  make  every 
sacrifice  if  only  the  favor  of  God  might  be  restored 
to  me. 

While  prayer  was  offered  for  me,  that  the  Lord 
would  give  me  strength  and  courage  to  bear  the  mes- 
sage, the  thick  darkness  that  had  encompassed  me 
rolled  back,  and  a  sudden  light  came  upon  me.  Some- 
thing that  seemed  to  me  like  a  ball  of  fire  struck  me 
right  over  the  heart.  ]\Iy  strength  was  taken  away, 
and  I  fell  to  the  floor.  I  seemed  to  be  in  the  presence 
of  the  angels.  One  of  these  holy  beings  again  re- 
peated the  words,  ' '  IMake  known  to  others  what  I  have 
revealed  to  you." 

Father  Pearson,  who  could  not  kneel  on  account  of 
his  rheumatism,  witnessed  this  occurrence.  When  I  re- 
vived sufficiently  to  see  and  hear,  he  rose  from  his 
chair,  and  said :  "  I  have  seen  a  sight  such  as  I  never 
expected  to  see.  A  ball  of  fire  came  down  from 
heaven,  and  struck  Sister  Ellen  Harmon  right  on  the 
heart.  /  saiv  it!  I  saw  it!  I  can  never  forget  it. 
It  has  changed  my  whole  being.  Sister  Ellen,  have 
courage  in  the  Lord.  After  this  night  I  will  never 
doubt  again.  We  will  help  you  henceforth,  and  not 
discourage  you." 

FEAR   OF    SELF-EXALTATION 

One  great  fear  that  had  oppressed  me  was  that  if 
I  obeyed  the  call  of  duty,  and  went  out  declaring  my- 


72  Ufe  Sketches 

self  to  be  one  favored  of  the  ]\Iost  High  with  visions 
and  revelations  for  the  people,  I  might  yield  to  sin- 
ful exaltation,  and  be  lifted  above  the  station  that 
was  right  for  me  to  occupy,  bring  upon  myself  the 
displeasure  of  God,  and  lose  mj^  own  soul.  I  had 
known  of  such  cases,  and  my  heart  shrank  from  the 
trying  ordeal. 

I  now  entreated  that  if  I  must  go  and  relate  what 
the  Lord  had  shown  me,  I  should  be  preserved  from 
undue  exaltation.  Said  the  angel:  "Your  prayers  are 
heard,  and  shall  be  answered.  If  this  evil  that  you 
dread  threatens  you,  the  hand  of  God  will  be  stretched 
out  to  save  you;  by  affliction  He  will  draw  you  to 
Himself,  and  preserve  your  humility.  Deliver  the 
message  faithfully ;  endure  unto  the  end,  and  you  shall 
eat  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  and  drink  of  the  water 
of  life." 

After  recovering  consciousness  of  earthly  things, 
I  committed  myself  to  the  Lord,  ready  to  do  His  bid- 
ding, whatever  that  might  be. 

AMONG   THE    BELIEVERS   IN    MAINE 

It  was  not  long  before  the  Lord  opened  the  way  for 
me  to  go  with  my  brother-in-law  to  my  sisters  in 
Poland,  thirty  miles  from  my  home,  and  while  there 
I  had  an  opportunity  to  bear  my  testimony.  For 
three  months  my  throat  and  lungs  had  been  so  dis- 
eased that  I  could  talk  but  little,  and  that  in  a  low 
and  husky  tone.  On  this  occasion  I  stood  up  in  meet- 
ing and  commenced  to  speak  in  a  whisper.  I  continued 
thus  for  about  five  minutes,  w^hen  the  soreness  and 
obstruction  left  me,  my  voice  became  clear  and  strong, 
and  I  spoke  with  perfect  ease  and  freedom  for  nearly 
two  hours.  When  my  message  was  ended,  my  voice 
was  gone  until  I  again  stood  before  the  people,  when 


Call  to  Travel  73 

the  same  singular  restoration  was  repeated.  I  felt 
a  constant  assurance  that  I  was  doing  the  will  of  God, 
and  saw  marked  results  attending  my  efforts. 

The  way  providentially  opened  for  me  to  go  to  the 
eastern  part  of  ]\Iaine.  Brother  Wm.  Jordan  was 
going  on  business  to  Orrington,  accompanied  by  his 
sister,  and  I  was  urged  to  go  with  them.  As  I  had 
promised  the  Lord  to  walk  in  the  path  He  opened 
before  me,  I  dared  not  refuse.  The  Spirit  of  God 
attended  the  message  I  bore  at  this  place ;  hearts  were 
made  glad  in  the  truth,  and  the  desponding  ones  were 
cheered  and  encouraged  to  renew  their  faith. 

At  Orrington  I  met  Elder  James  White.  He  was 
acquainted  with  my  friends,  and  was  himself  engaged 
in  work  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

I  also  visited  Garland,  where  a  large  number  col- 
lected from  different  quarters  to  hear  my  message. 

Soon  after  this  I  went  to  Exeter,  a  small  village  not 
far  from  Garland.  Here  a  heavy  burden  rested  upon 
me,  from  which  I  could  not  be  free  until  I  had  re- 
lated what  had  been  shown  me  in  regard  to  some  fanat- 
ical persons  who  were  present.  I  declared  that  they 
were  deceived  in  thinking  that  they  were  actuated  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.  My  testimony  was  very  displeasing 
to  these  persons  and  their  sympathizers. 

Soon  after  this  I  returned  to  Portland,  having  borne 
the  testimony  that  God  had  given  me,  and  experiencing 
His  approbation  at  every  step. 


IX 
ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER 

In  the  spring  of  1845  I  made  a  visit  to  Topsham, 
Maine,  On  one  occasion  quite  a  number  of  us  were  as- 
sembled at  the  house  of  Brother  Stockbridge  Howland. 
His  eldest  daughter,  Miss  Frances  Howland,  a  very 
dear  friend  of  mine,  was  sick  with  the  rheumatic  fever, 
and  under  the  doctor 's  care.  Her  hands  were  so  badly 
swollen  that  the  joints  could  not  be  distinguished.  As 
we  sat  together  speaking  of  her  case.  Brother  Howland 
was  asked  if  he  had  faith  that  his  daughter  could  be 
healed  in  answer  to  prayer.  He  answered  that  he 
would  try  to  believe  that  she  might,  and  presently 
declared  that  he  did  believe  it  possible. 

We  all  knelt  in  earnest  prayer  to  God  in  her  be- 
half. We  claimed  the  promise,  ''Ask,  and  ye  shall 
receive."  John  16 :  24.  The  blessing  of  God  attended 
our  prayers,  and  we  had  the  assurance  that  God  was 
willing  to  heal  the  afflicted  one.  One  of  the  brethren 
present  cried  out,  ''Is  there  a  sister  here  who  has 
the  faith  to  go  and  take  her  by  the  hand,  and  bid 
her  arise  in  the  name  of  the  Lord?" 

Sister  Frances  was  lying  in  the  chamber  above,  and 
before  he  ceased  speaking  Sister  Curtis  was  on  her 
way  to  the  stairs.  She  entered  the  sickroom  with 
the  Spirit  of  God  upon  her,  and  taking  the  invalid 
by  the  hand,  said,  "Sister  Frances,  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  arise,  and  be  whole. ' '  New  life  shot  through 
the  veins  of  the  sick  girl,  a  holy  faith  took  possession 
of  her,  and  obeying  its  impulse,  she  rose  from  her 
bed,  stood  upon  her  feet,  and  walked  the  room,  prais- 
ing God  for  her  recovery.  She  was  soon  dressed,  and 
came  down  into  the  room  where  we  were  assembled, 
(74) 


Answers  to  Prayer  75 

her  countenance  lighted  up  with  unspeakable  joy  and 
gratitude. 

The  next  morning  she  took  breakfast  with  us. 
Soon  after,  as  Elder  White  was  reading  from  the 
fifth  chapter  of  James  for  family  worship,  the  doctor 
came  into  the  hall,  and,  as  usual,  went  upstairs  to 
visit  his  patient.  Not  findings  her  there,  he  hurried 
down,  and  with  a  look  of  alarm  opened  the  door  of 
the  large  kitchen  where  we  were  all  sitting,  his  patient 
with  us.  He  gazed  upon  her  with  astonishment,  and 
at  length  ejaculated,  ''So  Frances  is  better!" 

Brother  Rowland  answered,  ''The  Lord  has  healed 
her,"  and  the  reader  resumed  his  chapter  where  he 
had  been  interrupted:  "Is  any  sick  among  you?  let 
him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church;  and  let  them 
pray  over  him."  James  5:14.  The  doctor  listened 
with  a  curious  expression  of  mingled  wonder  and  in- 
credulity upon  his  face,  nodded,  and  hastily  left  the 
room. 

The  same  day  Sister  Frances  rode  three  miles,  re- 
turning home  in  the  evening,  and  although  it  was 
rainy,  she  sustained  no  injury,  and  continued  to  im- 
prove rapidly  in  health.  In  a  few  days,  at  her  re- 
quest, she  was  led  down  into  the  water  and  baptized. 
Although  the  weather  and  the  water  were  very  cold, 
she  received  no  injury,  but  from  that  time  was  free 
from  the  disease,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  her  usual 
health. 

At  this  time  Brother  Wm.  H.  Hyde  was  very  sick 
with  dysentery.  His  symptoms  were  alarming,  and 
the  physician  pronounced  his  case  almost  hopeless. 
We  visited  him  and  prayed  with  him,  but  he  had  come 
under  the  influence  of  certain  fanatical  persons,  who 
were  bringing  dishonor  upon  our  cause.  We  wished 
to  remove  him  from  among  them,  and  petitioned  the 


76  Life  Sketches 

Lord  to  give  him  strength  to  leave  that  place.  He  was 
strengthened  and  blessed  in  answer  to  our  prayers, 
and  rode  four  miles  to  the  house  of  Brother  Patten, 
but  after  arriving  there  he  seemed  to  be  rapidly  sink- 
ing. 

The  fanaticism  and  errors  into  which  he  had  fallen 
through  an  evil  influence  seemed  to  hinder  the  exer- 
cise of  his  faith,  but  he  gratefully  received  the  plain 
testimony  borne  him,  made  humble  confession  of  his 
fault,  and  took  his  position  firmly  for  the  truth. 

Only  a  few  who  were  strong  in  faith  were  permitted 
to  enter  the  sickroom.  The  fanatics  whose  influence 
over  him  had  been  so  injurious,  and  who  had  persist- 
ently followed  him  to  Brother  Patten's,  were  posi- 
tively forbidden  to  come  into  his  presence,  while  we 
prayed  fervently  for  his  restoration  to  health.  I  have 
seldom  known  such  a  reaching  oat  to  claim  the  prom- 
ises of  God.  The  salvation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  re- 
vealed, and  power  from  on  high  rested  upon  our  sick 
brother  and  upon  all  present. 

Brother  Hyde  immediately  dressed  and  walked  out 
of  the  room,  praising  God,  and  with  the  light  of  heaven 
shining  upon  his  countenance.  A  farmer's  dinner 
was  ready  upon  the  table.  Said  he,  "If  I  were  well, 
I  should  partake  of  this  food;  and  as  I  believe  God 
has  healed  me,  I  shall  carry  out  my-  faith."  He  sat 
down  to  dinner  with  the  rest,  and  ate  heartily  with- 
out injury.  His  recovery  was  complete  and  perma- 
nent. 


X 
LABORS  IN  NEW  HAMPSHIRE 

About  this  time  I  was  shown  that  it  was  my  duty 
to  visit  our  people  in  New  Hampshire.  My  constant 
and  faithful  companion  at  this  time  was  Louisa  Foss, 
a  sister  of  Samuel  Foss,  the  husband  of  my  sister  Mary. 
I  can  never  forget  her  kind  and  sisterly  attention  to  me 
in  my  journeyings.  We  were  also  accompanied  by 
Elder  Files  and  his  wife,  who  were  old  and  valued 
friends  of  my  family,  and  by  Brother  Ralph  Haskins 
and  Elder  James  White. 

We  were  cordially  received  by  our  friends  in  New 
Hampshire,  but  there  were  wrongs  existing  in  that 
field  which  burdened  me  much.  We  had  to  meet  a 
spirit  of  self-righteousness  that  was  very  depressing. 

ENCOURAGEMENT    FOR   ELDER    MORSE 

While  visiting  at  the  house  of  Elder  Washington 
Morse,  I  was  very  ill.  Prayer  was  offered  in  my 
behalf,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  rested  upon  me.  I 
was  taken  off  in  vision,  and  some  things  were  shown 
me  concerning  the  case  of  Elder  Morse  in  connection 
with  the  disappointment  of  1844. 

Elder  Morse  had  been  firm  and  consistent  in  the 
belief  that  the  Lord  would  come  at  that  time;  but 
when  the  period  passed  without  bringing  the  event 
expected,  he  was  perplexed  and  unable  to  explain 
the  delay.  Although  bitterly  disappointed,  he  did 
not  renounce  his  faith,  as  some  did,  calling  it  a 
fanatical  delusion ;  but  he  was  bewildered,  and  could 
iiot  understand  the  position  of  God's  people  on 
prophetic  time.  He  had  been  so  earnest  in  declaring 
that  the  coming  of  the  Lord  was  near,  that  when  the 

(77) 


78  Life  Sketches 

time  passed,  he  was  despondent,  and  did  nothing  to 
encourage  the  disappointed  people,  who  were  like 
sheep  without  a  shepherd,  left  to  be  devoured  of 
wolves. 

The  case  of  Jonah  was  presented  before  me.  Elder 
Morse  was  in  a  condition  similar  to  that  of  the  disap- 
pointed prophet.  He  had  proclaimed  that  the  Lord 
would  come  in  1844.  The  time  had  passed.  The 
check  of  fear  that  had  partially  held  the  people  was 
removed,  and  they  indulged  in  derision  of  those  who 
had  looked  in  vain  for  Jesus.  Elder  ]\Iorse  felt  that 
he  was  a  byword  among  his  neighbors,  an  object  of 
jest,  and  he  could  not  be  reconciled  to  his  position. 
He  did  not  think  of  the  mercy  of  God  in  granting 
the  world  a  longer  time  in  which  to  prepare  for  His 
coming,  that  the  warning  of  the  judgment  might 
be  heard  more  widely,  and  the  people  tested  with 
greater  light.  He  thought  only  of  the  humiliation  of 
God's  servants. 

Instead  of  being  discouraged  at  his  disappoint- 
ment, as  was  Jonah,  Elder  Morse  should  have  cast 
aside  his  selfish  sorrow,  and  gathered  up  the  rays  of 
precious  light  that  God  had  given  His  people.  He 
should  have  rejoiced  that  the  world  was  granted  a 
reprieve;  and  he  should  have  been  ready  to  aid  in 
carrying  forward  the  great  work  yet  to  be  done  upon 
the  earth,  in  bringing  sinners  to  repentance  and  salva- 
tion. 

A   LACK    OF    TRUE    GODLINESS 

It  was  difficult  to  accomplish  much  good  in  New 
Hampshire.  We  found  little  spirituality  there. 
I\Iany  pronounced  their  experience  in  the  movement 
of  1844  a  delusion.  It  was  hard  to  reach  this  class, 
for  we  could  not  accept  the  position  they  ventured  to 
take.     A  number  who  had  been  active  preachers  and 


Labors  in  New  Hampshire  79 

exhorters  in  1844,  now  seemed  to  have  lost  their 
moorings  and  did  not  know  where  we  were  in  pro- 
phetic time;  they  were  fast  uniting  with  the  spirit 
of  the  world. 

SPIRITUAL    MAGNETISM 

In  New  Hampshire  we  had  to  contend  with  a 
species  of  spiritual  magnetism,  of  a  similar  charac- 
ter with  mesmerism.  It  was  our  first  experience  of 
this  kind,  and  happened  thus :  Arriving  at  Claremont, 
we  were  told  that  there  were  two  parties  of  Advent- 
ists,  one  party  denying  their  former  faith,  and  an- 
other a  small  number  who  believed  that  in  their 
past  experience  they  had  been  led  by  the  providence 
of  God.  We  were  directed  to  two  men  especially  as 
holding  views  similar  to  our  own.  We  found  that 
there  was  much  prejudice  against  these  men,  but 
supposed  that  they  were  persecuted  for  righteousness ' 
sake.  We  called  on  them,  and  were  kindly  received 
and  courteously  treated.  We  soon  learned  that  they 
claimed  perfect  sanctification,  declaring  that  they 
were  above  the  possibility  of  sin. 

These  men  wore  excellent  clothes,  and  had  an  air 
of  ease  and  comfort.  While  we  were  talking  with 
them,  a  little  boy,  about  eight  years  old,  and  literally 
clad  in  dirty  rags,  entered  the  room  in  which  we 
were  sitting.  We  were  surprised  to  find  that  this 
child  was  the  son  of  one  of  these  men.  The  mother 
looked  exceedingly  ashamed  and  annoyed;  but  the 
father,  utterly  unconcerned,  continued  to  talk  about 
his  high  spiritual  attainments,  without  the  slightest 
recognition  of  his  little  son. 

His  sanctification  had  suddenly  lost  its  charm  in 
my  eyes.  Wrapped  in  prayer  and  meditation,  throw- 
ing off  all  the  toil  and  responsibilities  of  life,  this 


80  Life  Sketches 

man  had  failed  to  provide  for  the  actual  wants  of 
his  family  or  to  give  his  children  fatherly  attention. 
He  seemed  to  forget  that  the  greater  our  love  for  God, 
the  stronger  should  be  our  love  and  care  for  those 
whom  He  has  given  us.  The  Saviour  never  taught 
idleness  and  abstract  devotion,  to  the  neglect  of  the 
duties  lying  directly  in  our  pathway. 

This  husband  and  father  declared  that  the  attain- 
ment of  true  holiness  carried  the  mind  above  all 
earthly  thoughts.  Still  he  sat  at  the  table  and  ate 
temporal  food.  He  was  not  fed  by  a  miracle.  Some 
one  had  to  provide  the  food  that  he  ate,  although 
about  this  matter  he  troubled  himself  little,  his  time 
being  so  entirely  devoted  to  spiritual  things.  Not 
so  his  wife,  upon  whom  rested  the  burden  of  the 
family.  She  toiled  unremittingly  in  every  depart- 
ment of  household  labor  to  keep  up  the  home.  Her 
husband  declared  that  she  w^as  not  sanctified,  that 
she  allowed  worldly  things  to  draw  her  mind  away 
from  religious  subjects. 

I  thought  of  our  Saviour,  who  labored  so  untir- 
ingly for  the  good  of  others.  "My  Father  worketh 
hitherto,  and  I  work*'  (John  5:17),  He  declared. 
The  sanctification  that  He  taught  was  shown  by  deeds 
of  kindness  and  mercy,  and  the  love  that  leads  men 
and  women  to  regard  others  better  than  themselves. 

In  speaking  of  faith,  one  of  them  said,  "All  that 
we  have  to  do  is  to  believe,  and  whatever  we  ask 
of  God  will  be  given  us." 

Elder  White  suggested  that  there  were  conditions 
attached  to  this  promise.  "  'If  ye  abide  in  Me,' 
Christ  said,  'and  My  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall 
ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you.' 
John  15:7.  Your  theory  of  faith,"  he  continued, 
"must  have  a  foundation." 


Labors  in  New  Hampshire  81 

A  sister  of  one  of  these  men  requested  a  private  in- 
terview with  me.  She  had  much  to  say  concerning 
entire  consecration  to  God,  and  endeavored  to  draw 
out  my  views  in  regard  to  this  subject.  While  talk- 
ing, she  held  my  hand  in  hers,  and  with  the  other 
softly  stroked  my  hair.  I  prayed  that  angels  of 
God  might  protect  me  from  the  unholy  influences 
which  this  attractive  young  woman  was  seeking  to 
exercise  over  me  with  her  fair  speeches  and  gentle 
caresses.  She  had  much  to  say  in  regard  to  the 
spiritual  attainments  and  great  faith  of  her  brother. 
Her  mind  seemed  to  be  very  much  occupied  with  him 
and  his  experience.  I  felt  that  I  must  be  guarded  in 
what  I  said,  and  was  glad  when  the  interview  was 
ended. 

These  persons  who  made  such  lofty  professions, 
were  deceiving  the  unwary.  They  had  much  to  say 
about  charity  covering  a  multitude  of  sins.  I  could 
not  agree  with  their  views  and  feelings,  and  felt  that 
they  were  wielding  a  terrible  power  for  evil,  and  was 
glad  to  get  away  from  their  presence. 

As  soon  as  the  views  of  these  people  were  crossed, 
they  manifested  a  stubborn,  self-righteous  spirit  that 
rejected  all  instruction.  Though  professing  great 
humility,  they  were  boastful  in  their  sophistry  of 
sanetification,  and  resisted  all  appeals  to  reason.  We 
felt  that  all  our  efforts  to  convince  them  of  their 
error  were  useless,  as  they  took  the  position  that 
they  were  not  learners,  but  teachers. 

MEETING    AT   BROTHER    COLLIER 's 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  house  of  Brother 
Collier,  where  we  proposed  to  hold  a  meeting  that 
evening.  We  asked  Brother  Collier  some  questions 
regarding  these  men,  but  he  gave  us  no  information. 


82  Life  Sketches 

''If  the  Lord  sent  you  here,"  he  said,  "you  will 
ascertain  what  spirit  governs  them,  and  will  solve 
the   mystery   for   us." 

Both  of  these  men  attended  the  meeting  at  Brother 
Collier's.  While  I  was  earnestly  praying  for  light 
and  the  presence  of  God,  they  began  to  groan  and  to 
cry  ' '  Amen  ! ' '  apparently  throwing  their  sympathy 
with  my  prayer.  But  my  heart  was  immediately  op- 
pressed with  a  great  weight.  The  words  died  upon 
my  lips,  and  darkness  overshadowed  the  whole  meet- 
ing. 

Elder  White  arose,  and  said  :  "  I  am  distressed.  The 
Spirit  of  God  is  grieved.  I  resist  this  influence  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.     O  God,  rebuke  this  foul  spirit." 

I  was  immediately  relieved,  and  rose  above  the 
shadows.  But  again,  w^hile  I  was  speaking  words  of 
encouragement  and  faith  to  those  present,  their  groan- 
ings  and  amens  chilled  me.  Once  more  Elder  White 
rebuked  the  spirit  of  darkness,  and  again  the  power 
of  God  rested  upon  me  while  I  spoke  to  the  people. 
These  agents  of  the  enemy  were  then  so  bound  as 
to  be  unable  to  exert  their  baleful  influence  again  that 
night. 

After  the  meeting.  Elder  White  said  to  Brother 
Collier:  "Now  I  can  tell  you  concerning  these  two 
men.  They  are  acting  under  a  satanic  influence,  yet 
attributing  all  to  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord." 

"I  believe  God  sent  you  to  encourage  us,"  he  re- 
plied. "We  call  their  influence  mesmerism.  They 
affect  the  minds  of  others  in  a  remarkable  way,  and 
have  controlled  some  to  their  great  damage.  We 
seldom  hold  meetings  here;  for  they  intrude  their 
presence,  and  we  can  have  no  union  with  them.  They 
manifest  deep  feeling,  as  you  observed  to-night,  but 
they  crush  the  very  life  from  our  prayers,  and  leave 


Labors  in  New  HampsJidre  83 

an  influence  blacker  than  Egyptian  darkness.    I  have 
never  seen  them  tied  up  before  to-night." 

THE    ^^CANNOT-SIN^^    THEORY 

During  family  prayer  that  night,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  rested  upon  me,  and  I  was  shown  many  things 
in  vision.  These  men  were  presented  to  me  as  doing 
great  injury  to  the  cause  of  God.  While  professing 
sanctification,  they  were  transgressing  the  sacred  law. 
They  were  corrupt  at  heart,  and  those  in  union  with 
them  were  under  a  satanic  delusion,  obeying  their  car- 
nal instincts  instead  of  the  word  of  God. 

They  held  that  those  who  are  sanctified  cannot 
sin.  And  this  naturally  led  to  the  belief  that  the 
affections  and  desires  of  the  sanctified  ones  were  al- 
ways right,  and  never  in  danger  of  leading  them  into 
sin.  In  harmony  with  these  sophistries,  they  were 
practising  the  worst  sins  under  the  garb  of  sanctifi- 
cation, and  through  their  deceptive,  mesmeric  influ- 
ence were  gaining  a  strange  power  over  some  of  their 
associates,  who  did  not  see  the  evil  of  these  apparently 
beautiful  l)ut  seductive  theories. 

Terrible  was  their  power  over  the  people,  for  while 
holding  their  attention  and  winning  their  confidence 
through  a  mesmeric  influence,  they  led  the  innocent 
and  unsuspecting  to  believe  that  this  influence  was 
the  Spirit  of  God.  Therefore  those  who  followed 
their  teachings  were  deceived  into  the  belief  that  they 
and  their  associates  who  claimed  to  be  wholly  sancti- 
fied, could  fulfill  all  the  desires  of  their  hearts  with- 
out sin. 

Clearly  the  deceptions  of  these  false  teachers  were 
laid  open  before  me,  and  I  saw  the  fearful  account 
that  stood  against  them  in  the  book  of  records,  and 
the  terrible  guilt  that  rested  upon  them  for  professing 


84  Life  Sketches 

complete  holiness  while  their  daily  acts  were  offensive 
in  the  sight  of  God. 

Some  time  after  this,  the  characters  of  these  persons 
were  developed  before  the  people,  and  the  vision  given 
in  reference  to  them  was  fully  vindicated. 

TRUE   SANCTIFICATION 

''Believe  in  Christ,"  was  the  cry  of  these  claimants 
of  sanctification.  "Only  believe;  this  is  all  that  is 
required  of  you.    Only  have  faith  in  Jesus. ' ' 

The  words  of  John  came  forcibly  to  my  mind,  "If 
we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us."  1  John  1:8.  I  was  shown 
that  those  who  triumphantly  claim  to  be  sinless,  show 
by  their  very  boasting  that  they  are  far  from  being 
without  taint  of  sin.  The  more  clearly  fallen  man 
comprehends  the  character  of  Christ,  the  more  dis- 
trustful will  he  be  of  himself,  and  the  more  imper- 
fect will  his  w^orks  appear  to  him,  in  contrast  with 
those  which  marked  the  life  of  the  spotless  Redeemer. 
But  those  who  are  far  from  Jesus,  those  whose  spiritual 
perceptions  are  so  clouded  by  error  that  they  cannot 
comprehend  the  character  of  the  great  Exemplar, 
conceive  of  Him  as  altogether  such  a  one  as  them- 
selves, and  dare  to  talk  of  their  own  perfection  of 
holiness.  But  they  are  far  from  God;  they  know 
little  of  themselves,  and  less  of  Christ. 


XI 
MEETING  FANATICISM 

As  I  returned  to  Portland,  there  were  increasing 
evidences  of  the  desolating  effects  of  fanaticism. 
Some  seemed  to  think  that  religion  consisted  in  great 
excitement  and  noise.  They  would  talk  in  a  manner 
that  would  irritate  unbelievers,  and  have  an  influ- 
ence to  arouse  hatred  against  themselves  and  the 
doctrines  they  taught.  Then  they  would  rejoice  that 
they  suffered  persecution.  Unbelievers  could  see  no 
consistency  in  such  a  course.  The  brethren  in  some 
places  were  prevented  from  assembling  for  meetings. 
The  innocent  suffered  with  the  guilty. 

I  carried  a  sad  and  heavy  heart  much  of  the  time. 
It  seemed  so  cruel  that  the  cause  of  Christ  should  be 
injured  by  the  course  of  these  injudicious  men.  They 
were  not  only  ruining  their  own  souls,  but  placing 
upon  the  cause  a  stigma  not  easily  removed.  And 
Satan  loved  to  have  it  so.  It  suited  him  well  to  see 
the  truth  handled  by  unsanctified  men;  to  have  it 
mixed  with  error,  and  then  all  together  trampled  in 
the  dust.  He  looked  with  triumph  upon  the  confused, 
scattered  state  of  God's  children. 

We  trembled  for  the  churches  that  were  to  be  sub- 
jected to  this  spirit  of  fanaticism.  My  heart  ached 
for  God's  people.  Must  they  be  deceived  and  led 
away  by  this  false  enthusiasm?  I  faithfully  pro- 
nounced the  warnings  given  me  of  the  Lord ;  but  they 
seemed  to  have  little  effect,  except  to  make  these 
persons  of  extreme  views  jealous  of  me. 

A    FALSE    HUMILITY 

There  were  some  who  professed  great  humility,  and 
advocated  creeping  on  the  floor  like  children,  as  an 

(85) 


86  Life  Sketches 

evidence  of  their  humility.  They  claimed  that  the 
words  of  Christ  in  Matthew  18 :  1-6  must  have  a 
literal  fulfillment  at  this  period,  when  they  were  look- 
ing for  their  Saviour  to  return.  They  would  creep 
around  their  houses,  on  the  street,  over  bridges,  and 
in  the  church  itself. 

I  told  them  plainly  that  this  was  not  required ;  that 
the  humility  which  God  looked  for  in  His  people  was 
to  be  shown  by  a  Christlike  life,  not  by  creeping  on 
the  floor.  All  spiritual  things  are  to  be  treated  with 
sacred  dignity.  Humility  and  meekness  are  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  life  of  Christ,  but  they  are  to  be 
shown  in  a  dignified  way. 

A  Christian  reveals  true  humility  by  showing  the 
gentleness  of  Christ,  by  being  always  ready  to  help 
others,  by  speaking  kind  words  and  performing  un- 
selfish acts,  which  elevate  and  ennoble  the  most  sacred 
message  that  has  come  to  our  world. 

FRUITS    OF    THE    ^^  NO-WORK ^^    DOCTRINE 

There  were  some  in  Paris,  Maine,  who  believed  that 
it  was  sin  to  work.  The  Lord  gave  me  a  reproof  for 
the  leader  in  this  error,  declaring  that  he  was  going 
contrary  to  the  word  of  God  in  abstaining  from  labor, 
in  urging  his  errors  upon  others,  and  in  denouncing 
all  who  did  not  receive  them.  He  rejected  every  evi- 
dence which  the  Lord  gave  to  convince  him  of  his 
error,  and  was  determined  to  make  no  change  in  his 
course.  He  took  weary  journeys,  walking  great  dis- 
tances to  places  where  he  would  receive  only  abuse, 
and  thought  that  in  so  doing  he  was  suffering  for 
Christ's  sake.  Impressions  were  followed,  and  reason 
and  judgment  were  laid  aside. 

I  saw  that  God  would  work  for  the  salvation  of 
His  people :  that  this  misguided  man  would  soon  mani- 


Meeting  Fanaticism  87 

fest  himself,  so  that  all  the  honest  in  heart  would 
see  that  he  was  not  actuated  by  a  right  spirit,  and 
that  his  career  would  soon  close.  Soon  afterward  the 
snare  was  broken,  and  he  had  but  little  more  influence 
over  the  brethren.  He  denounced  the  visions  as  be- 
ing of  the  devil,  and  continued  to  follow  his  impres- 
sions, until  his  mind  was  deranged  and  his  friends 
were  obliged  to  confine  him.  At  last  he  made  a  rope 
of  some  of  his  bed  clothing,  with  which  he  hanged 
himself,  and  his  followers  were  brought  to  realize 
the  fallacy  of  his  teachings. 

THE   DIGNITY   OF   LABOR 

God  ordained  that  the  beings  He  created  should 
work.  Upon  this  their  happiness  depends.  No  one 
in  the  Lord's  great  domain  of  creation  was  made  to 
be  a  drone.  Our  happiness  increases  and  our  powers 
develop  as  we  engage  in  useful  employment. 

Action  gives  power.  Entire  harmony  pervades  the 
universe  of  God.  All  the  heavenly  beings  are  in  con- 
stant activity;  and  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  His  life  work, 
has  given  an  example  for  every  one.  He  went  about 
"doing  good."  God  has  established  the  law  of  obe- 
dient action.  Silent  but  ceaseless,  the  objects  of  His 
creation  do  their  appointed  work.  The  ocean  is  in 
constant  motion.  The  springing  grass,  which  to-day 
is  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  does  its  errand, 
clothing  the  fields  with  beauty.  The  leaves  are  stirred 
to  motion,  and  yet  no  hand  is  seen  to  touch  them. 
The  sun,  moon,  and  stars  are  useful  and  glorious  in 
fulfilling  their  mission. 

At  all  times  the  machinery  of  the  body  continues 
its  work.  Day  by  day  the  heart  throbs,  doing  its 
regular,  appointed  task,  unceasingly  forcing  its  crim- 
son current  to  all  parts  of  the  body.    Action,  action, 


88  Lifp  Sketches 

is  seen  pervading  the  whole  living  machinery.  And 
man,  his  mind  and  body  created  in  God's  similitude, 
must  be  active  in  order  to  fill  his  appointed  place. 
He  is  not  to  be  idle.    Idleness  is  sin. 

A   SEVERE    TRIAL 

In  the  midst  of  my  experiences  in  meeting  fanati- 
cism, I  was  subjected  to  a  severe  trial.  If  the  Spirit 
of  God  rested  upon  any  one  in  meeting,  and  he 
glorified  God  by  praising  Him,  some  raised  the  cry 
of  mesmerism ;  and  if  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  give  me 
a  vision  in  meeting,  some  would  say  that  it  was  the 
effect  of  excitement  and  mesmerism. 

Grieved  and  desponding,  I  often  went  alone  to  some 
retired  place  to  pour  out  my  soul  before  Him  who 
invites  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  to  come  and  find 
rest.  As  my  faith  claimed  the  promises,  Jesus  would 
seem  very  near.  The  sweet  light  of  heaven  would 
shine  around  me,  and  I  would  seem  to  be  encircled  by 
the  arms  of  my  Saviour,  and  would  there  be  taken  off 
in  vision.  But  when  I  would  relate  what  God  had 
revealed  to  me  alone,  where  no  earthly  influence  could 
affect  me,  I  was  grieved  and  astonished  to  hear  some 
intimate  that  those  who  lived  nearest  to  God  were 
most  liable  to  be  deceived  by  Satan. 

Some  would  have  had  me  believe  that  there  was  no 
Holy  Spirit,  and  that  all  the  exercises  that  holy  men 
of  God  experienced,  were  only  the  effect  of  mesmerism 
or  the  deception  of  Satan. 

Those  who  had  taken  extreme  views  of  certain  texts 
of  Scripture,  refraining  wholly  from  labor,  and  re- 
jecting all  who  would  not  receive  their  ideas  on  this 
and  other  points  pertaining  to  religious  duty,  charged 
me  with  conforming  to  the  world.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  nominal  Adventists  charged  me  with  fanaticism. 


Meeting  Fanaiicmn  89 

and  I  was  falsely  represented  as  the  leader  of  the 
fanaticism  which  I  was  laboring  constantly   to  arrest. 

Different  times  were  set  for  the  Lord  to  come,  and 
were  urged  upon  the  brethren.  But  the  Lord  showed ' 
me  that  they  would  pass  by,  for  the  time  of  trouble 
must  take  place  before  the  coming  of  Christ ;  and  that 
every  time  a  date  was  set,  and  passed,  it  would  weaken 
the  faith  of  God's  people.  For  this  I  was  charged 
with  being  the  evil  servant  that  said,  ''My  Lord  de- 
lay eth  His  coming."     Matt.  24:48. 

All  these  things  weighed  heavily  upon  my  spirits, 
and  in  the  confusion  I  was  sometimes  tempted  to 
doubt  my  own  experience. 

While  at  family  prayers  one  morning,  the  power 
of  God  began  to  rest  upon  me,  and  the  thought  rushed 
into  my  mind  that  it  was  mesmerism,  and  I  resisted 
it.  Immediately  I  was  stinick  dumb,  and  for  a  few 
moments  was  lost  to  everything  around  me.  I  then 
saw  my  sin  in  doubting  the  power  of  God,  and  that  for 
so  doing  I  was  struck  dumb,  but  that  my  tongue 
should  be  loosed  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours.  A 
card  was  held  up  before  me,  on  which  were  written 
in  letters  of  gold  the  chapter  and  verse  of  fifty  texts 
of  Scripture. 

After  I  came  out  of  vision,  I  beckoned  for  the  slate, 
and  wrote  upon  it  that  I  was  dumb,  also  what  I  had 
seen,  and  that  I  wished  the  large  Bible.  I  took  the 
Bible,  and  readily  turned  to  all  the  texts  that  I  had 
seen  upon  the  card.' 

I  was  unable  to  speak  all  day.  Early  the  next 
morning  my  soul  was  filled  with  joy,  and  my  tongue 
was  loosed  to  shout  the  high  praises  of  God.  After 
that  I  dared  not  doubt,  or  for  a  moment  resist  the 
power  of  God,  however  others  might  think  of  me. 

1  Note. —  For  these  texts,  see  "Early  Writings,"  pp.  24-31,  new 
edition. 


90  Life  Sketches 

Up  to  this  time  I  could  not  write;  my  trembling 
hand  was  unable  to  hold  a  pen  steadily.  While  in 
vision,  I  was  commanded  by  an  angel  to  write  the 
vision.  I  obeyed,  and  wrote  readily.  ]\Iy  nerves  were 
strengthened,  and  from  that  day  to  this  my  hand 
has  been  steady. 

EXHORTATIONS    TO   FAITHFULNESS 

It  was  a  great  cross  for  me  to  relate  to  the  erring 
what  had  been  shown  me  concerning  them.  It  caused 
me  great  distress  to  see  others  troubled  or  grieved. 
And  when  obliged  to  declare  the  messages,  I  w^ould 
often  soften  them  down,  and  make  them  appear  as 
favorable  for  the  individual  as  I  could,  and  then 
would  go  by  myself  and  weep  in  agony  of  spirit.  I 
looked  upon  those  who  seemed  to  have  only  their  own 
souls  to  care  for,  and  thought  if  I  were  in  their  con- 
dition I  would  not  murmur.  It  was  hard  to  relate 
the  plain,  cutting  testimonies  given  me  of  God.  I 
anxiously  watched  the  result,  and  if  the  persons  re- 
proved rose  up  against  the  reproof,  and  afterward  op- 
posed the  truth,  these  queries  would  arise  in  my  mind : 
Did  I  deliver  the  message  just  as  I  should?  Could 
there  not  have  been  some  way  to  save  them  ?  And  then 
such  distress  pressed  upon  my  soul  that  I  often  felt 
that  death  would  be  a  welcome  messenger,  and  the 
grave  a  sweet  resting  place. 

I  did  not  realize  that  I  was  unfaithful  in  thus 
questioning  and  doubting,  and  did  not  see  the  danger 
and  sin  of  such  a  course,  until  in  vision  I  was  taken 
into  the  presence  of  Jesus.  He  looked  upon  me  with 
a  frown,  and  turned  His  face  from  me.  It  is  not 
possible  to  describe  the  terror  and  agony  I  then  felt. 
I  fell  upon  my  face  before  Him,  but  had  no  power  to 
utter  a  word.     Oh,  how  I  longed  to  be  covered  and 


Meeting  Fanaticism  91 

hid  from  that  dreadful  frown !  Then  could  I  realize, 
in  some  degree,  what  the  feelings  of  the  lost  will  be 
when  they  cry  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  "Fall  on 
us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb."  Rev. 
6:16. 

Presently  an  angel  bade  me  rise,  and  the  sight  that 
met  my  eyes  can  hardly  be  described.  Before  me  was 
a  company  whose  hair  and  garments  were  torn,  and 
whose  countenances  were  the  very  picture  of  despair 
and  horror.  They  came  close  to  me,  and  rubbed  their 
garments  upon  mine.  As  I  looked  at  my  garments, 
I  saw  that  they  were  stained  with  blood.  Again  I  fell 
like  one  dead,  at  the  feet  of  my  accompanying  angel. 
I  could  not  plead  one  excuse,  and  longed  to  be  away 
from  that  holy  place. 

The  angel  raised  me  to  my  feet,  and  said :  ' '  This  is 
not  your  case  now,  but  this  scene  has  passed  before 
you  to  let  you  know  what  your  situation  must  be  if 
you  neglect  to  declare  to  others  what  the  Lord  has 
revealed  to  you.  But  if  you  are  faithful  to  the  end, 
you  shall  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  shall  drink  of  the 
river  of  the  water  of  life.  You  will  have  to  suffer 
much,  but  the  grace  of  God  is  sufficient." 

I  then  felt  willing  to  do  all  that  the  Lord  might 
require  me  to  do,  that  I  might  have  His  approbation, 
and  not  feel  His  dreadful  frown. 

THE   SEAL    OF    DIVINE    APPROVAL 

Those  were  troublous  times.  If  we  had  not  stood 
firmly  then,  we  should  have  made  shipwreck  of  our 
faith.  Some  said  we  were  stubborn;  but  we  were 
obliged  to  set  our  faces  as  a  flint,  and  turn  not  to  the 
right  hand  nor  to  the  left. 


92  Life  Sketches 

For  years  we  labored  to  beat  back  the  prejudice 
and  subdue  the  opposition  that  at  times  threatened  to 
overwhelm  the  faithful  standard  bearers  of  truth  — 
the  heroes  and  heroines  of  faith.  But  we  found  that 
those  who  were  seeking  God  in  humility  and  contri- 
tion of  soul,  were  able  to  discern  between  the  true  and 
the  false.  '^  The  meek  will  He  guide  in  judgment :  and 
the  meek  will  He  teach  His  way. ' '    Ps.  25 :  9. 

God  gave  us  a  precious  experience  in  those  days. 
When  brought  in  close  conflict  with  the  powers  of 
darkness,  as  we  frequently  were,  we  laid  the  whole 
matter  before  the  mighty  Helper.  Again  and  again 
we  prayed  for  strength  and  wisdom.  We  would  not 
yield  the  point ;  we  felt  that  help  must  come.  And 
through  faith  in  God,  the  enemy 's  artillery  was  turned 
against  himself,  glorious  victories  were  gained  to  the 
cause  of  truth,  and  we  were  made  to  realize  that  God 
gave  not  His  Spirit  by  measure  unto  us.  Had  it  not 
been  for  these  special  evidences  of  God's  love,  had  He 
not  thus,  l)y  the  manifestation  of  His  Spirit,  set  His 
seal  to  the  truth,  we  might  have  become  discouraged ; 
but  these  proofs  of  divine  guidance,  these  living  ex- 
periences in  the  things  of  God,  strengthened  us  to 
fight  manfully  the  battles  of  the  Lord.  The  believing 
ones  could  more  clearly  discern  how  God  had  mapped 
out  their  course,  guiding  them  amid  trials,  disappoint- 
ments, and  fierce  conflicts.  They  grew  stronger  as 
they  met  and  overcame  obstacles,  and  gained  a  rich 
experience  at  every  step  they  advanced. 

LESSONS    FROM    THE   PAST 

In  later  years  I  have  been  shown  that  the  false 
theories  advanced  in  the  past  have  by  no  means  been 
given  up.  As  favorable  opportunities  come,  they  will 
have  a  resurrection.     Let  us  not  forget  that  every- 


Meeting  Fanaticism.  93 

thing  is  to  be  shaken  that  can  be  shaken.  The  enemy 
will  be  successful  in  overthrowing  the  faith  of  some, 
but  those  who  are  true  to  principle  will  not  be  shaken. 
They  will  stand  firm  amid  trial  and  temptation.  The 
Lord  has  pointed  out  these  errors ;  and  those  who  do 
not  discern  where  Satan  has  come  in,  Avill  continue  to 
be  led  in  false  paths.  Jesus  bids  us  be  watchful,  and 
strengthen  the  things  that  remain,  which  are  ready 
to  die. 

We  are  not  called  upon  to  enter  into  controversy 
with  those  who  hola  false  theories.  Controversy  is 
unprofitable.  Christ  never  entered  into  it.  "It  is 
written"  is  the  weapon  used  by  the  world's  Redeemer. 
Let  us  keep  close  to  the  Word.  Let  us  allow  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  His  messengers  to  testify.  We  know  that 
their  testimony  is  true. 

Christ  is  over  all  the  works  of  His  creation.  In  the 
pillar  of  fire,  He  guided  the  children  of  Israel,  His  eyes 
seeing  past,  present,  and  future.  He  is  to  be  recog- 
nized and  honored  by  all  who  love  God.  His  command- 
ments are  to  be  the  controlling  power  in  the  lives  of 
His  people. 

The  tempter  comes  with  the  supposition  that  Christ 
has  removed  His  seat  of  honor  and  power  into  some 
unknown  region,  and  that  men  need  no  longer  be  in- 
convenienced by  exalting  His  character  and  obeying 
His  law.  Human  beings  are  to  be  a  law  unto  them- 
selves, he  declares.  These  sophistries  exalt  self  and 
make  nothing  of  God.  Restraint  and  moral  control 
in  the  human  family  are  destroyed.  Restraint  upon 
vice  grows  more  and  more  feeble.  The  world  loves 
not,  fears  not  God.  And  those  who  do  not  love  or 
fear  God  soon  lose  all  sense  of  obligation  to  one  an- 
other. They  are  without  God  and  without  hope  in 
the  world. 


94  Life  Sketches 

Those  teachers  who  do  not  dailj^  bring  the  word  of 
God  into  their  life  work,  are  in  great  peril.  They  have 
not  a  saving  knowledge  of  God  or  of  Christ.  It  is 
those  who  do  not  live  the  truth  who  are  most  inclined 
to  invent  sophistries  to  occupy  the  time  and  absorb 
the  attention  that  ought  to  be  given  to  the  study  of 
God's  word.  It  is  a  fearful  mistake  for  us  to  neglect 
the  study  of  the  Bible  to  investigate  theories  that  are 
misleading,  diverting  minds  from  the  words  of  Christ 
to  fallacies  of  human  production. 

We  need  no  fanciful  teaching  regarding  the  per- 
sonality of  God.  What  God  desires  us  to  know  of 
Him  is  revealed  in  His  word  and  His  works.  The 
beautiful  things  of  nature  reveal  His  character  and 
His  power  as  Creator.  They  are  His  gift  to  the  race, 
to  show  His  power,  and  to  show  that  He  is  a  God  of 
love.  But  no  one  is  authorized  to  say  that  God  Him- 
self in  person  is  in  flower  or  leaf  or  tree.  These  things 
are  God 's  handiwork,  revealing  His  love  for  mankind. 

Christ  is  the  perfect  revelation  of  God.  Let  those 
who  desire  to  know  God,  study  the  work  and  teaching 
of  Christ.  To  those  who  receive  Him  and  believe  on 
Him.  He  gives  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God. 


XII 
THE  SABBATH  OF  THE  LORD 

"While  on  a  visit  to  New  Bedford,  Mass.,  in  1846,  1 
became  acquainted  with  Elder  Joseph  Bates.  He  had 
early  embraced  the  advent  faith,  and  was  an  active 
laborer  in  the  cause.  I  found  him  to  be  a  true  Chris- 
tian gentleman,  courteous  and  kind. 

The  first  time  he  heard  me  speak,  he  manifested 
deep  interest.  After  I  had  ceased  speaking,  he  arose 
and  said :  "  I  am  a  doubting  Thomas,  I  do  not  believe 
in  visions.  But  if  I  could  believe  that  the  testimony 
the  sister  has  related  to-night  was  indeed  the  voice  of 
God  to  us,  I  should  be  the  happiest  man  alive.  My 
heart  is  deeply  moved.  I  believe  the  speaker  to  be 
sincere,  but  cannot  explain  in  regard  to  her  being 
shown  the  wonderful  things  she  has  related  to  us." 

Elder  Bates  was  resting  upon  Saturday,  the  seventh 
day  of  the  week,  and  he  urged  it  upon  our  attention 
as  the  true  Sabbath.  I  did  not  feel  its  importance, 
and  thought  that  he  erred  in  dwelling  upon  the  fourth 
commandment  more  than  upon  the  other  nine. 

But  the  Lord  gave  me  a  view  of  the  heavenly  sanctu- 
ary. The  temple  of  God  was  open  in  heaven,  and  I 
was  shown  the  ark  of  God  covered  with  the  mercy 
seat.  Two  angels  stood  one  at  either  end  of  the  ark, 
with  their  wings  spread  over  the  mercy  seat,  and 
their  faces  turned  toward  it.  This,  my  accompanying 
angel  informed  me,  represented  all  the  heavenly  host 
looking  with  reverential  awe  toward  the  law  of  God, 
which  had  been  written  by  the  finger  of  God. 

Jesus  raised  the  cover  of  the  ark,  and  I  beheld  the 
tables  of  stone  on  which  the  ten  commandments  were 
written.    I  was  amazed  as  I  saw  the  fourth  command- 

(95) 


96  lAfe  Sketches 

ment  in  the  very  center  of  the  ten  precepts,  with  a 
soft  halo  of  light  encircling  it.  Said  the  angel,  "It 
is  the  only  one  of  the  ten  which  defines  the  living 
God  who  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth  and  all 
things  that  are  therein." 

When  the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid,  then 
was  also  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Sabbath.  I  was 
shown  that  if  the  true  Sabbath  had  been  kept,  there 
would  never  have  been  an  infidel  or  an  atheist.  The 
observance  of  the  Sabbath  would  have  preserved  the 
world  from  idolatry. 

The  fourth  commandment  has  been  trampled  upon, 
therefore  we  are  called  upon  to  repair  the  breach 
in  the  law  and  plead  for  the  desecrated  Sabbath.  The 
man  of  sin,  who  exalted  himself  above  God,  and 
thought  to  change  times  and  laws,  brought  about  the 
change  of  the  Sabbath  from  the  seventh  to  the  first 
day  of  the  week.  In  doing  this  he  made  a  breach  in 
the  law  of  God.  Just  prior  to  the  great  day  of  God, 
a  message  is  sent  forth  to  warn  the  people  to  come 
back  to  their  allegiance  to  the  law  of  God,  which  an- 
tichrist has  broken  down.  Attention  must  be  called 
to  the  breach  in  the  law,  by  precept  and  example. 

I  was  shown  that  the  precious  promises  of  Isaiah 
58 :  12-14  apply  to  those  who  labor  for  the  restoration 
of  the  true  Sabbath. 

I  was  shown  that  the  third  angel  proclaiming  the 
commandments  of  God  and  the  faith  of  Jesus,  repre- 
sents the  people  who  receive  this  message,  and  raise 
the  voice  of  warning  to  the  world  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God  and  His  law  as  the  apple  of  the  eye; 
and  that  in  response  to  this  warning,  many  would 
embrace  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord. 


XIII 
MARRIAGE  AND  UNITED  LABORS 

Aug.  30,  1846,  I  was  united  in  marriage  to  Elder 
James  White.  Elder  White  had  enjoyed  a  deep  ex- 
perience in  the  advent  movement,  and  his  labors  in 
proclaiming  the  truth  had  been  blessed  of  God.  Our 
hearts  were  united  in  the  great  work,  and  together 
we  traveled  and  labored  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

IN    CONFIRMATION    OF    FAITH 

In  November,  1846,  I  attended,  with  my  husband, 
a  meeting  at  Topsham,  Maine,  at  which  Elder  Joseph 
Bates  was  present.  He  did  not  then  fully  believe  that 
my  visions  were  of  God.  That  meeting  was  a  season 
of  much  interest.  The  Spirit  of  God  rested  upon  me ; 
I  was  wrapped  in  a  vision  of  God 's  glory,  and  for  the 
first  time  had  a  view  of  other  planets.  After  I  came 
out  of  vision,  I  related  what  I  had  seen.  Elder  Bates 
then  asked  if  I  had  studied  astronomy.  I  told  him  I 
had  no  recollection  of  ever  looking  into  an  astronomy. 
Then  he  said,  ''This  is  of  the  Lord.''  His  counte- 
nance shone  with  the  light  of  heaven,  and  he  exhorted 
the  church  with  power. 

Regarding  his  attitude  toward  the  visions,  Elder 
Bates  made  the  following  statement: 

"Although  I  could  see  nothing  in  them  that  mili- 
tated against  the  Word,  yet  I  felt  alarmed  and  tried 
exceedingly,  and  for  a  long  time  unwilling  to  believe 
that  it  was  anything  more  than  what  was  produced  by 
a  protracted  debilitated  state  of  her  body. 

''I  therefore  sought  opportunities  in  the  presence 
of  others,  when  her  mind  seemed  freed  from  excite- 
ment (out  of  meeting),  to  question  and  cross-question 

(97) 


98  Ufe  Sketches 

her,  and  her  friends  which  accompanied  her,  especially 
her  elder  sister,  to  get  if  possible  at  the  truth.  During 
the  number  of  visits  she  has  made  to  New  Bedford 
and  Fairhaven  since,  w^hile  at  our  meetings,  I  have 
seen  her  in  vision  a  number  of  times,  and  also  in  Tops- 
ham,  Maine ;  and  those  who  were  present  during  some 
of  those  exciting  scenes  know  well  with  what  interest 
and  intensity  I  listened  to  every  word,  and  watched 
every  move  to  detect  deception  or  mesmeric  influence. 
And  I  thank  God  for  the  opportunity  I  have  had 
with  others  to  witness  these  things.  I  can  now  con- 
fidently speak  for  myself.  I  believe  the  work  is  of 
God,  and  is  given  to  comfort  and  strengthen  His 
^scattered,  torn,  and  peeled  people,'  since  the  closing 
up  of  our  work  for  the  world  in  October,  1844."  ^ 

FERVENT,  EFFECTUAL  PRAYER 

During  the  meeting  at  Topsham,  I  was  shown  that 
I  would  be  much  afflicted,  and  that  we  would  have  a 
trial  of  our  faith  after  our  return  to  Gorham,  w^here 
my  parents  were  then  living. 

On  our  return,  I  was  taken  very  sick,  and  suffered 
extremely.  My  parents,  husband,  and  sisters  united 
in  prayer  for  me,  l)ut  I  suffered  on  for  three  weeks. 
I  often  fainted  like  one  dead,  but  in  answer  to  prayer 
revived  again.  My  agony  was  so  great  that  I  pleaded 
with  those  around  me  not  to  pray  for  me ;  for  I  thought 
their  prayers  were  protracting  my  sufferings.  Our 
neighbors  gave  me  up  to  die.  For  a  time  it  pleased 
the  Lord  to  try  our  faith. 

Brother  and  Sister  Nichols,  of  Dorchester,  Mass., 
had  heard  of  my  affliction,  and  their  son  Henry  came 
to  Gorham,  bringing  things  for  my  comfort.     During 

^  From  a  broadside,  entitled,  "A  A^ision,"  published  in  April,  1847 
(press  of  Benjamin  Lindsey,  New  Bedford),  and  reprinted  by  Elder 
James   White   in    "A   W'ord   to   the   Little   Flock,"    page   21,    May,    1847. 


Marriage  and  Umted  Labors  99 

his  visit,  my  friends  again  united  in  prayer  for  my 
recovery.  After  others  had  prayed,  Brother  Henry 
Nichols  began  to  pray  most  fervently;  and  with  the 
power  of  God  resting  upon  him,  he  arose  from  his 
knees,  came  across  the  room,  and  laid  his  hands  upon 
my  head,  saying,  ''Sister  Ellen,  Jesus  Christ  maketh 
thee  whole,"  and  fell  back,  prostrated  by  the  power  of 
God.  I  believed  that  the  work  was  of  God,  and  the 
pain  left  me.  My  soul  was  filled  with  gratitude  and 
peace.  The  language  of  my  heart  was  :  ' '  There  is  no 
help  for  us  but  in  God.  We  can  be  in  peace  only  as 
we  rest  in  Him  and  wait  for  His  salvation." 

LABORS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS 

A  few  weeks  after  this,  on  our  way  to  Boston,  we 
took  the  steamer  at  Portland.  A  violent  storm  came 
up,  and  we  were  in  great  peril.  But  through  the 
mercy  of  God  we  were  all  landed  safe. 

Of  our  labors  in  Massachusetts  during  February 
and  the  first  week  in  March,  my  husband  wrote  from 
Gorham,  Maine,  March  14,  1847,  shortly  after  our  re- 
turn home: 

"While  we  have  been  from  our  friends  here  near 
seven  weeks,  God  has  been  merciful  to  us.  He  has 
been  our  strength  on  the  sea  and  land.  Ellen  has  en- 
joyed the  best  state  of  health  for  six  weeks  past  that 
she  has  for  so  long  a  time  for  six  years.  We  are  both 
enjoying  good  health.  .  .  . 

"Since  we  left  Topsham,  we  have  had  some  trying 
times.  We  have  also  had  many  glorious,  heavenly, 
refreshing  seasons.  On  the  whole,  it  has  been  one  of 
the  best  visits  we  ever  had  to  Massachusetts.  Our 
brethren  at  New  Bedford  and  Pairhaven  were  mightily 
strengthened  and  confirmed  in  the  truth  and  power 


100  Life  Sketches 

of  God.     Brethren  in  other  places  were  also  much 
blessed. ' ' 

A   VIEW    OF    THE    HEAVENLY    SANCTUARY  ^ 

At  a  meeting  held  on  Sabbath  day,  April  3,  1847, 
at  the  home  of  Brother  Stockbridge  Howland,  we  felt 
an  unusual  spirit  of  prayer.  And  as  we  prayed,  the 
Holy  Ghost  fell  upon  us.  We  were  very  happy.  Soon 
I  was  lost  to  earthly  things,  and  was  wrapped  in  a 
vision  of  God's  glory. 

I  saw  an  angel  flying  swiftly  to  me.  He  quickly 
carried  me  from  the  earth  to  the  holy  city.  In  the 
city  I  saw  a  temple,  which  I  entered.  I  passed  through 
a  door  before  I  came  to  the  first  veil.  This  veil  was 
raised,  and  I  passed  into  the  holy  place.  Here  I  saw 
the  altar  of  incense,  the  candlestick  with  seven  lamps, 
and  the  table  on  which  was  the  showbread.  After 
viewing  the  glory  of  the  holy,  Jesus  raised  the  second 
veil,  and  I  passed  into  the  holy  of  holies. 

In  the  holiest  I  saw  an  ark ;  on  the  top  and  sides  of 
it  was  purest  gold.  On  each  end  of  the  ark  was  a 
lovely  cherub,  with  its  wings  spread  out  over  it.  Their 
faces  Avere  turned  toward  each  other,  and  they  looked 
downward.  Between  the  angels  was  a  golden  censer. 
Above  the  ark,  where  the  angels  stood,  was  an  ex- 
ceeding bright  glory,  that  appeared  like  a  throne  where 
God  dwelt.  Jesus  stood  by  the  ark,  and  as  the  saints' 
prayers  came  up  to  Him,  the  incense  in  the  censer 
would  smoke,  and  He  would  offer  up  their  prayers 
with  the  smoke  of- the  incense  to  His  Father. 

In  the  ark  was  the  golden  pot  of  manna,  Aaron's 
rod  that  budded,  and  the  tables  of  stone,  which  folded 
together  like  a  book.  Jesus  opened  them,  and  I  saw 
the  ten  commandments  written  on  them  with  the  finger 


-  See    "Early   Writings,"    new   edition,    pp.    32-35. 


Marriage  and  United  Labors  101 

of  God.  On  one  table  were  four,  and  on  the  other 
six.  The  four  on  the  first  table  shone  brighter  than 
the  other  six.  But  the  fourth,  the  Sabbath  command- 
ment, shone  above  them  all;  for  the  Sabbath  was  set 
apart  to  be  kept  in  honor  of  God's  holy  name.  The 
holy  Sabbath  looked  glorious  —  a  halo  of  glory  was 
all  around  it.  I  saw  that  the  Sabbath  commandment 
was  not  nailed  to  the  cross.  If  it  was,  the  other  nine 
commandments  were;  and  we  are  at  liberty  to  break 
them  all,  as  well  as  to  break  the  fourth.  I  saw  that 
God  had  not  changed  the  Sabbath,  for  He  never 
changes.  But  the  pope  had  changed  it  from  the 
seventh  to  the  first  day  of  the  week;  for  he  was  to 
change  times  and  laws. 

And  I  saw  that  if  God  had  changed  the  Sabbath 
from  the  seventh  to  the  first  day.  He  would  have 
changed  the  writing  of  the  Sabbath  commandment, 
written  on  the  tables  of  stone,  which  are  now  in  the 
ark  in  the  most  holy  place  of  the  temple  in  heaven; 
and  it  would  read  thus :  The  first  day  is  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God.  But  I  saw  that  it  read  the  same 
as  when  written  on  the  tables  of  stone  by  the  finger 
of  God,  and  delivered  to  Moses  on  Sinai,  "But  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God."  I 
saw  that  the  holy  Sabbath  is,  and  will  be,  the  separat- 
ing wall  between  the  true  Israel  of  God  and  unbe- 
lievers; and  that  the  Sabbath  is  the  great  question  to 
unite  the  hearts  of  God's  dear,  waiting  saints. 

I  saw  that  God  had  children  who  do  not  see  and 
keep  the  Sabbath.  They  have  not  rejected  the  light 
upon  it.  And  at  the  commencement  of  the  time  of 
trouble,  we  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  as  we  went 
forth  and  proclaimed  the  Sabbath  more  fully.  This 
enraged  the  churches  and  nominal  Adventists,  as  they 
could   not   refute   the   Sabbath   truth.     And   at   this 


102  Ufe  Sketches 

time  God's  chosen  all  saw  clearly  that  we  had  the 
truth,  and  they  came  out  and  endured  the  persecu- 
tion with  us.  I  saw  the  sword,  famine,  pestilence,  and 
great  confusion  in  the  land.  The  wicked  thought  that 
we  had  brought  the  judgments  upon  them,  and  they 
rose  up  and  took  counsel  to  rid  the  earth  of  us,  think- 
ing that  then  the  evil  would  be  stayed. 

In  the  time  of  trouble  Ave  all  fled  from  the  cities 
and  villages,  but  were  pursued  by  the  wicked,  Avho  en- 
tered the  houses  of  the  saints  with  a  sword.  They 
raised  the  sword  to  kill  us,  but  it  broke,  and  fell  as 
powerless  as  a  straw.  Then  we  all  cried  day  and 
night  for  deliverance,  and  the  cry  came  up  before 
God. 

The  sun  came  up,  and  the  moon  stood  still.  The 
streams  ceased  to  floAv.  Dark,  heavy  clouds  came  up, 
and  clashed  against  each  other.  But  there  AA^as  one 
clear  place  of  settled  glory,  AA'hence  came  the  voice 
of  God  like  many  Avaters,  Avhich  shook  the  heavens  and 
the  earth.  The  sky  opened  and  shut,  and  Avas  in 
commotion.  The  mountains  shook  like  a  reed  in  the 
wind,  and  cast  out  ragged  rocks  all  around.  The  sea 
boiled  like  a  pot,  and  cast  out  stones  upon  the  land. 
•  And  as  God  spoke  the  day  and  the  hour  of  Jesus' 
coming,  and  delivered  the  everlasting  covenant  to 
His  people.  He  spoke  one  sentence,  and  then  paused, 
Avhile  the  words  were  rolling  through  the  earth.  The 
Israel  of  God  stood  AA'ith  their  eyes  fixed  upAA^ard,  lis- 
tening to  the  Avords  as  they  came  from  the  mouth  of 
Jehovah,  and  rolled  through  the  earth  like  peals  of 
loudest  thunder.  It  Avas  aAvfully  solemn.  And  at  the 
end  of  every  sentence  the  saints  shouted,  "Glory! 
Alleluia  ! ' '  Their  countenances  Avere  lighted  up  Avith 
the  glory  of  God;  and  they  shone  Avith  the  glory,  as 
did  the  face  of  Moses  when  he  came  down  from  Sinai. 


Marriage  and  United  Labors  103 

The  wicked  could  not  look  on  them  for  the  glory.  And 
when  the  never  ending  blessing  was  pronounced  on 
those  who  had  honored  God  in  keeping  His  Sabbath 
holy,  there  was  a  mighty  shout  of  victory  over  the 
beast  and  over  his  image. 

Then  commenced  the  jubilee,  when  the  land  should 
rest.  I  saw  the  pious  slave  rise  in  triumph  and  vic- 
tory, and  shake  off  the  chains  that  bound  him,  while 
his  wicked  master  was  in  confusion,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do ;  for  the  wicked  could  not  understand  the 
words  of  the  voice  of  God. 

Soon  appeared  the  great  white  cloud.  It  looked 
more  lovely  than  ever  before.  On  it  sat  the  Son  of 
man.  At  first  we  did  not  see  Jesus  on  the  cloud,  but 
as  it  drew  near  the  earth  we  could  behold  His  lovely 
person.  This  cloud,  when  it  first  appeared,  was  the 
sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in  heaven. 

The  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  called  forth  the  sleeping 
saints,  clothed  with  glorious  immortality.  The  living 
saints  were  changed  in  a  moment,  and  w^ere  caught 
up  with  them  into  the  cloudy  chariot.  It  looked  all 
over  glorious  as  it  rolled  upward.  On  either  side  of 
the  chariot  were  wings,  and  beneath  it  wheels.  And 
as  the  chariot  rolled  upward,  the  wheels  cried, 
' '  Holy, ' '  and  the  wings,  as  they  moved,  cried,  ' '  Holy, ' ' 
and  the  retinue  of  holy  angels  around  the  cloud  cried^ 
"Holy,  holy  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty!"  And  the 
saints  in  the  cloud  cried,  ''Glory!  Alleluia!"  And 
the  chariot  rolled  upward  to  the  holy  city.  Jesus 
threw  open  the  gates  of  the  golden  city,  and  led  us 
in.  Here  we  were  made  welcome,  for  we  had  kept 
''the  commandments  of  God,"  and  had  a  "right  to 
the  tree  of  life. ' '    Rev.  14 :  12 ;  22 :  14. 


104 


Life  Sketches 


/   ..// 


1 


..     ^.^ 
.     //Z^ 


^.  ^  J  ^ 

^^'  , 

/    ^                     '^/^ 

^^ 

./it-      ^.VV        ^         s        . 

-     /   / 

''  /   .      .   ^  .  r"^ 

^H 

/,/   ^  / 

/      /       ^  -  ^t 

^H 

J ^,  /  /  ,    '           ^/ 

^^    ^     / 

/  ^    .       ^-/..^ 

^R 

r./>                               .                          /         -- 

^ 

/""         <    /  / 

/      <'                                   ^ 

c.        /    ,^ 

o~    Y  </        ^^ 

tW^ 

/         V 

/                     "                     r       //' 

^  ^ 

" 

y       y               y 

-"                              /^ 

,   /^ 

^'^              /     / 

f/ 

/ 

^,                                        .      -                / 

"   ,--         / 

/S-'       Ar.^ 

1 

'                                                            '      /' 

'        / 

^                           /                       -^          ^ 

>*ty 

/         /        /              /          / 

^     /    /                    //                          /        ■' 

-/ 

/v/-^.    /.-/.    <         ^ 

//      / 

/ 

V       '•'^ 

//      / ,      / 

''/           ' 

' 

~«s. 

..     .^        ^^       ^ 

'        ^      ;      ^ 

'/           .                  /■ 

.^./:r-^>f              / 

/    /    . 

./                 X               ^'-         / 

J 

^    .<>./      ^.  '^  ,, 

/       /       <^>- 

/ 

.   ^       -       ,^.' 

^      /     ^'' 

/ 

/    /t 

__..„  .,.  // ,-......./ 

,  ,   .      -      /.-    .      V  . 

./        ..^         .,^         ..-          ...... 

/Jf.«»/ft. 

Photographic  facsimile  of  a  letter  written  by  Mrs.  White,  July  13, 
1847,  to  Elder  Joseph  Bates.  Toward  the  close  of  the  page  the  date 
of   her  first  vision   is   given   as  December,    1844. 


XIV 
STRUGGLES  WITH  POVERTY 

At  Gorham,  Maine,  Aug.  26,  1847,  our  eldest  son, 
Henry  Nichols  White,  Avas  born.  In  October  Brother 
and  Sister  Howland,  of  Topsham,  kindly  offered  us  a 
part  of  their  dwelling,  which  we  gladly  accepted,  and 
commenced  housekeeping  with  borrowed  furniture. 
We  were  poor,  and  saw  close  times.  We  had  resolved 
not  to  be  dependent,  but  to  support  ourselves,  and 
have  something  with  which  to  help  others.  But  w-e 
were  not  prospered.  My  husband  worked  very  hard 
hauling  stone  on  the  railroad,  but  could  not  get  what 
was  due  him  for  his  labor.  Brother  and  Sister  How- 
land  freely  divided  with  us  whenever  they  could ;  but 
they  also  were  in  close  circumstances.  They  fully 
believed  the  first  and  second  messages,  and  had  gener- 
ously imparted  of  their  substance  to  forward  the  work, 
until  they  were  dependent  on  their  daily  labor. 

My  husband  stopped  hauling  stone,  and  with  his 
ax  went  into  the  woods  to  chop  cordwood.  With  a 
continual  pain  in  his  side,  he  worked  from  early  morn- 
ing till  dark  to  earn  about  fifty  cents  a  day.  We  en- 
deavored to  keep  up  good  courage,  and  trust  in  the 
Lord.  I  did  not  murmur.  In  the  morning  I  felt 
grateful  to  God  that  He  had  preserved  us  through 
another  night,  and  at  night  I  was  thankful  that  He 
had  kept  us  through  another  day. 

One  day  when  our  provisions  were  gone,  my  hus- 
band went  to  his  employer  to  get  money  or  provisions. 
It  was  a  stormy  day,  and  he  walked  three  miles  and 
back  in  the  rain.  He  brought  home  on  his  back  a  bag 
of  provisions  tied  in  different  compartments,  having 
in  this  manner  passed  through  the  village  of  Bruns- 

(105) 


106  Life  Sketches 

wick,  where  he  had  often  lectured.  As  he  entered  the 
house,  very  weary,  my  heart  sank  within  me.  ]\Iy 
first  feelings  were  that  God  had  forsaken  us.  I  said 
to  ni}^  husband  :  ' '  Have  we  come  to  this '?  Has  the  Lord 
left  usT'  I  could  not  restrain  my  tears,  and  wept 
aloud  for  hours,  until  I  fainted.  Prayer  was  offered 
in  my  behalf.  Soon  I  felt  the  cheering  influence  of 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  regretted  that  I  had  sunk  under 
discouragement.  We  desire  to  follow  Christ  and  to  be 
like  Him;  but  we  sometimes  faint  beneath  trials,  and 
remain  at  a  distance  from  Him.  Sufferings  and  trials 
bring  u>s  near  to  Jesus.  The  furnace  consumes  the 
dross  and  brightens  the  gold. 

At  this  time  I  was  shown  that  the  Lord  had  been 
trying  us  for  our  good,  and  to  prepare  us  to  labor  for 
others ;  that  He  had  been  stirring  up  our  nest,  lest  we 
should  settle  down  at  ease.  Our  work  was  to  labor 
for  souls:  if  we  had  been  prospered,  home  would  be 
so  pleasant  that  we  would  be  unwilling  to  leave 
it;  trials  had  been  permitted  to  come  upon  us  to  pre- 
pare us  for  the  still  greater  conflicts  that  we  w^ould 
meet  in  our  travels.  We  soon  received  letters  from 
brethren  in  different  States,  inviting  us  to  visit  them ; 
but  we  had  no  means  to  take  us  out  of  the  State.  Our 
reply  was  that  the  way  was  not  open  before  us.  I 
thought  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  travel 
with  my  child.  We  did  not  wish  to  be  dependent,  and 
were  careful  to  live  within  our  means.  We  were  re- 
solved to  suffer  rather  than  get  in  debt. 

Little  Henry  was  soon  taken  very  sick,  and  grew 
worse  so  fast  that  w^e  were  much  alarmed.  He  lay  in 
a  stupid  state;  his  breathing  was  quick  and  heavy. 
We  gave  remedies  with  no  siwcess.  We  then  called  in 
a  person  of  experience  in  sickness,  who  said  that  his 
recovery  was  doubtful.     We  had  prayed  for  him,  but 


struggles  with  Poverty  107 

there  was  no  change.  We  had  made  the  child  an  ex- 
cuse for  not  traveling  and  laboring  for  the  good  of 
others,  and  we  feared  the  Lord  was  about  to  remove 
him.  Once  more  we  went  before  the  Lord,  praying 
that  He  would  have  compassion  upon  us,  and  spare 
the  life  of  the  child,  and  solemnly  pledging  ourselves 
to  go  forth  trusting  in  God,  wherever  He  might 
send  us. 

Our  petitions  were  fervent  and  agonizing.  By  faith 
we  claimed  the  promises  of  God,  and  we  believed 
that  He  listened  to  our  cries.  Light  from  heaven  was 
breaking  through  the  clouds  and  shining  upon  us. 
Our  prayers  were  graciously  answered.  From  that 
hour  the  child  began  to  recover. 

FIRST    VISIT    TO    CONNECTICUT 

While  at  Topsham  we  received  a  letter  from  Brother 
E.  L.  H.  Chamberlain,  of  Middletown,  Conn.,  urging 
us  to  attend  a  conference  in  that  State  in  April,  1848. 
We  decided  to  go  if  we  could  obtain  means.  My 
husband  settled  with  his  employer,  and  found  that 
there  was  ten  dollars  due  him.  With  five  of  this  I 
purchased  articles  of  clothing  that  we  very  much 
needed,  and  then  patched  my  husband 's  overcoat,  even 
piecing  the  patches,  making  it  difficult  to  tell  the  origi- 
nal cloth  in  the  sleeves.  We  had  five  dollars  left  to 
take  us  to  Dorchester,  Mass. 

Our  trunk  contained  nearly  everything  we  possessed 
on  earth;  but  we  enjoyed  peace  of  mind  and  a  clear 
conscience,  and  this  we  prized  above  earthly  comforts. 

In  Dorchester  we  called  at  the  house  of  Brother  Otis 
Nichols,  and  as  we  left,  Sister  Nichols  handed  my 
husband  five  dollars,  which  paid  our  fare  to  Middle- 
town,  Conn.  We  were  strangers  in  Middletown,  hav- 
ing never  seen  one  of  the  brethren  in  Connecticut.    Of 


108  Life  Sketches 

our  money  there  was  but  fifty  cents  left.  My  husband 
did  not  dare  to  use  that  to  hire  a  carriage,  so  he  threw 
our  trunk  upon  a  high  pile  of  boards  in  a  near-by 
lumberyard,  and  we  walked  on  in  search  of  some  one 
of  like  faith.  We  soon  found  Brother  Chamberlain, 
who  took  us  to  his  home. 

CONFERENCE   AT   ROCKY    HILL 

The  conference  at  Rocky  Hill  was  held  in  the  large 
unfinished  chamber  of  Brother  Albert  Belden  's  house. 
In  a  letter  to  Brother  Stockbridge  Howland,  my  hus- 
band wrote  of  the  meeting  as  follows : 

*' April  20th  Brother  Belden  sent  his  two-horse 
wagon  to  IMiddletown  for  us  and  the  scattered  brethren 
in  that  city.  We  arrived  at  this  place  about  four  in 
the  afternoon,  and  in  a  few  minutes  in  came  Brethren 
Bates  and  Gurney.  We  had  a  meeting  that  evening 
of  about  fifteen.  Friday  morning  the  brethren  came 
in  until  we  numbered  about  fifty.  These  were  not 
all  fully  in  the  truth.  Our  meeting  that  day  was  very 
interesting.  Brother  Bates  presented  the  command- 
ments in  a  clear  light,  and  their  importance  was  urged 
home  by  powerful  testimonies.  The  word  had  effect 
to  establish  those  already  in  the  truth,  and  to  awaken 
those  who  were  not  fully  decided." 

EARNING    MEANS    TO    VISIT   WESTERN   NEW^   YORK 

Two  years  before,  I  had  been  shown  that  at  some 
future  time  we  should  visit  western  New  York.  And 
noAv,  shortly  after  the  close  of  the  conference  at  Rocky 
Hill,  we  were  invited  to  attend  a  general  meeting  at 
Volney,  N.  Y.,  in  August.  Brother  Hiram  Edson 
wrote  to  us  that  the  brethren  were  generally  poor,  and 
that  he  could  not  promise  that  they  Avould  do  much 
toward  defraying  our  expenses,  Init  that  he  would  do 


Struggles  with  Poverty  109 

what  he  could.  We  had  no  means  with  which  to 
travel.  My  husband's  health  was  poor,  but  the  way 
opened  for  him  to  Avork  in  the  hayfield,  and  he  de- 
cided to  accept  the  work. 

It  seemed  then  that  we  must  live  by  faith.  When 
we  arose  in  the  morning,  we  bowed  beside  our  bed, 
and  asked  God  to  give  us  strength  to  labor  through  the 
day,  and  we  could  not  be  satisfied  without  the  as- 
surance that  the  Lord  heard  our  prayers.  My  hus- 
band then  went  forth  to  swing  the  scythe  in  the 
strength  that  God  gave  him.  At  night  when  he  came 
home  we  would  again  plead  with  God  for  strength 
with  which  to  earn  means  to  spread  the  truth.  In  a 
letter  to  Brother  Howland,  written  July  2,  1848,  he 
spoke  of  this  experience  thus: 

*'It  is  rainy  to-day,  so  that  I  do  not  mow,  or  I 
should  not  write.  I  mow  five  days  for  unbelievers, 
and  Sunday  for  believers,  and  rest  on  the  seventh 
day,  therefore  I  have  but  very  little  time  to  write. 
.  .  .  God  gives  me  strength  to  labor  hard  all  day. 
.  .  .  Brother  Holt,  Brother  John  Belden,  and  I  have 
taken  one  hundred  acres  of  grass  to  mow,  at  eighty- 
seven  and  one  half  cents  per  acre,  and  board  our- 
selves. Praise  the  Lord !  I  hope  to  get  a  few  dollars 
here  to  use  in  the  cause  of  God." 


XV 
LABORS  IN  WESTERN  NEW  YORK  IN  1848 

As  a  result  of  his  work  in  the  hayfield,  my  husband 
earned  forty  dollars.  With  a  part  of  this  we  pur- 
chased some  necessary  clothing,  and  had  sufficient 
means  left  to  take  us  to  western  New  York  and  re- 
turn. 

My  health  was  poor,  and  it  w^as  impossible  for  me 
to  travel  and  have  the  care  of  our  child.  So  we  left 
our  little  Henry,  ten  months  old,  at  Middletown  with 
Sister  Clarissa  Bonfoey.  It  was  a  severe  trial  for 
me  to  be  separated  from  my  child,  but  we  dared  not 
let  our  affection  for  him  keep  us  from  the  path  of 
duty.  Jesus  laid  down  His  life  to  save  us.  How 
small  is  any  sacrifice  we  can  make  compared  with 
His! 

On  the  morning  of  August  13  we  reached  New 
York  City,  and  went  to  the  home  of  Brother  D. 
i\Ioody.  On  the  following  day  Brethren  Bates  and 
Gurney  joined  us. 

CONFERENCE    AT    VOLNEY 

Our  first  general  meeting  in  western  New  York, 
beginning  August  18,  was  held  at  Volney,  in  Brother 
David  Arnold's  barn.  About  thirty-five  were  pres- 
ent,—  all  the  friends  that  could  be  collected  in  that 
part  of  the  State.  But  of  this  number  there  were 
hardly  two  agreed.  Some  were  holding  serious  errors, 
and  each  strenuously  urged  his  own  views,  declaring 
that  they  were  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

One  brother  held  that  the  one  thousand  years  of 

the  twentieth  chapter  of  Revelation  were  in  the  past, 

and  that  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand 

mentioned   in   the   seventh    and    fourteenth   chapters 

(110) 


Labors  in  Western  Netv  York  in  1848        111 

of  Revelation,  were  those  raised  at  Christ's  resur- 
rection. 

As  we  had  before  us  the  emblems  of  our  dying 
Lord,  and  were  about  to  commemorate  His  suffer- 
ings, this  brother  arose  and  said  that  he  had  no 
faith  in  what  we  were  about  to  do;  that  the  Lord's 
supper  was  a  continuation  of  the  Passover,  and 
should  be  partaken  of  but  once  a  year. 

These  strange  differences  of  opinion  rolled  a  heavy 
weight  upon  me.  I  saw  that  many  errors  were  being 
presented  as  truth.  It  seemed  to  me  that  God  was 
dishonored.  Great  grief  pressed  upon  my  spirits, 
and  I  fainted  under  the  burden.  Some  feared  that 
I  was  dying.  Brethren  Bates,  Chamberlain,  Gurney, 
Edson,  and  my  husband  prayed  for  me.  The  Lord 
heard  the  prayers  of  His  servants,  and  I  revived. 

The  light  of  heaven  then  rested  upon  me,  and  I 
was  soon  lost  to  earthly  things.  My  accompanying 
angel  presented  before  me  some  of  the  errors  of  those 
present,  and  also  the  truth  in  contrast  with  their 
errors.  These  discordant  views,  which  they  claimed 
were  in  harmony  with  the  Scriptures,  were  only  ac- 
cording to  their  opinion  of  Bible  teaching;  and  I  was 
bidden  to  tell  them  that  they  should  yield  their  errors, 
and  unite  upon  the  truths  of  the  third  angel's  mes- 
sage. 

Our  meeting  closed  triumphantly.  Truth  gained 
the  victory.  Our  brethren  renounced  their  errors 
and  united  upon  the  third  angel's  message,  and  God 
greatly  blessed  them  and  added  many  to  their  num- 
bers. 

VISIT    TO    BROTHER    SNOW^S HANNIBAL 

From  Volney  we  journeyed  toward  Port  Gibson, 
sixty    miles    distant,    to    meet    another    appointment 


112  Life  Sketches 

August  27  and  28.  ''On  our  way,"  wrote  my  hus- 
band in  a  letter  to  Brother  Hastings  dated  August 
26,  ''we  stopped  at  Brother  Snow's  in  Hannibal.  In 
that  place  are  eight  or  ten  precious  souls.  Brother 
Bates,  Brother  and  Sister  Edson,  and  Brother  Sim- 
mons stopped  all  night  with  them.  In  the  morning 
Ellen  was  taken  off  in  vision,  and  while  she  was  in  vis- 
ion, all  the  brethren  came  in.  One  of  the  number  was 
not  with  us  on  the  Sabbath  [truth],  but  was  humble 
and  good.  Ellen  rose  up  in  vision,  took  the  large 
Bible,  held  it  up  before  the  Lord,  talked  from  it,  then 
carried  it  to  this  humble  brother,  and  put  it  in  his 
arms.  He  took  it  while  tears  were  rolling  down  his 
bosom.  Then  Ellen  came  and  sat  down  by  me.  She 
was  in  vision  one  and  a  half  hours,  in  which  time  she 
did  not  breathe  at  all.  It  was  an  affecting  time.  All 
wept  much  for  joy.  We  left  Brother  Bates  with 
them,  and  came  to  this  place  with  Brother  Edson." 

MEETING   AT    PORT    GIBSON 

The  meeting  at  Port  Gibson  was  held  in  Brother 
Hiram  Edson 's  barn.  There  were  those  present  who 
loved  the  truth,  but  were  listening  to  and  cherishing 
error.  Before  the  close  of  this  meeting,  however, 
the  Lord  wrought  for  us  with  power.  I  was  again 
shown  in  vision  the  importance  of  the  brethren  laying 
aside  their  differences,  and  uniting  upon  Bible  truth. 

VISIT    TO   BROTHER    HARRISES  —  CENTERPORT 

We  left  Brother  Edson 's  intending  to  spend  the 
following  Sabbath  in  New  York  City.  We  were  too 
late  for  the  packet,  so  we  took  a  line  boat,  designing 
to  change  when  the  next  packet  came  along.  As  we 
saw  the  packet  approaching,  we  began  making  prep- 
arations to  step  aboard ;  but  the  packet  did  not  stop, 


Labors  in   Western  New  York  in  1848        113 

and  we  had  to  spring  on  board  while  the  boat  was 
in  motion. 

Brother  Bates  was  holding  the  money  for  our  fare 
in  his  hand,  saying  to  the  captain  of  the  boat,  "Here, 
take  your  pay."  As  he  saw  the  boat  moving  off,  he 
sprang  to  get  aboard,  but  his  foot  struck  the  edge  of 
the  boat,  and  he  fell  back  into  the  water.  He  then 
began  swimming  to  the  boat,  with  his  pocketbook  in 
one  hand,  and  a  dollar  bill  in  the  other.  His  hat  fell 
off,  and  in  saving  it  he  lost  the  bill,  but  held  fast  to 
his  pocketbook.  The  packet  halted  for  him  to  get 
aboard.  His  clothes  were  wet  with  the  dirty  water 
of  the  canal,  and  as  we  were  near  Centerport,  we 
decided  to  call  at  the  home  of  Brother  Harris,  that 
Brother  Bates  might  put  his  clothes  in  order. 

Our  visit  proved  a  benefit  to  this  family.  For  years 
Sister  Harris  had  suffered  from  catarrh.  She  had 
used  snuff  for  the  relief  of  this  affliction,  and  said 
that  she  could  not  live  without  it.  She  suffered  much 
pain  in  her  head.  We  recommended  her  to  go  to 
the  Lord,  the  great  Physician,  who  would  heal  her 
affliction.  She  decided  to  do  so,  and  we  had  a  season 
of  prayer  for  her.  She  discontinued  the  use  of  snuff 
entirely.  Her  difficulties  were  greatly  relieved,  and 
from  that  time  her  health  was  better  than  it  had  been 
for  years. 

While  at  Brother  Harris's  I  had  an  interview  with 
a  sister  who  wore  gold,  and  yet  professed  to  be  look- 
ing for  Christ's  coming.  We  spoke  of  the  express 
declarations  of  Scripture  against  the  wearing  of  gold. 
But  she  referred  to  where  Solomon  was  commanded 
to  beautify  the  temple,  and  to  the  statement  that  the 
streets  of  the  city  of  God  were  pure  gold.  She  said 
that  if  we  could  improve  our  appearance  by  wearing 
gold,   so  as  to  have  influence  in   the  world,   it  was 


114  Life  Sketches 

right.  I  replied  that  we  were  poor  fallen  mortals, 
and  instead  of  decorating  these  bodies  because  Solo- 
mon's temple  was  gloriously  adorned,  we  should  re- 
member our  fallen  condition,  and  that  it  cost  the 
suffering  and  death  of  the  Son  of  God  to  redeem  us. 
This  thought  should  cause  in  us  self-abasement.  Jesus 
is  our  pattern.  If  He  would  lay  aside  His  humilia- 
tion and  sufferings,  and  cry,  "If  any  man  will  come 
after  Me,  let  him  please  himself,  and  enjoy  the  world, 
and  he  shall  be  My  disciple,"  the  multitude  would 
believe  and  follow  Him.  But  Jesus  will  come  to  us 
in  no  other  character  than  that  of  the  meek,  cru- 
cified One.  If  we  would  be  with  Him  in  heaven,  we 
must  be  like  Him  on  earth.  The  world  will  claim 
its  own ;  and  whoever  will  overcome,  must  leave  what 
belongs  to  it. 

VISIT    TO    BROTHER    ABBEY  ^S BROOKFIELD 

The  next  day  we  resumed  our  journey  by  packet, 
and  went  as  far  as  Madison  Co.,  N.  Y.  We  then  left 
the  packet,  hired  a  carriage,  and  rode  twenty-five 
miles  to  Brookfield,  wiiere  was  the  home  of  Brother 
Ira  Abbey.  As  it  was  Friday  afternoon  when  we 
arrived  at  the  house,  it  was  proposed  that  one  should 
go  to  the  door  and  make  inquiries,  so  that  should  we 
be  disappointed  in  our  hope  of  a  welcome,  we  might 
return  with  the  driver,  and  put  up  at  a  hotel  over 
the  Sabbath. 

Sister  Abbey  came  to  the  door,  and  my  husband 
introduced  himself  as  one  who  kept  the  Sabbath. 
She  said:  "I  am  glad  to  see  you.  Come  in."  He  re- 
plied: "There  are  three  more  in  the  carriage  with 
me.  I  thought  if  we  all  came  in  together  we  might 
frighten  you."  "I  am  never  frightened  at  Chris- 
tians," was  the  reply.     Sister  Abbey  expressed  much 


Labors  in  Western  Neiv  York  in  1848        115 

joy  at  seeing  us,  and  we  were  heartily  welcomed  by 
her  and  her  family.  When  Brother  Bates  was  in^ 
troduced,  she  said:  "Can  this  be  Brother  Bates,  who 
wrote  that  hewing  book  on  the  Sabbath?  And  come 
to  see  us?  I  am  unworthy  to  have  you  come  under 
my  roof.  But  the  Lord  has  sent  yon  to  us;  for  we 
are  starving  for  the  truth." 

A  child  was  sent  to  the  field  to  tell  Brother  Abbey 
that  four  Sabbath  keepers  had  come.  He  was  in  no 
hurry,  however,  to  make  our  acquaintance;  for  he 
had  previously  been  imposed  upon  by  some  who  had 
often  visited  them.  These,  professing  to  be  God's 
servants,  had  scattered  error  among  the  little  flock 
who  were  trying  to  hold  fast  the  truth.  Brother  and 
Sister  Abbey  had  warred  against  them  for  so  long 
that  they  dreaded  to  come  into  contact  with  them. 
Brother  Abbey  feared  that  we  were  of  the  same  class. 
When  he  came  into  the  house,  he  received  us  coldly, 
and  then  began  asking  a  few  plain,  direct  questions, 
as  to  w^hether  we  kept  the  Sabbath  and  believed  the 
past  messages  to  be  of  God.  When  he  was  satisfied 
that  we  had  come  with  truth,  he  joyfully  wel- 
comed us. 

Our  meetings  in  this  place  were  cheering  to  the  few 
who  loved  the  truth.  We  rejoiced  that  the  Lord  in 
His  providence  had  directed  us  that  way.  We  en- 
joyed the  presence  of  God  together,  and  were  com- 
forted to  find  a  few  who  had  stood  firm  all  through 
the  scattering  time,  holding  fast  the  messages  of 
truth  through  the  mist  and  fog  of  spiritualizing  and 
fanaticism.  This  dear  family  helped  us  on  our  way 
after  a  godly  sort. 


XVI 
A  VIEW  OF  THE  SEALING ^ 

At  the  commencement  of  the  holy  Sabbath,  Jan. 
5,  1849,  we  engaged  in  prayer  with  Brother  Belden's 
family  at  Rocky  Hill,  Conn.,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
fell  upon  us.  I  was  taken  off  in  vision  to  the  most 
holy  place,  where  I  saw  Jesus  still  interceding  for 
Israel.  On  the  bottom  of  His  garment  was  a  bell 
and  a  pomegranate,  a  bell  and  a  pomegranate.  Then 
I  saw  that  Jesus  would  not  leave  the  most  holy  place 
until  every  case  was  decided  either  for  salvation  or 
destruction,  and  that  the  wrath  of  God  could  not 
come  until  Jesus  had  finished  His  work  in  the  most 
holy  place,  laid  off  His  priestly  attire,  and  clothed 
Himself  with  the  garments  of  vengeance.    Then  Jesus 

^  Following  the  return  from  western  New  York  in  September,  1848, 
Elder  and  Mrs.  White  journeyed  to  Maine,  where  they  held  a  meet- 
ing with  the  believers,  October  20-22.  This  was  the  Topsham  con- 
ference, where  the  brethren  began  praying  that  a  way  might  be 
opened  for  publishing  the  truths  connected  with  the  advent  message. 
A  month  later  they  were  with  "a  small  company  of  brethren  and 
sisters,"  writes  Elder  Joseph  Bates  in  his  pamphlet  on  "The  Sealing 
Message,"  "assembled  in  meeting  in  Dorchester,  near  Boston,  Mass." 
"Before  the  meeting  commenced,"  he  continues,  "some  of  us  were 
examining  some  of  the  points  in  the  sealing  message;  some  difference 
of  opinion  existed  about  the  correctness  of  the  view  of  the  word 
'ascending'    [see   Rev.    7:2],    etc." 

Elder  James  White,  in  an  unpublished  letter  giving  his  account  of 
this  meeting,  writes:  "We  all  felt  like  uniting  to  ask  wisdom  from 
God  on  the  points  in  dispute ;  also  Brother  Bates's  duty  in  writing. 
We  had  an  exceedingly  powerful  meeting.  Ellen  was  again  taken  off 
in  vision.  She  then  began  to  describe  the  Sabbath  light,  which  was 
the  sealing  ti'uth.  Said  she:  'It  arose  from  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
It  arose  back  there  in  weakness,  but  light  after  light  has  shone  upon 
it  until  the  Sabbath  truth  is  clear,  weighty,  and  mighty.  Like  the 
sun  when  it  first  rises,  its  rays  are  cold,  but  as  it  comes  up,  its 
rays  are  warming  and  powerful ;  so  the  light  and  power  has  in- 
creased more  and  more  until  its  rays  are  powerful,  sanctifying  the 
soul;  but,  unlike  the  sun,  it  will  never  set.  The  Sabbath  light  will 
be  at  its  brightest  when  the  saints  are  immortal;  it  will  rise  higher 
and    higher    until    immortality    comes.' 

"She  saw  many  interesting  things  about  this  glorious  sealing  Sab- 
bath, which  I  have  not  time  or  space  to  record.  She  told  Brother 
Bates  to  write  the  things  he  had  seen  and  heard,  and  the  blessing 
of  God  would  attend   it." 

It  was  after  this  vision  that  Mrs.  White  informed  her  husband  of 
his  duty  to  publish,  and  that  as  he  should  advance  by  faith,  success 
would    attend    his    efforts.       (See    page    125.) 

(116) 


A  View  of  the  Sealing  117 

will  step  out  from  between  the  Father  and  men,  and 
God  will  keep  silence  no  longer,  but  pour  out  His 
wrath  on  those  who  have  rejected  His  truth.  I  saAv 
that  the  anger  of  the  nations,  the  wrath  of  God,  and 
the  time  to  judge  the  dead,  were  separate  and  dis- 
tinct, one  following  the  other;  also  that  Michael  had 
not  stood  up,  and  that  the  time  of  trouble,  such  as 
never  was,  had  not  yet  commenced.  The  nations  are 
now  getting  angry,  but  when  our  High  Priest  has 
finished  His  work  in  the  sanctuary,  He  will  stand  up, 
put  on  the  garments  of  vengeance,  and  then  the  seven 
last  plagues  will  be  poured  out. 

I  saw  that  the  four  angels  would  hold  the  four 
winds  until  Jesus'  work  was  done  in  the  sanctuary, 
and  then  will  come  the  seven  last  plagues.  These 
plagues  enraged  the  wicked  against  the  righteous; 
they  thought  that  we  had  brought  the  judgments  of 
God  upon  them,  and  that  if  they  could  rid  the  earth 
of  us,  the  plagues  would  then  be  stayed.  A  decree 
went  forth  to  slay  the  saints,  which  caused  them  to 
cry  day  and  night  for  deliverance.  This  was  the  time 
of  Jacob's  trouble.  Then  all  the  saints  cried  out  with 
anguish  of  spirit,  and  were  delivered  by  the  voice 
of  God.  The  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand 
triumphed.  Their  faces  were  lighted  up  with  the 
glory  of  God. 

Then  I  was  shown  a  company  who  were  howling  in 
agony.  On  their  garments  was  written  in  large  char- 
acters, ^'Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance,  and  found 
wanting."  I  asked  who  this  company  were.  The 
angel  .said,  ''These  are  they  who  have  once  kept  the 
Sabbath,  and  have  given  it  up."  I  heard  them  cry 
with  a  loud  voice,  ''We  have  believed  in  Thy  coming, 
and  taught  it  with  energy."  And  while  they  were 
speaking,  their  eyes  would  fall  upon  their  garments 


118  Life  Sketches 

and  see  the  writing,  and  then  they  would  wail  aloud. 
I  saw  that  they  had  drunk  of  the  deep  waters,  and 
fouled  the  residue  with  their  feet, —  trodden  the  Sab- 
bath underfoot, —  and  that  was  why  they  were  weighed 
in  the  balance  and  found  wanting. 

Then  my  attending  angel  directed  me  to  the  city 
again,  where  I  saw  four  angels  winging  their  way  to 
the  gate  of  the  city.  They  were  just  presenting  the 
golden  card  to  the  angel  at  the  gate,  when  I  saw 
another  angel  flying  swiftly  from  the  direction  of 
the  most  excellent  glory,  and  crying  with  a  loud  voice 
to  the  other  angels,  and  waving  something  up  and 
down  in  his  hand.  I  asked  my  attending  angel  for 
an  explanation  of  what  I  saw.  He  told  me  that  I 
could  see  no  more  then,  but  he  would  shortly  show 
me  what  those  things  that  I  then  saw  meant. 

Sabbath  afternoon  one  of  our  number  was  sick,  and 
rec[uested  prayers  that  he  might  be  healed.  We  all 
united  in  applying  to  the  Physician  who  never  lost 
a  case,  and  while  healing  power  came  down,  and  the 
sick  was  healed,  the  Spirit  fell  upon  me,  and  I  was 
taken  off  in  vision. 

I  saw  four  angels  who  had  a  work  to  do  on  the 
earth,  and  were  on  their  way  to  accomplish  it.  Jesus 
was  clothed  with  priestly  garments.  He  gazed  in 
pity  on  the  remnant,  then  raised  His  hands,  and  with 
a  voice  of  deep  pity  cried,  "My  Uood,  Father,  My 
blood!  My  Mood!  My  Mood!"  Then  I  saw  an  exceed- 
ing bright  light  come  from  God,  who  sat  upon  the 
great  white  throne,  and  w^as  shed  all  about  Jesus. 
Then  I  saw  an  angel  with  a  commission  from  Jesus, 
swiftly  flying  to  the  four  angels  who  had  a  work  to 
do  in  the  earth,  and  waving  something  up  and  down 
in  his  hand,  and  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  ''Hold! 


A  View  of  the  Sealing  119 

hold!  hold!  hold!  until  the  servants  of  God  are  sealed 
in  their  foreheads." 

I  asked  my  accompanying  angel  the  meaning  of 
what  I  heard,  and  what  the  four  angels  were  about 
to  do.  He  said  to  me  that  it  was  God  that  restrained 
the  powers,  and  that  He  gave  His  angels  charge  over 
things  on  the  earth;  that  the  four  angels  had  power 
from  God  to  hold  the  four  winds,  and  that  they  were 
about  to  let  them  go;  but  while  their  hands  were 
loosening,  and  the  four  winds  were  about  to  blow, 
the  merciful  eye  of  Jesus  gazed  on  the  remnant  that 
were  not  sealed,  and  He  raised  His  hands  to  tne 
Father,  and  pleaded  with  Him  that  He  had  spilled 
His  blood  for  them.  Then  another  angel  was  com- 
missioned to  fly  swiftly  to  the  four  angels,  and  bid 
them  hold,  until  the  servants  of  God  were  sealed  with 
the  seal  of  the  living  God  in  their  foreheads. 


XVII 
ENCOURAGING  PROVIDENCES 

Again  I  was  called  to  deny  self  for  the  good  of 
souls.  We  must  sacrifice  the  company  of  our  little 
Henry,  and  go  forth  to  give  ourselves  unreservedly 
to  the  work.  My  health  was  very  poor,  and  should  I 
take  my  child,  he  would  necessarily  occupy  a  large 
share  of  my  time.  It  was  a  severe  trial,  yet  I  dared 
not  let  him  stand  in  the  way  of  duty.  I  believed  that 
the  Lord  had  spared  him  to  us  when  he  was  very 
sick,  and  that  if .  I  should  let  him  hinder  me  from 
doing  my  duty,  God  would  remove  him  from  me. 
Alone  before  the  Lord,  with  a  sorrowful  heart  and 
many  tears,  I  made  the  sacrifice,  and  gave  up  my  only 
child  to  be  cared  for  by  another. 

We  left  Henry  in  Brother  Rowland's  family,  in 
whom  w^e  had  the  utmost  confidence.  They  were 
willing  to  bear  burdens,  in  order  that  we  might  be 
left  as  free  as  possible  to  labor  in  the  cause  of  God. 
We  knew  that  they  could  take  better  care  of  Henry 
than  we  could  should  we  take  him  with  us  on  our 
journeys.  We  knew  that  it  was  for  his  good  to  have 
a  steady  home  and  firm  discipline,  that  his  sweet  tem- 
per might  not  be  injured. 

It  was  hard  to  part  with  my  child.  His  sad  little 
face,  as  I  left  him,  was  before  me  day  and  night ;  yet 
in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  I  put  him  out  of  my  mind, 
and  sought  to  do  others  good. 

For  five  years  Brother  Howland's  family  had  the 
whole  charge  of  Henry.  They  cared  for  him  with- 
out any  recompense,  providing  all  his  clothing,  ex- 
cept a  present  that  I  brought  him  once  a  year,  as 
Hannah  did  Samuel. 

(120) 


Encouraging  Providences  121 

HEALING   OP    GILBERT    COLLINS 

One  morning  in  February,  1849,  during  family 
prayers  at  Brother  Rowland's,  I  was  shown  that  it 
was  our  duty  to  go  to  Dartmouth,  Mass.  Soon  after, 
my  husband  went  to  the  post  office,  and  brought  a 
letter  from  Brother  Philip  Collins,  urging  us  to  come 
to  Dartmouth,  for  their  son  was  very  sick.  We  went 
immediately,  and  found  that  the  boy,  who  was  thir- 
teen years  old,  had  been  sick  for  nine  weeks  with  the 
whooping  cough,  and  was  wasted  almost  to  a  skeleton. 
The  parents  thought  him  to  be  in  consumption,  and 
they  were  greatly  distressed  to  think  that  their  only 
son  must  be  taken  from  them. 

We  united  in  prayer  for  the  boy,  and  earnestly 
besought  the  Lord  to  spare  his  life.  We  believed  that 
he  would  get  well,  though  to  all  appearances  there  was 
no  possibility  of  his  recovery.  My  husband  raised 
him  in  his  arms,  exclaiming  as  he  walked  the  room, 
''You  will  not  die,  but  live!"  We  believed  that  God 
M^ould  be  glorified  in  his  recovery. 

We  left  Dartmouth,  and  were  absent  about  eight 
days.  When  we  returned,  little  Gilbert  came  out  to 
meet  us.  He  had  gained  four  pounds  in  weight.  We 
found  the  household  rejoicing  in  God  over  this  mani- 
festation of  divine  favor. 

HEALING    OF    SISTER    TEMPLE 

Having  received  a  request  to  visit  Sister  Hastings, 
of  New  Ipswich,  N.  H.,  who  was  greatly  afflicted,  we 
made  the  matter  a  subject  of  prayer,  and  obtained 
evidence  that  the  Lord  would  go  with  us.  On  our 
way  we  stopped  at  Dorchester,  with  Brother  Otis 
Nichols's  family,  and  they  told  us  of  the  affliction  of 
Sister  Temple  of  Boston.  On  her  arm  she  had  a  sore, 
which  caused  her  much  anxiety.    It  had  extended  over 


122  Life  Sketches 

the  bend  of  the  elbow.  She  had  suffered  great  agony, 
and  had  in  vain  resorted  to  human  means  for  re- 
lief. The  last  effort  had  driven  the  disease  to  her 
lungs,  and  she  felt  that  unless  she  obtained  immediate 
help,  the  disease  would  end  in  consumption. 

Sister  Temple  had  left  word  for  us  to  come  and 
pray  for  her.  We  went  with  trembling,  having  sought 
in  vain  for  the  assurance  that  God  Avould  work  in  her 
behalf.  We  went  into  the  sickroom,  relying  upon  the 
naked  promises  of  God.  Sister  Temple's  arm  was  in 
such  a  condition  that  we  could  not  touch  it,  and  were 
obliged  to  pour  the  oil  upon  it.  Then  we  united  in 
prayer,  and  claimed  the  promises  of  God.  The  pain 
and  soreness  left  the  arm  while  we  were  praying,  and 
we  left  Sister  Temple  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  On  our 
return,  eight  days  later,  we  found  her  in  good  health, 
and  hard  at  work  at  the  washtub. 

THE    FAMILY    OF    LEONARD    HASTINGS 

We  found  Brother  Leonard  Hastings'  family  in 
deep  affliction.  Sister  Hastings  met  us  with  tears, 
exclaiming,  "The  Lord  has  sent  you  to  us  in  a  time 
of  great  need. ' '  She  had  an  infant  about  eight  weeks 
old,  which  cried  continually  when  awake.  This,  added 
to  her  wretched  state  of  health,  was  fast  wearing  away 
her  strength. 

We  prayed  earnestly  to  God  for  the  mother,  fol- 
lowing the  directions  given  in  James,  and  we  had  the 
assurance  that  our  prayers  were  heard.  Jesus  was  in 
the  midst  of  us  to  break  the  power  of  Satan  and  re- 
lease the  captive.  But  we  felt  sure  that  the  mother 
could  not  gain  much  strength  until  the  cries  of  the 
child  should  cease.  We  anointed  the  child  and  prayed 
over  it,  belie\dng  that  the  Lord  would  give  both 
mother  and  child  peace  and  rest.     It  was  done.     The 


Encouraging  Providences  123 

cries  of  the  child  ceased,  and  we  left  them  both  doing 
well.  The  gratitude  of  the  mother  could  not  be  ex- 
pressed. 

Our  interview  with  that  dear  family  was  very 
precious.  Our  hearts  were  knit  together;  especially 
was  the  heart  of  Sister  Hastings  knit  with  mine  as 
were  those  of  David  and  Jonathan.  Our  union  was 
not  marred  while  she  lived. 

MOVING   TO    CONNECTICUT   IN    1849  ' 

In  June,  1849,  Sister  Clarissa  M.  Bonfoey  proposed 
to  live  with  us.  Her  parents  had  recently  died,  and 
a  division  of  furniture  at  the  homestead  had  given 
her  everything  necessary  for  a  small  family  to  com- 
mence housekeeping.  She  cheerfully  gave  us  the  use 
of  these  things,  and  did  our  work.  We  occupied  a 
part  of  Brother  Belden  's  house  at  Rocky  Hill.  Sister 
Bonfoey  was  a  precious  child  of  God.  She  possessed 
a  cheerful  and  happy  disposition,  never  gloomy, 
yet  not  light  and  trifling. 

1  Note. —  After  the  visit  to  the  Hastings  family  in  New  Ipswich, 
Elder  and  Mrs.  White  returned  to  Maine,  going  by  way  of  Boston, 
and  arriving  at  Topsham  March  21,  1849.  The  following  Sabbath, 
while  worshiping  with  the  little  company  in  that  place,  Mrs.  White 
was  given  a  vision  in  which  she  saw  that  the  faith  of  one  of  the 
brethren  in  Paris,  Maine,  was  wavering,  and  this  led  her  to  feel 
that  it  was  her  duty  to  visit  the  company  there.  "We  went,"  she 
wrote  in  a  letter  to  Brother  and  Sister  Hastings,  "and  found  they 
needed  strengthening.  .  .  .  We  spent  one  week  with  them.  .  .  .  God 
gave  me  two  visions  while  there,  much  to  the  comfort  and  strength  of 
the  brethren  and  sisters.  Brother  Stowell  was  established  in  all  the 
present    truth    he    had    doubted." 

After  returning  to  Topsham,  they  were  in  much  perplexity  as  to 
where  they  should  spend  the  summer.  Invitations  had  come  from 
bi'ethren  in  New  York  and  in  Connecticut,  and  in  the  absence  of 
positive  light  they  decided  to  respond  to  the  call  from  New  York.  They 
wrote  a  letter  giving  directions  regarding  their  arrival  at  Utica,  where 
some  of  the  brethren  might  meet  them.  Soon,  however,  Mrs.  White 
felt  burdened  and  oppressed.  Her  husband,  seeing  her  distress, 
burned  the  letter  they  had  just  written,  knelt  down,  and  prayed  that 
the  burden  might  be  rolled  away.  The  next  day's  mail  brought  to  them 
a  letter  from  Brother  Belden,  of  Rocky  Hill,  Conn.,  containing  means 
sufficient  to  enable  them  to  move  to  Connecticut,  and  urging  them  to 
accept  the  invitation.  Elder  and  Mrs.  White  saw  in  this  hearty  in- 
vitation the  manifest  providence  of  God,  and  decided  to  go,  believing 
that   the   Lord   was    opening   the   way   before;   them. 


124  Ufe.  Sketches 

LIVING    WATERS A   DREAM 

My  husband  attended  meetings  in  New  Hampshire 
and  I\Iaine.  During  his  absence  I  was  much  troubled, 
fearing  he  might  take  the  cholera,  which  was  then  pre- 
vailing. But  one  night  I  dreamed  that  while  many 
around  us  were  dying  with  the  cholera,  my  husband 
proposed  that  we  should  take  a  walk.  In  our  walk 
I  noticed  that  his  eyes  looked  bloodshot,  his  counte- 
nance flushed,  and  his  lips  pale.  I  told  him  that  I 
feared  that  he  would  be  an  easy  subject  for  the 
cholera.  Said  he,  "Walk  on  a  little  further,  and  I 
will  shoAv  you  a  sure  remedy  for  the  cholera." 

As  we  walked  on,  we  came  to  a  bridge  over  a  stream 
of  water,  when  he  abruptly  left  me  and  plunged  out 
of  sight  into  the  water.  I  was  frightened;  but  he 
soon  arose,  holding  in  his  hand  a  glass  of  sparkling 
water.  He  drank  it,  saying,  "This  water  cures  all 
manner  of  diseases."  He  plunged  in  again  out  of 
sight,  brought  up  another  glass  of  clear  water,  and  as 
he  held  it  up  repeated  the  same  words. 

I  felt  sad  that  he  did  not  offer  me  some  of  the  water. 
Said  he :  "  There  is  a  secret  spring  in  the  bottom  of 
this  river  which  cures  all  manner  of  diseases,  and  all 
who  obtain  it  must  plunge  at  a  venture.  No  one  can 
obtain  it  for  another.  Each  must  plunge  for  it  him- 
self."  As  he  drank  the  glass  of  Avater,  I  looked  at 
his  countenance.  His  complexion  was  fair  and 
natural.  He  seemed  to  possess  health  and  vigor. 
When  I  awoke,  all  my  fears  were  dispelled,  and  I 
trusted  my  husband  to  the  care  of  a  merciful  God, 
fully  believing  that  He  would  return  him  to  me  in 
safety. 


XVIII 
BEGINNING  TO  PUBLISH 

At  a  meeting  held  in  Dorchester,  Mass.,  November, 

1848,  I  had  been  given  a  view  of  the  proclamation  of 
the  sealing  message^  and  of  the  duty  of  the  brethren 
to  publish  the  light  that  was  shining  upon  our  path- 
way. 

After  coming  out  of  vision,  I  said  to  my  husband : 
' '  I  have  a  message  for  you.  You  must  begin  to  print 
a  little  paper  and  send  it  out  to  the  people.  Let  it  be 
small  at  first;  but  as  the  people  read,  they  will  send 
you  means  with  which  to  print,  and  it  will  be  a  suc- 
cess from  the  first.  From  this  small  beginning  it  was 
shown  to  me  to  be  like  streams  of  light  that  went 
clear  round  the  world." 

While  we  were  in  Connecticut  in  the  summer  of 

1849,  my  husband  was  deeply  impressed  that  the 
time  had  come  for  him  to  write  and  publish  the  pres- 
ent truth.  He  was  greatly  encouraged  and  blessed  as 
he  decided  to  do  this.  But  again  he  would  be  in 
doubt  and  perplexity,  as  he  was  penniless.  There 
were  those  who  had  means,  but  they  chose  to  keep  it. 
He  at  length  gave  up  in  discouragement,  and  decided 
to  look  for  a  field  of  grass  to  mow. 

As  he  left  the  house,  a  burden  was  rolled  upon  me, 
and  I  fainted.  Prayer  was  offered  for  me,  and  I  was 
blessed,  and  taken  off  in  vision.  I  saw  that  the  Lord 
had  blessed  and  strengthened  my  husband  to  labor 
in  the  field  one  year  before ;  that  he  had  made  a 
right  disposition  of  the  means  he  there  earned;  and 
that  he  would  have  a  hundredfold  in  this  life,  and, 
if  faithful,  a  rich  reward  in  the  kingdom  of  God ;  but 
that  the  Lord  would  not  now  give  him  strength  to 

(125) 


126  Ufe  Sketches 

labor  in  the  field,  for  He  had  another  work  for  him 
to  do,  and  that  if  he  ventured  into  the  field,  he  would 
be  cut  down  by  sickness;  but  that  he  must  write, 
write,  write,  and  walk  out  by  faith.  He  immediately 
began  to  write,  and  when  he  came  to  some  difficult 
passage,  we  would  unite  in  prayer  to  God  for  an  un- 
derstanding of  the  true  meaning  of  His  word. 


One  day  in  July,  my  husband  brought  home  from 
Middletown  a  thousand  copies  of  the  first  number  of 
his  paper.  Several  times,  while  the  matter  was  being 
set,  he  had  walked  to  Middletown,  eight  miles,  and 
back,  ])ut  this  day  he  had  borrowed  Brother  Belden's 
horse  and  l)uggy  with  which  to  bring  home  the  papers. 

The  precious  printed  sheets  were  brought  into  the 
house  and  laid  upon  the  floor,  and  then  a  little  group 
of  interested  ones  were  gathered  in,  and  we  knelt 
around  the  papers,  and  with  humble  hearts  and  many 
tears  besought  the  Lord  to  let  His  blessing  rest  upon 
these  printed  messengers  of  truth. 

When  we  had  folded  the  papers,  and  my  husband 
had  wrapped  and  addressed  copies  to  all  those  who 
he  thought  would  read  them,  he  put  them  into  a 
carpetbag,  and  carried  them  on  foot  to  the  IMiddle- 
town  post  office. 

During  July,  August,  and  September,  four  numbers 
of  the  paper  were  printed  at  ^Middletown.  Each  num- 
ber contained  eight  pages.'  Always  before  the  papers 
were  mailed,  they  were  spread  before  the  Lord,  and 
earnest  prayers,  mingled  with  tears,  were  offered  to 
God  that  His  blessing  would  attend  the  silent  messen- 
gers.    Soon  after  the  sending  out  of  the  first  number, 

^  The   size   of  the   pages   was   about   six  by   nine    and   one   half   inches. 


nning  to  Publish  127 

we  received  letters  bringing  means  with  which  to 
continue  publishing  the  paper,  and  also  the  good 
news  of  many  souls  embracing  the  truth. 

With  the  beginning  of  this  work  of  publishing,  w^e 
did  not  cease  our  labors  in  preaching  the  truth,  but 
traveled  from  place  to  place,  proclaiming  the  doc- 
trines which  had  brought  so  great  light  and  joy  to 
us,  encouraging  the  believers,  correcting  errors,  and 
setting  things  in  order  in  the  church.  In  order  to 
carry  forward  the  publishing  enterprise,  and  at  the 
same  time  continue  our  labors  in  different  parts  of 
the  field,  the  paper  was  from  time  to  time  moved 
to  different  places. 

VISIT    TO    MAINE 

July  28,  1849,  my  second  child,  James  Edson  White, 
was  born.  When  he  was  six  weeks  old  we  went  to 
Maine.  September  14  we  attended  a  meeting  at  Paris. 
Brethren  Bates,  Chamberlain,  and  Ralph  were  pres- 
ent, also  brethren  and  sisters  from  Topsham.  The 
power  of  God  descended  something  as  it  did  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  five  or  six  who  had  been 
deceived  and  led  into  error  and  fanaticism,  fell 
prostrate  to  the  floor.  Parents  confessed  to  their 
children,  and  children  to  their  parents  and  to  one 
another.  Brother  J.  N.  Andrews  with  deep  feeling 
exclaimed,  "I  would  exchange  a  thousand  errors  for 
one  truth."  Such  a  scene  of  confession  and  pleading 
with  God  for  forgiveness  we  have  seldom  witnessed. 
That  meeting,  the  beginning  of  better  days  for  the 
children  of  God  in  Paris,  w^as  to  them  a  green  spot  in 
the  desert.  The  Lord  was  bringing  out  Brother  An- 
drews to  fit  him  for  future  usefulness,  and  was  giving 
him  an  experience  that  wauld  be  of  great  value  to  him 
in  his  future  labors. 


128  Ufe  Sketches 

ADVANCING    BY   FAITH 

At  a  meeting  held  at  Topsham,  some  of  the  brethren 
present  expressed  their  desire  to  have  us  visit  New 
York  State  again;  but  feeble  health  weighed  down 
my  spirits.  I  told  them  that  I  dared  not  venture, 
unless  the  Lord  should  strengthen  me  for  the  task. 
They  prayed  for  me,  and  the  clouds  were  scattered,  yet 
I  did  not  obtain  that  strength  I  so  much  desired.  I 
resolved  to  walk  out  by  faith,  and  go,  clinging  to 
the  promise,  ' '  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  you. ' ' 

On  the  journey  to  New  York,  our  faith  was  tried, 
but  we  obtained  the  victory.  My  strength  increased, 
and  I  could  rejoice  in  God.  ]\Iany  had  embraced  the 
truth  since  our  first  visit,  but  there  Avas  much  to  be 
done  for  them,  and  all  our  strength  was  needed  in 
the  work  as  it  opened  up  before  us. 

RESIDENCE  IN   OSWEGO 

During  the  months  of  October  and  November,  while 
we  were  traveling,  the  paper  had  been  suspended; 
but  my  husband  still  felt  a  burden  upon  him  to  write 
and  publish.  We  rented  a  house  in  Oswego,  borrowed 
furniture  from  our  brethren,  and  began  housekeeping. 
There  my  husband  wrote,  published,  and  preached." 

It  was  necessary  for  him  to  keep  the  armor  on 
every  moment,  for  he  often  had  to  contend  with  pro- 
fessed Adventists  who  were  advocating  error.  Some 
set  a  definite  time  for  the  coming  of  Christ.  We  took 
the  position  that  the  time  they  set  would  pass  by. 
Then  they  sought  to  prejudice  all  against  us  and  what 
we  taught.  I  was  shown  that  those  who  were  honestly 
deceived  would  some  day  see  the  deception  into  which 
they  had  fallen,  and  would  be  led  to  search  for  truth. 

-  Nos.  5  and  6  of  Present  Truth  were  issued  from  Oswego,  N.  Y., 
in  December,  1849;  Nos.  7  to  10,  from  the  same  place,  in  March  to 
Mav,   1850.      Some  tracts  also  Avere  issued  during  that  time. 


XIX 
VISITING  THE  SCATTERED  FLOCK 

While  in  Oswego,  N.  Y.,  early  in  1850,  we  were  in- 
vited to  visit  Camden,  a  town  about  forty  miles  east. 
Previous  to  going,  I  was  shown  the  little  company  of 
believers  there,  and  among  them  I  saw  a  woman  who 
professed  much  piety,  but  who  was  a  hypocrite,  and 
was  deceiving  the  people  of  God. 

AT    CAMDEN,    N.    Y. 

Sabbath  morning  quite  a  number  gathered  for  wor- 
ship, but  the  deceitful  woman  was  not  present.  I  in- 
quired of  a  sister  if  this  was  all  their  company.  She 
said  it  was.  The  woman  whom  I  had  seen  in  the 
vision  lived  four  miles  from  the  place,  and  the  sister 
did  not  think  of  her.  But  soon  she  entered,  and  I  im- 
mediately recognized  her  as  the  woman  whose  real 
character  the  Lord  had  shown  me. 

In  the  course  of  the  meeting,  she  talked  quite 
lengthily,  saying  that  she  had  perfect  love,  and  en- 
joyed holiness  of  heart,  that  she  did  not  have  trials 
and  temptations,  but  enjoyed  perfect  peace  and  sub- 
mission to  the  will  of  God. 

From  the  meeting  I  returned  to  the  home  of  Brother 
Preston  with  feelings  of  great  sadness.  That  night 
I  dreamed  that  a  secret  closet  filled  with  rubbish  was 
opened  to  me,  and  I  was  told  that  it  was  my  work  to 
clear  it  out.  By  the  light  of  a  lamp  I  removed  the 
rubbish,  and  told  those  with  me  that  the  room  could 
be  filled  with  more  valuable  things. 

On  Sunday  morning  we  met  with  the  brethren,  and 
my  husband  arose  to  preach  on  the  parable  of  the  ten 
virgins.     He  had  no  freedom  in  speaking,  and  pro- 

(129) 


130  Life  Sketches 

posed  that  we  have  a  season  of  prayer.  We  bowed 
before  the  Lord,  and  engaged  in  earnest  prayer.  The 
dark  cloud  was  lifted,  and  I  was  taken  off  in  vision, 
and  again  shown  the  case  of  this  woman.  She  was 
represented  to  me  as  being  in  perfect  darkness.  Jesus 
frowned  upon  her  and  her  husband.  That  withering 
frown  caused  me  to  tremble.  I  saw  that  she  had 
acted  the  hypocrite,  professing  holiness  while  her 
heart  was  full  of  corruption. 

After  I  came  out  of  vision,  I  related  with  trembling, 
yet  with  faithfulness,  what  I  had  seen.  The  woman 
calmly  said:  ''I  am  glad  the  Lord  knows  my  heart. 
He  knows  that  I  love  Him.  If  my  heart  could  only  be 
opened  that  you  might  see  it,  you  would  see  that  it  is 
pure  and  clean." 

The  minds  of  some  were  unsettled.  They  did  not 
know  whether  to  believe  what  the  Lord  had  shown  me, 
or  to  let  appearance  weigh  against  the  testimony  I  had 
borne. 

Not  long  after  this,  terrible  fear  seized  the  woman. 
A  horror  rested  upon  her,  and  she  began  to  confess. 
She  even  went  from  house  to  house  among  her  un- 
believing neighbors,  and  confessed  that  the  man  she 
had  been  living  with  for  years  was  not  her  husband, 
that  she  ran  away  from  England,  and  left  a  kind 
husband  and  one  child.  jMany  other  wicked  acts 
she  confessed.  Her  repentance  seemed  to  be  genuine, 
and  in  some  cases  she  restored  what  she  had  taken 
wrongfully. 

As  a  result  of  this  experience,  our  brethren  and 
sisters  in  Camden,  and  their  neighbors,  were  fully 
established  in  the  belief  that  God  had  revealed  to  me 
the  things  which  I  had  spoken,  and  that  the  message 
was  given  them  in  mercy  and  love,  to  save  them  from 
deception  and  dangerous  error. 


Visiting  the  Scattered  Flock  131 

IN    VERMONT 

In  the  spring  of  1850  we  decided  to  visit  Vermont 
and  Maine.  I  left  my  little  Edson,  then  nine  months 
old,  in  the  care  of  Sister  Bonfoey,  while  we  went  on 
our  way  to  do  the  will  of  God.  We  labored  very 
hard,  suffering-  many  privations  to  accomplish  but 
little.  We  found  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  a  scat- 
tered and  confused  state.  Almost  every  one  was 
affected  by  some  error,  and  all  seemed  zealous  for 
their  own  opinions.  We  often  suffered  intense  an- 
guish of  mind  in  meeting  with  so  few  who  were  ready 
to  listen  to  Bible  truth,  while  they  eagerly  cherished 
error  and  fanaticism.  We  were  obliged  to  make  a 
tedious  route  of  forty  miles  by  stage  to  get  to  Sutton, 
the  place  of  our  appointment. 

RISING    ABOVE    DESPONDENCY 

The  first  night  after  reaching  the  place  of  meeting, 
despondency  pressed  upon  me.  I  tried  to  overcome  it, 
but  it  seemed  impossible  to  control  my  thoughts.  My 
little  ones  burdened  my  mind.  We  had  left  one  in  the 
State  of  Maine  two  years  and  eight  months  old,  'and 
another  babe  in  New  York  nine  months  old.  We  had 
just  performed  a  tedious  journey  in  great  suffering, 
and  I  thought  of  those  who  were  enjoying  the  society 
of  their  children  in  their  own  quiet  homes.  I  re- 
viewed our  past  life,  calling  to  mind  expressions  which 
had  been  made  by  a  sister  only  a  few  days  before,  who 
thought  it  must  be  very  pleasant  to  be  riding  through 
the  country  without  anything  to  trouble  me.  It  was 
just  such  a  life  as  she  should  delight  in.  At  that  very 
time  my  heart  was  yearning  for  my  children,  es- 
pecially my  babe  in  New  York,  and  I  had  just  come 
from  my  sleeping-room,  where  I  had  been  battling 


^^2  Ufe  Sketches 

with  my  feelings,  and  with  many  tears  had  besought 
the  Lord  for  strength  to  subdue  all  murmuring,  and 
that  I  might  cheerfully  deny  myself  for  Jesus'  sake. 
In  this  state  of  mind  I  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed 
that  a  tall  angel  stood  by  my  side  and  asked  me  why 
I  was  sad.  I  related  to  him  the  thoughts  that  had 
troubled  me,  and  said,  "I  can  do  so  little  good,  why 
may  we  not  be  with  our  children,  and  enjoy  their 
society?."  Said  he:  "You  have  given  to  the  Lord  two 
beautiful  flowers,  the  fragrance  of  which  is  as  sweet 
incense  before  Him,  and  is  more  precious  in  His  sight 
than  gold  or  silver,  for  it  is  a  heart  gift.  It  draws 
upon  every  fiber  of  the  heart  as  no  other  sacrifice  can. 
You  should  not  look  upon  present  appearances,  but 
keep  the  eye  single  to  your  duty,  single  to  God's 
glory,  and  follow  in  His  opening  providence,  and  the 
path  shall  brighten  before  you.  Every  self-denial, 
every  sacrifice,  is  faithfully  recorded,  and  will  bring 
its  reward." 

IN    CANADA    EAST 

The  blessing  of  the  Lord  attended  our  conference 
at  Sutton,  and  after  the  meeting  closed  we  went  on 
our  way  to  Canada  East.  My  throat  troubled  me 
much,  and  I  could  not  speak  aloud,  or  even  whisper, 
without  suffering.  We  rode  praying  as  we  went, 
for  strength  to  endure  the  journey. 

Thus  we  continued  until  we  arrived  at  ]\Ielbourne. 
We  expected  to  meet  opposition  there.  ]\Iany  who 
professed  to  believe  in  the  near  coming  of  our  Saviour 
fought  against  the  law  of  God.  We  felt  the  need  of 
strength  from  God.  We  prayed  that  the  Lord  would 
manifest  Himself  unto  us.  My  earnest  prayer  was 
that  the  disease  might  leave  my  throat,  and  that  my 
voice  might  be  restored.    I  had  the  evidence  that  the 


Visiting  the  Scattered  Flock  133 

hand  of  the  Lord  there  touched  me.  The  difficulty 
was  instantly  removed,  and  my  voice  was  clear.  The 
candle  of  the  Lord  shone  about  us  during  that  meet- 
ing, and  we  enjoyed  great  freedom.  The  children  of 
God  were  greatly  strengthened  and  encouraged. 

THE    MEETING   AT    JOHNSON,    VT. 

Soon  we  returned  to  Vermont,  and  held  a  remark- 
able meeting  at  Johnson.  On  our  way  we  stopped 
several  days  at  the  home  of  Brother  E.  P.  Butler. 
We  found  that  he  and  others  of  our  brethren  in 
northern  Vermont  had  been  sorely  perplexed  and 
tried  by  the  false  teachings  and  w^ild  fanaticism  of  a 
group  of  people  who  were  claiming  entire  sanctifi- 
cation,  and,  under  the  garb  of  great  holiness,  were 
following  a  course  of  life  that  was  a  disgrace  to  the 
Christian  name. 

The  two  men  who  were  leaders  in  the  fanaticism 
were  in  life  and  character  much  like  those  we  met 
four  years  before  in  Claremont,  N.  H.  They  taught 
the  doctrine  of  extreme  sanetification,  claiming  that 
they  could  not  sin,  and  were  ready  for  translation. 
They  practised  mesmerism,  and  claimed  to  receive 
divine  enlightenment  while  in  a  sort  of  trance. 

They  did  not  engage  in  regular  work,  but  in  com- 
pany with  two  women,  not  their  wives,  they  traveled 
about  from  place  to  place,  forcing  themselves  upon 
the  hospitality  of  the  people.  Through  their  subtle, 
mesmeric  influence,  they  had  secured  a  large  degree 
of  sympathy  from  some  of  the  grown-up  children  of 
our  brethren. 

Brother  Butler  was  a  man  of  stern  integrity.  He 
was  thoroughly  aroused  to  the  evil  influence  of  the 
fanatical  theories,  and  was  active  in  his  opposition 
to   their   false   teachings    and   arrogant    pretensions. 


134  Life  Sketches 

Moreover,  he  made  it  plain  to  us  that  he  had  no 
faith  in  visions  of  any  sort. 

Rather  reluctantly  Brother  Butler  consented  to 
attend  the  meeting  at  the  home  of  Brother  Lovejoy  at 
Johnson.  The  two  men  who  were  the  leaders  in  the 
fanaticism,  and  who  had  greatly  deceived  and  op- 
pressed God's  children,  came  into  the  meeting,  ac- 
companied by  the  two  women  dressed  in  white  linen, 
with  their  long  black  hair  hanging  loose  about  their 
shoulders.  The  white  linen  dresses  were  to  represent 
the  righteousness  of  the  saints. 

I  had  a  message  of  reproof  for  them,  and  while  I 
was  speaking,  the  foremost  of  the  two  men  kept  his 
eyes  fastened  upon  me,  as  mesmerists  had  done  before. 
But  I  had  no  fear  of  his  mesmeric  influence.  Strength 
was  given  me  from  heaven  to  rise  above  their  satanic 
power.  The  children  of  God  who  had  been  held  in 
bondage  began  to  breathe  free  and  rejoice  in  the  Lord. 

As  our  meeting  progressed,  these  fanatics  sought  to 
rise  and  speak,  but  they  could  not  find  opportunity. 
It  was  made  plain  to  them  that  their  presence  was 
not  wanted,  but  they  chose  to  remain.  Then  Brother 
Samuel  Rhodes  seized  the  back  of  the  chair  in  which 
one  of  the  women  was  sitting,  and  drew  her  out  of 
the  room  and  across  the  porch  onto  the  lawn.  Re- 
turning to  the  meeting-room,  he  drew  out  the  other 
woman  in  the  same  manner.  The  two  men  left  the 
meeting-room,  but  sought  to  return. 

As  prayer  was  being  offered  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  the  second  of  the  two  men  came  to  the  door, 
and  began  to  speak.  The  door  was  closed  against  him. 
He  opened  the  door  and  again  began  to  speak.  Then 
the  power  of  God  fell  upon  my  husband.  The  color 
left  his  face  as  he  arose  from  his  knees.  He  lifted 
his  hands  before  the  man,   exclaiming:   "The  Lord 


Visiting  the  Scattered  Flock  135 

does  not  want  your  testimony  here.  The  Lord  does 
not  want  you  here  to  distract  and  crush  His  people." 

The  power  of  God  filled  the  room.  The  man  looked 
terrified,  and  stumbled  backward  through  the  hall 
into  another  room.  He  staggered  across  this  room  and 
fell  against  the  wall,  then  recovered  his  balance  and 
found  the  door  out  of  the  house.  The  presence  of  the 
Lord,  which  was  so  painful  to  the  fanatical  sinners,  im- 
pressed with  awful  solemnity  the  company  assembled. 
But  after  the  children  of  darkness  had  gone,  a  sweet 
peace  from  the  Lord  rested  upon  our  company.  After 
this  meeting  the  false  and  wily  professors  of  perfect 
holiness  were  never  able  to  reestablish  their  power  over 
our  brethren. 

The  experiences  of  this  meeting  won  us  the  con- 
fidence and  fellowship  of  Brother  Butler. 

RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK 

After  five  weeks'  absence,  we  returned  to  New 
York.  At  North  Brookfield  we  found  Sister  Bonfoey 
and  little  Edson.  The  child  was  very  feeble.  A  great 
change  had  taken  place  in  him.  It  was  difficult  to 
suppress  murmuring  thoughts.  But  we  knew  that 
our  only  help  was  in  God,  so  we  prayed  for  the  child, 
and  his  symptoms  became  more  favorable,  and  we 
journeyed  with  him  to  Oswego  to  attend  a  conference 
there. 


XX 
PUBLISHING  AGAIN 

From  Oswego  we  went  to  Centerport,  in  company 
with  Brother  and  Sister  Edson,  and  made  our  home 
at  Brother  Harris's,  where  we  published  a  monthly 
magazine  called  the  Advent  Review.^ 

Satan's  efforts  to  hinder 

My  child  grew  worse,  and  three  times  a  day  we 
had  seasons  of  prayer  for  him.  Sometimes  he  would 
be  blessed,  and  the  progress  of  disease  would  be 
stayed;  then  our  faith  would  be  severely  tried  as  his 
symptoms  became  alarming. 

I  was  greatly  depressed  in  spirit.  Such  queries  as 
this  troubled  me :  Why  was  God  not  willing  to  hear 
our  prayers  and  raise  the  child  to  health?  Satan, 
ever  ready  with  his  temptations,  suggested  that  it  was 
because  we  were  not  right.  I  could  think  of  no  par- 
ticular thing  wherein  I  had  grieved  the  Lord,  yet 
a  crushing  weight  seemed  to  be  on  my  spirits,  driving 
me  to  despair.  I  doubted  my  acceptance  with  God, 
and  could  not  pray.  I  had  not  courage  so  much  as 
to  lift  my  eyes  to  heaven.  I  suffered  intense  anguish 
of  mind  until  my  husband  besought  the  Lord  in  my 
behalf.  He  would  not  yield  until  my  voice  was  united 
with  his  for  deliverance.     The  blessing  came,  and  I 

1  The  Advent  Review,  printed  in  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  during  the  sum- 
mer of  1850,  should  not  be  confused  with  the  Advent  Review  and 
Sabbath  Herald,  the  first  number  of  which  was  issued  in  Paris,  Maine, 
November,  1850.  The  Advent  Review  was  issued  between  Nos.  10 
and  11  of  Present  Truth.  Concerning  its  purpose,  Elder  James 
White  wrote  in  his  first  page  introduction  to  the  48-page  pamphlet 
edition    of    the    Advent    Review: 

"Our  design  in  this  review  is  to  cheer  and  refresh  the  true  be- 
liever, by  showing  the  fulfillment  of  prophecy  in  the  past  wonderful 
work  of  God,  in  calling  out,  and  separating  fi-om  the  world  and 
nominal  church,  a  people  who  are  looking  for  the  second  advent  of 
our    dear    Saviour." 

(136) 


Piihlisliing  Again  137 

began  to  hope.  My  trembling  faith  grasped  the  prom- 
ises of  God. 

Then  Satan  came  in  another  form.  My  husband 
was  taken  very  sick.  His  symptoms  were  alarming. 
He  cramped  at  intervals,  and  suffered  excruciating 
pain.  His  feet  and  limbs  were  cold.  I  rubbed  them 
until  I  had  no  strength  to  do  so  longer.  Brother 
Harris  was  awa^y  some  miles  at  his  work.  Sisters 
Harris  and  Bonfoey  and  my  sister  Sarah  were  the 
only  ones  present ;  and  I  was  just  gathering  courage 
to  dare  believe  in  the  promises  of  God.  If  ever  I  felt 
my  weakness  it  was  then.  We  knew  that  something 
must  be  done  immediately.  Every  moment  my  hus- 
band's case  was  growing  more  critical.  It  was  clearly 
a  case  of  cholera.  He  asked  us  to  pray,  and  we  dared 
not  refuse.  In  great  weakness  we  bowed  before  the 
Lord.  "With  a  deep  sense  of  my  umvorthiness,  I  laid 
my  hands  upon  his  head,  and  asked  the  Lord  to  reveal 
His  power.  A  change  came  immediately.  The  natu- 
ral color  of  his  face  returned,  and  the  light  of  heaven 
beamed  upon  his  countenance.  We  were  all  filled  with 
gratitude  unspeakable.  Never  had  we  witnessed  a 
more  remarkable  answer  to  prayer. 

That  day  we  were  to  go  to  Port  Byron  to  read  the 
proof  sheets  of  the  paper  that  was  being  printed  at 
Auburn.  It  appeared  to  us  that  Satan  was  trying  to 
hinder  the  publication  of  the  truth  which  we  were 
laboring  to  place  before  the  people.  We  felt  that  we 
must  walk  out  upon  faith.  My  husband  said  he  would 
go  to  Port  Byron  for  the  proof  sheets.  We  helped 
him  harness  the  horse,  and  I  accompanied  him.  The 
Lord  strengthened  him  on  the  way.  He  received  his 
proof,  and  a  note  stating  that  the  paper  would  be 
off  the  press  the  next  day,  and  Ave  must  be  at  Auburn 
to  receive  it. 


138  Life  Sketches 

That  night  AVe  were  awakened  by  the  screams  of  our 
little  Edson,  who  slept  in  the  room  above  ns.  It  was 
about  midnight.  Our  little  boy  would  cling  to  Sister 
Bonfoey,  then  with  both  hands  fight  the  air,  and  then 
in  terror  he  would  cry,  ''No,  no!"  and  cling  closer 
to  us.  We  knew  this  was  Satan's  effort  to  annoy  us, 
and  we  knelt  in  prayer.  My  husband  rebuked  the 
evil  spirit  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  Edson  quietly 
fell  asleep  in  Sister  Bonfoey 's  arms,  and  rested  well 
through  the  night. 

Then  my  husband  was  again  attacked.  He  was 
in  much  pain.  I  knelt  at  the  bedside  and  prayed  the 
Lord  to  strengthen  our  faith.  I  knew  God  had 
wrought  for  him,  and  rebuked  the  disease;  and  we 
could  not  ask  Him  to  do  what  had  already  been  done. 
But  we  prayed  that  the  Lord  would  carry  on  His 
work.  We  repeated  these  words:  "Thou  hast  heard 
prayer.  Thou  hast  wrought.  We  believe  without 
a  doubt.  Carry  on  the  work  Thou  hast  begun!" 
Thus  for  two  hours  we  pleaded  before  the  Lord ;  and 
while  we  were  praying,  my  husband  fell  asleep,  and 
rested  well  till  daylight.  When  he  arose  he  was  very 
weak,  but  we  would  not  look  at  appearances. 

TRIUMPHING    THROUGH   FAITH 

We  trusted  the  promise  of  God,  and  determined  to 
walk  out  by  faith.  We  were  expected  at  Auburn  that 
day  to  receive  the  first  number  of  the  paper.  We  be- 
lieved that  Satan  was  trying  to  hinder  us,  and  my 
husband  decided  to  go,  trusting  in  the  Lord.  Brother 
Harris  made  ready  the  carriage,  and  Sister  Bonfoey 
accompanied  us.  My  husband  had  to  be  helped  into 
the  wagon,  yet  every  mile  we  rode  he  gained  strength. 
We  kept  our  minds  stayed  upon  God,  and  our  faith 


Pnhlishing  Again  139 

in  constant  exercise,  as  we  rode  on,  peaceful  and 
happy. 

When  we  received  the  paper  all  finished,  and  rode 
back  to  Centerport,  we  felt  sure  that  we  were  in 
the  path  of  duty.  The  blessing  of  God  rested  upon 
us.  We  had  been  greatly  buffeted  by  Satan,  but 
through  Christ  strengthening  us  we  had  come  off 
victorious.  We  had  a  large  bundle  of  papers  with  us, 
containing  precious  truth  for  the  people  of  God. 

Our  child  was  recovering,  and  Satan  was  not  again 
permitted  to  afflict  him.  We  worked  early  and  late, 
sometimes  not  allowing  ourselves  time  to  sit  at  the 
table  to  eat  our  meals.  With  a  piece  by  our  side  we 
would  eat  and  work  at  the  same  time.  By  overtaxing 
my  strength  in  folding  large  sheets,  I  brought  on  a 
severe  pain  in  my  shoulder,  which  did  not  leave  me 
for  years. 

We  had  been  anticipating  a  journey  east,  and  our 
child  was  again  well  enough  to  travel.  We  took  the 
packet  for  Utica,  and  there  we  parted  with  Sister 
Bonfoey  and  my  sister  Sarah  and  our  child,  and  went 
on  our  way  to  the  East,  while  Brother  Abbey  took 
them  home  with  him.  We  had  to  make  some  sacrifice 
in  order  to  separate  from  those  who  were  bound  to 
us  by  tender  ties;  especially  did  our  hearts  cling  to 
little  Edson,  whose  life  had  been  so  much  in  danger. 
We  then  journe^^ed  to  Vermont  and  held  a  conference 
at  Sutton. 


In  November,  1850,  the  paper  was  issued  at  Paris, 
Maine.  Here  it  was  enlarged,  and  its  name  changed 
to  that  which  it  now  bears,  the  Advent  Review  and 
Sabbath  Herald.  We  boarded  in  Brother  A.'s  family. 
We  were  willing  to  live  cheaply,  that  the  paper  might 


140  Life  Sketches 

be  sustained.  The  friends  of  the  cause  were  few 
in  numbers  and  poor  in  worldly  wealth,  and  we  were 
still  compelled  to  struggle  with  poverty  and  great 
discouragement.  We  had  much  care,  and  often  sat 
up  as  late  as  midnight,  and  sometimes  until  two  or 
three  in  the  morning,  to  read  proof  sheets. 

Excessive  labor,  care,  and  anxiety,  a  lack  of  proper 
and  nourishing  food,  and  exposure  to  cold  in  our  long 
winter  journeys,  were  too  much  for  my  husband,  and 
he  sank  under  the  burden.  He  became  so  weak  that 
he  could  scarcely  walk  to  the  printing  office.  Our 
faith  was  tried  to  the  utmost.  We  had  willingly  en- 
dured privation,  toil,  and  suffering,  yet  our  motives 
were  misinterpreted,  and  we  were  regarded  with  dis- 
trust and  jealousy.  Few  of  those  for  whose  good  we 
had  suffered,  seemed  to  appreciate  our  efforts. 

We  were  too  much  troubled  to  sleep  or  rest.  The 
hours  in  which  we  should  have  been  refreshed  Avith 
sleep,  were  often  spent  in  answering  long  communica- 
tions occasioned  by  envy.  ]\Iany  hours,  while  others 
were  sleeping,  we  spent  in  agonizing  tears,  and  mourn- 
ing before  the  Lord.  At  length  my  husband  said: 
"Wife,  it  is  of  no  use  to  try  to  struggle  on  any  longer. 
These  things  are  crushing  me,  and  will  soon  carry  me 
to  the  grave.  I  cannot  go  any  farther.  I  have  written 
a  note  for  the  paper,  stating  that  I  shall  publish  no 
more."  As  he  stepped  out  of  the  door  to  carry  the 
note  to  the  printing  office,  I  fainted.  He  came  back 
and  prayed  for  me.  His  prayer  was  answered,  and  I 
was  relieved. 

The  next  morning,  while  at  family  prayer,  I  was 
taken  off  in  vision  and  was  instructed  concerning 
these  matters.  I  saw  that  my  husband  must  not  give 
up  the  paper,  for  Satan  was  trying  to  drive  him  to 
take  just  such  a  step,  and  was  working  through  agents 


PuhlisMng  Again  141 

to  do  this.     I  was  shown  that  we  must  continue  to 
publish,  and  the  Lord  would  sustain  us. 

We  soon  received  urgent  invitations  to  hold  con- 
ferences in  different  States,  and  decided  to  attend 
general  gatherings  at  Boston,  Mass. ;  Rocky  Hill, 
Conn. ;  Camden  and  West  Milton,  N.  Y.  These  were 
all  meetings  of  labor,  but  very  profitable  to  our  scat- 
tered brethren. 

REMOVAL    TO   SARATOGA  SPRINGS 

We  tarried  at  Ballston  Spa  a  number  of  weeks,  un- 
til we  became  settled  in  regard  to  publishing  at  Sara- 
toga Springs.  Then  we  rented  a  house  and  sent  for 
Brother  and  Sister  Stephen  Belden  and  Sister  Bon- 
foey,  who  was  then  in  Maine  taking  care  of  little 
Edson,  and  with  borrowed  household  stuff  began 
housekeeping.  Here  my  husband  published  the  second 
volume  of  the  Advent  Revietv  and  Sahhath  Herald. 

Sister  Annie  Smith,  who  now  sleeps  in  Jesus,  came 
to  live  with  us  and  assist  in  the  work.  Her  help  was 
needed.  My  husband  expressed  his  feelings  at  this 
time  in  a  letter  to  Brother  Howland,  dated  Feb.  20, 
1852,  as  follows:  "We  are  unusually  well,  all  but  my- 
self. I  cannot  long  endure  the  labors  of  traveling  and 
the  care  of  publishing.  Wednesday  night  we  worked 
until  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  folding  and  wrap- 
ping No.  12  of  the  Review  amd  Herald;  then  I  retired 
and  coughed  till  daylight.  Pray  for  me.  The  cause 
is  prospering  gloriously.  Perhaps  the  Lord  will  not 
have  need  of  me  longer,  and  will  let  me  rest  in  the 
grave.  I  hope  to  be  free  from  the  paper.  I  have 
stood  by  it  in  extreme  adversity;  and  now  when  its 
friends  are  many,  I  feel  free  to  leave  it,  if  some  one 
can  be  found  who  will  take  it.  I  hope  my  way  will 
be  made  clear.    May  the  Lord  direct.*' 


XXI 
IN  ROCHESTER,  NEW  YORK 

In  April,  1852,  we  moved  to  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  under 
most  discouraging  circumstances.  At  every  step  we 
were  obliged  to  advance  by  faith.  We  were  still 
crippled  by  poverty,  and  compelled  to  exercise  the 
most  rigid  economy  and  self-denial.  I  will  give  a 
brief  extract  from  a  letter  to  Brother  Rowland's 
family,  dated  April  16,  1852 : 

"We  are  just  getting  settled  in  Rochester.  We 
have  rented  an  old  house  for  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-five dollars  a  year.  We  have  the  press  in  the 
house.  Were  it  not  for  this,  we  should  have  to  pay 
fifty  dollars  a  year  for  office  room.  You  would  smile 
could  you  look  in  upon  us  and  see  our  furniture. 
We  have  bought  two  old  bedsteads  for  twenty-five 
cents  each.  My  husband  brought  me  home  six  old 
chairs,  no  two  of  them  alike,  for  which  he  paid  one 
dollar,  and  soon  he  presented  me  with  four  more  old 
chairs  without  any  seating,  for  which  he  paid  sixty-two 
cents.  The  frames  are  strong,  and  I  have  been  seat- 
ing them  with  drilling.  Butter  is  so  high  that  Ave  do 
not  purchase  it,  neither  can  we  afford  potatoes.  We 
use  sauce  in  the  place  of  butter,  and  turnips  for  po- 
tatoes. Our  first  meals  were  taken  on  a  fireboard 
placed  upon  two  empty  flour  barrels.  We  are  will- 
ing to  endure  privations  if  the  work  of  God  can  be 
advanced.  We  believe  the  Lord's  hand  was  in 
our  coming  to  this  place.  There  is  a  large  field 
for  labor,  and  but  few  laborers.  Last  Sabbath  our 
meeting  was  excellent.  The  Lord  refreshed  us  with 
His  presence." 
(142) 


In  Eockester,  Neiv  York  143 

DEATH    OF    ROBERT    HARMON 

Soon  after  our  family  became  settled  in  Rochester, 
we  received  a  letter  from  my  mother  informing  us 
of  the  dangerous  illness  of  my  brother  Robert,  who 
lived  with  my  parents  in  Gorham,  ]\Iaine.  When  the 
news  of  his  sickness  reached  us,  my  sister  Sarah  de- 
cided to  go  immediately  to  Gorham. 

To  all  appearance  my  brother  could  live  but  a 
few  days ;  yet  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  all,  he 
lingered  for  six  months,  a  great  sufferer.  My  sister 
faithfully  watched  over  him  until  the  last.  We  had 
the  privilege  of  visiting  him  before  his  death.  It  was 
an  affecting  meeting.  He  was  much  changed,  yet 
his  wasted  features  were  lighted  up  with  joy.  Bright 
hope  of  the  future  constantly  sustained  him.  We  had 
seasons  of  prayer  in  his  room,  and  Jesus  seemed  very 
near.  We  were  obliged  to  separate  from  our  dear 
brother,  expecting  never  to  meet  him  again  this  side 
of  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  Soon  afterward  my 
brother  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  in  full  hope  of  having  a 
part  in  the  first  resurrection. 

PRESSING   ON 

We  toiled  on  in  Rochester  through  much  perplexity 
and  discouragement.  The  cholera  visited  the  city, 
and  while  it  raged,  all  night  long  the  carriages  bearing 
the  dead  were  heard  rumbling  through  the  streets  to 
Mount  Hope  Cemetery.  This  disease  did  not  cut  down 
merely  the  low,  but  took  victims  from  every  class  of 
society.  The  most  skillful  physicians  w^ere  laid  low, 
and  borne  to  Mount  Hope.  As  we  passed  through  the 
streets  in  Rochester,  at  almost  every  corner  we  would 
meet  wagons  with  plain  pine  coffins  in  which  to  put 
the  dearl. 


144  Life  Sketches 

Our  little  Edson  was  attacked,  and  we  carried  him 
to  the  great  Physician.  I  took  him  in  my  arms,  and 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  rebuked  the  disease.  He  felt  re- 
lief at  once,  and  as  a  sister  commenced  praying  for 
the  Lord  to  heal  him,  the  little  fellow  of  three  years 
looked  up  in  astonishment,  and  said,  ''They  need  not 
pray  any  more,  for  the  Lord  has  healed  me."  He 
was  very  weak,  but  the  disease  made  no  further  prog- 
ress. Yet  he  gained  no  strength.  Our  faith  was  still 
to  be  tried.    For  three  days  he  ate  nothing. 

We  had  appointments  out  for  two  months,  reaching 
from  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  to  Bangor,  Maine;  and  this 
journey  we  were  to  perform  with  our  covered  carriage 
and  our  good  horse  Charlie,  given  to  us  by  brethren 
in  Vermont.  We  hardly  dared  to  leave  the  child  in 
so  critical  a  state,  but  decided  to  go  unless  there  was 
a  change  for  the  worse.  In  two  days  we  must  com- 
mence our  journey  in  order  to  reach  our  first  appoint- 
ment. We  presented  the  case  before  the  Lord,  taking 
it  as  an  evidence  that  if  the  child  had  appetite  to 
eat  we  would  venture.  The  first  day  there  was  no 
change  for  the  better.  He  could  not  take  the  least 
food.  The  next  day  about  noon  he  called  for  broth, 
and  it  nourished  him. 

We  began  our  journey  that  afternoon.  About  four 
o'clock  I  took  my  sick  child  upon  a  pillow,  and  we 
rode  twenty  miles.  He  seemed  very  nervous  that 
night.  He  could  not  sleep,  and  I  held  him  in  my 
arms  nearly  the  whole  night. 

The  next  morning  we  consulted  together  as  to 
whether  to  return  to  Rochester  or  go  on.  The  family 
who  had  entertained  us  said  that  if  we  went  on,  we 
would  bury  the  child  on  the  road ;  and  to  all  appear- 
ance it  would  be  so.     But  I  dared  not  go  back  to 


In  RocKester,  New  York  145 

Rochester.  We  believed  the  affliction  of  the  child  was 
the  work  of  Satan,  to  hinder  us  from  traveling;  and 
we  dared  not  yield  to  him.  I  said  to  my  husband : 
*'If  we  go  back,  I  shall  expect  the  child  to  die.  He 
can  but  die  if  we  go  forward.  Let  us  proceed  on  our 
journey,  trusting  in  the  Lord." 

We  had  before  us  a  journey  of  about  one  hundred 
miles,  to  perform  in  two  days,  yet  we  believed  that 
the  Lord  would  work  for  us  in  this  time  of  extremity. 
I  was  much  exhausted,  and  feared  I  should  fall  asleep 
and  let  the  child  fall  from  my  arms ;  so  I  laid  him  upon 
my  lap,  and  tied  him  to  my  waist,  and  we  both  slept 
that  day  over  much  of  the  distance.  The  child  revived 
and  continued  to  gain  strength  the  whole  journey, 
and  we  brought  him  home  quite  rugged. 

The  Lord  greatly  blessed  us  on  our  journey  to  Ver- 
mont. My  husband  had  much  care  and  labor.  At  the 
different  conferences  he  did  most  of  the  preaching, 
sold  books,  and  labored  to  extend  the  circulation  of 
the  paper.  When  one  conference  was  over,  we  would 
hasten  to  the  next.  At  noon  we  would  feed  the  horse 
by  the  roadside,  and  eat  our  lunch.  Then  my  hus- 
band, laying  his  writing  paper  on  the  cover  of  our 
dinner  box  or  on  the  top  of  his  hat,  would  write 
articles  for  the  Revieiv  and  Instructor. 

CONVERSION    OF    THE    OFFICE    FOREMAN 

While  we  were  absent  from  Rochester  oft  this  East- 
ern tour,  the  foreman  of  the  Office  was  attacked  with 
cholera.  He  was  an  unconverted  young  man.  The 
lady  of  the  house  where  he  boarded  died  with  the 
same  disease,  also  her  daughter.  He  was  then  brought 
down,  and  no  one  ventured  to  take  care  of  him,  fear- 
ing the  disease.     The  Office  hands  watched  over  him 


146  Life  Sketches 

until  the  disease  seemed  checked,  then  took  him  to  our 
house.  He  had  a  relapse,  and  a  physician  attended 
him,  and  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  save  him, 
but  at  length  told  him  that  his  case  was  hopeless,  that 
he  could  not  survive  through  the  night.  Those  in- 
terested in  the  young  man  could  not  bear  to  see  him 
die  without  hope.  They  prayed  around  his  bedside 
while  he  was  suffering  great  agony.  He  also  praj'ed 
that  the  Lord  would  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  forgive 
his  sins.  Yet  he  obtained  no  relief.  He  continued  to 
cramp  and  toss  in  restless  agony.  The  brethren  con- 
tinued in  prayer  all  night  that  he  might  be  spared  to 
repent  of  his  sins  and  keep  the  commandments  of 
God.  He  at  length  seemed  to  consecrate  himself  to 
God,  and  promised  the  Lord  he  would  keep  the  Sabbath 
and  serve  Him.     He  soon  felt  relief. 

The  next  morning  the  physician  came,  and  as  he 
entered,  said,  "I  told  my  wife  about  one  o'clock  this 
morning  that  in  all  probability  the  young  man  was  out 
of  his  trouble. ' '  He  was  told  that  he  was  alive.  The 
physician  was  surprised,  and  immediately  ascended 
the  stairs  to  his  room.  As  he  felt  the  pulse,  he  said : 
"Young  man,  you  are  better,  the  crisis  is  past;  but 
it  is  not  my  skill  that  saved  you,  but  a  higher  power. 
With  good  nursing  you  may  get  well."  He  gained 
rapidly,  and  soon  took  his  place  in  the  Office,  a  con- 
verted man. 

NATHANIEL    AND    ANNA    W^HITE 

After  we  returned  from  our  Eastern  journey,  I 
was  shown  that  we  were  in  danger  of  taking  burdens 
upon  us  that  God  did  not  require  us  to  bear.  We  had 
a  part  to  act  in  the  cause  of  God,  and  should  not  add 
to  our  cares  by  increasing  our  family  to  gratify  the 
wishes  of  any.     I  saw  that  in  order  to  save  souls  we 


In  EoclieRter,  Neiv  York  147 

should  be  willing  to  bear  burdens ;  and  that  we  should 
open  the  way  for  my  husband 's  brother  Nathaniel  and 
his  sister  Anna  to  come  and  live  Avith  us.  They  were 
both  invalids,  yet  we  extended  to  them  a  cordial  in- 
vitation to  come  to  our  home.    This  they  accepted. 

As  soon  as  we  saw  Nathaniel,  we  feared  that  con- 
sumption had  marked  him  for  the  grave.  The  hectic 
flush  was  upon  his  cheek,  yet  we  hoped  and  prayed  that 
the  Lord  would  spare  him,  that  his  talent  might  be 
employed  in  the  cause  of  God.  But  the  Lord  saw  fit 
to  order  otherwise. 

Nathaniel  and  Anna  came  into  the  truth  cautiously 
yet  understandingly.  They  weighed  the  evidences  of 
our  position,  and  conscientiously  decided  for  the  truth. 

May  6,  1853,  we  prepared  Nathaniel's  supper,  but 
he  soon  said  that  he  was  faint,  and  did  not  know  but 
that  he  was  going  to  die.  He  sent  for  me,  and  as  soon 
as  I  entered  the  room,  I  knew  that  he  was  dying,  and 
said  to  him  :  ' '  Nathaniel  dear,  trust  in  God.  He  loves 
you,  and  you  love  Him.  Trust  in  Him  as  a  child 
trusts  in  its  parents.  Don't  be  troubled.  The  Lord 
\N\\l  not  leave  you."  Said  he,  "Yes,  yes."  We 
prayed,  and  he  responded,  "Amen,  praise  the  Lord!" 
He  did  not  seem  to  suffer  pain.  He  did  not  groan  once, 
or  struggle,  or  move  a  muscle  of  his  face,  but  breathed 
shorter  and  shorter  until  he  fell  asleep,  in  the  twenty- 
second  year  of  his  age. 


10 


XXII 
ADVANCING  UNDER  DIFFICULTIES 

After  Nathaniel's  death  in  May,  1853,  my  husband 
was  much  afflicted.  Trouble  and  anxiety  of  mind  had 
prostrated  him.  He  had  a  high  fever,  and  was  con- 
fined to  his  bed.  We  united  in  prayer  for  him;  but 
though  relieved,  he  still  remained  very  weak.  He 
had  appointments  out  for  Mill  Grove,  N.  Y.,  and 
Michigan,  but  feared  that  he  could  not  fill  them.  "We 
decided,  however,  to  venture  as  far  as  Mill  Grove, 
and  if  he  grew  no  better,  to  return  home.  While 
at  Elder  R.  F.  Cottrell's  at  Mill  Grove,  he  suffered 
much  extreme  weakness,  and  thought  he  could  go  no 
farther. 

We  were  in  much  perplexity.  Must  we  be  driven 
from  the  work  by  bodily  infirmities?  Would  Satan 
be  permitted  to  exercise  his  power  upon  us,  and  con- 
tend for  our  usefulness  and  lives,  as  long  as  we  should 
remain  in  the  world?  We  knew  that  God  could  limit 
the  power  of  Satan.  He  might  suffer  us  to  be  tried 
in  the  furnace,  but  would  bring  us  forth  purified  and 
better  fitted  for  His  work. 

I  went  into  a  log  house  near  by,  and  there  poured  out 
my  soul  before  God  in  prayer  that  He  would  rebuke 
the  disease  and  strengthen  my  husband  to  endure  the 
journey.  The  case  was  urgent,  and  my  faith  firmly 
grasped  the  promises  of  God.  I  there  obtained  the 
evidence  that  if  we  should  proceed  on  our  journey  to 
IMichigan,  the  angel  of  God  would  go  with  us.  When 
I  related  to  my  husband  the  exercise  of  my  mind,  he 
said  that  his  own  mind  had  been  exercised  in  a  similar 
manner,  and  we  decided  to  go,  trusting  in  the  Lord. 
My  husband  was  so  weak  that  he  could  not  buckle  the 
(148) 


Advancing  under  Difficulties  149 

straps  to  his  valise,  and  called  Brother  Cottrell  to  do 
it  for  him. 

Every  mile  we  traveled  he  felt  strengthened.  The 
Lord  sustained  him.  And  while  he  was  preaching  the 
Word,  I  felt  assured  that  angels  of  God  were  standing 
by  his  side. 

FIRST    VISIT    TO    MICHIGAN 

At  Jackson,  Mich.,  we  found  the  church  in  great  con- 
fusion. While  I  was  among  them,  the  Lord  instructed 
me  regarding  their  condition,  and  I  endeavored  to  bear 
a  straightforward  testimony.  Some  refused  to  heed 
the  counsel  given,  and  began  to  fight  against  my  testi- 
mony ;  and  here  began  what  later  became  known  as  the 
Messenger  party. 

Concerning  our  labors  on  this  tour  among  the  com- 
panies of  Sabbath-keeping  believers  in  Michigan,  I 
wrote  as  follows  in  a  letter  dated  June  23,  1853 : 

"While  in  Michigan  we  visited  Tyrone,  Jackson, 
Sylvan,  Bedford,  and  Vergennes.  My  husband  in  the 
strength  of  God  endured  the  journey  and  his  labor 
well.  Only  once  did  his  strength  entirely  fail  him. 
He  was  unable  to  preach  at  Bedford.  He  went  to  the 
place  of  meeting,  and  stood  up  in  the  desk  to  preach, 
but  became  faint  and  was  obliged  to  sit  down.  He 
asked  Elder  J.  N.  Loughborough  to  take  the  subject 
where  he  had  left  it,  and  finish  the  discourse.  Then 
he  went  out  of  the  house  into  the  open  air,  and  lay 
upon  the  green  grass  until  he  had  somewhat  recovered, 
when  Brother  Kelsey  let  him  take  his  horse,  and  he 
rode  alone  one  mile  and  a  half  to  Brother  Brooks's. 

**  Brother  Loughborough  went  through  with  the 
subject  with  much  freedom.  All  were  interested  in 
the  meeting.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  me, 
and  I  had  perfect  freedom  in  bearing  my  testimony. 


150  Life  Sketches 

The  power  of  God  was  in  the  house,  and  nearly  every 
one  present  was  affected  to  tears.  Some  took  a  de- 
cided stand  for  the  truth. 

"After  the  meeting  closed  we  rode  through  the 
woods  to  a  beautiful  lake,  where  six  were  buried  with 
Christ  in  baptism.  We  then  returned  to  Brother 
Brooks's,  and  found  my  husband  more  comfortable. 
While  alone  that  day,  his  mind  had  been  exercised 
upon  the  subject  of  Spiritualism,  and  he  there  decided 
to  write  the  book  entitled  '  Signs  of  the  Times. ' 

"Next  day  we  journeyed  to  Yergennes,  traveling 
over  rough  log  ways  and  sloughs.  ^luch  of  the  way 
I  rode  in  nearly  a  fainting  condition;  but  our  hearts 
were  lifted  to  God  in  prayer  for  strength,  and  we 
found  Him  a  present  help,  and  were  able  to  accomplish 
the  journey,  and  bear  our  testimony  there." 

WRITING    AND    TRAVELING 

Soon  after  our  return  to  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  my  hus- 
band engaged  in  writing  the  book  "Signs  of  the 
Times. "  He  was  still  feeble,  and  could  sleep  but  little, 
but  the  Lord  was  his  support.  When  his  mind  was  in 
a  confused,  suffering  state,  we  would  bow  before  God, 
and  in  our  distress  cry  unto  Him.  He  heard  our  ear- 
nest prayers,  and  often  blessed  my  husband  so  that 
with  refreshed  spirits  he  went  on  with  the  work.  ^lany 
times  in  the  day  did  we  thus  go  before  the  Lord  in 
earnest  prayer.  That  book  was  not  written  in  his  own 
strength. 

In  the  fall  of  1853  we  attended  conferences  at 
Buck's  Bridge,  N.  Y. ;  Stowe,  Yt. ;  Boston,  Dartmouth, 
and  Springfield,  Mass. ;  Washington,  N.  H. ;  and  New 
Haven,  Yt.  This  was  a  laborious  and  rather  discourag- 
ing journey.    Many  had  embraced  the  truth  who  were 


Advancing  under  DifficidUes  151 

unsanctified  in  heart  and  life;  the  elements  of  strife 
and  rebellion  were  at  work,  and  it  was  necessary  that 
a  movement  should  take  place  to  purify  the  church. 

DELIVERANCE   FROM    DISEASE 

In  the  winter  and  spring^  I  suffered  much  with 
heart  disease.  It  was  difficult  for  me  to  breathe  while 
lying  down,  and  I  could  not  sleep  unless  raised  in 
nearly  a  sitting  posture.  I  had  upon  my  left  eyelid 
a  swelling  which  appeared  to  be  a  cancer.  It  had 
been  gradually  increasing  for  more  than  a  year,  until 
it  had  become  quite  painful,  and  affected  my  sight. 

A  celebrated  physician  who  gave  counsel  free  visited 
Rochester,  and  I  decided  to  have  him  examine  my  eye. 
He  thought  the  swelling  would  prove  to  be  a  cancer ; 
but  upon  feeling  my  pulse  he  said:  "You  are  much 
diseased,  and  will  die  of  apoplexy  before  that  swelling 
sliall  break  out.  You  are  in  a  dangerous  condition  witli 
disease  of  the  heart."  This  did  not  startle  me,  for  I 
had  been  aware  that  without  speedy  relief  I  must  go 
down  to  the  grave.  Two  other  women  who  had  come 
for  counsel  were  suffering  with  the  same  disease.  The 
physician  said  that  I  was  in  a  more  dangerous  condi- 
tion than  either  of  them,  and  it  could  not  be  more  than 
three  weeks  before  I  would  be  afflicted  with  paralysis. 

In  about  three  weeks  I  fainted  and  fell  to  the  floor, 
and  remained  nearly  unconscious  about  thirty-six 
hours.  It  was  feared  that  I  could  not  live,  but  in 
answer  to  prayer  I  again  revived.  One  week  later  I 
received  a  shock  upon  my  left  side.  I  had  a  strange 
sensation  of  coldness  and  numbness  in  my  head,  and 
severe  pain  in  my  temples.  My  tongue  seemed  heavy 
and  numb  ;  I  could  not  speak  plainly.  My  left  arm  and 
side  were  helpless. 


152  Life  Sketches 

The  brethren  and  sisters  came  together  to  make  my 
ease  a  special  subject  of  prayer.  I  received  the  blessing 
of  God,  and  had  the  assurance  that  He  loved  me;  but 
the  pain  continued,  and  I  grew  more  feeble  every  hour. 
Again  the  brethren  and  sisters  assembled  to  present 
my  case  to  the  Lord.  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  not 
pray  vocally.  My  appearance  seemed  to  weaken  the 
faith  of  those  around  me.  Then  the  promises  of  God 
were  arraj^ed  before  me  as  I  had  never  viewed  them  be- 
fore. It  seemed  to  me  that  Satan  was  striving  to  tear 
me  from  my  husband  and  children  and  lay  me  in  the 
grave,  and  these  questions  were  suggested  to  my  mind : 
Can  you  believe  the  naked  promise  of  God  ?  Can  you 
walk  out  by  faith,  let  the  appearance  be  what  it  may  ? 
Faith  revived.  I  whispered  to  my  husband,  ''I  be- 
lieve that  I  shall  recover.''  He  answered,  "I  wish  I 
could  believe  it. "  I  retired  that  night  without  relief, 
yet  relying  with  firm  confidence  upon  the  promises  of 
God.  I  could  not  sleep,  but  continued  my  silent 
prayer.     Just  before  day  I  fell  asleep.. 

I  awoke  at  sunrise,  perfectly  free  from  pain.  0, 
what  a  change !  It  seemed  to  me  that  an  angel  of 
God  had  touched  me  while  I  was  sleeping.  The  pres- 
sure upon  my  heart  was  gone,  and  I  was  very  happy. 
I  was  filled  with  gratitude.  The  praise  of  God  was 
upon  my  lips.  I  awoke  my  husband,  and  related  to 
him  the  wonderful  work  that  the  Lord  had  wrought 
for  me.  He  could  scarcely  comprehend  it  at  first ;  but 
when  I  arose  and  dressed  and  walked  around  the  house, 
he  could  praise  God  with  me.  My  afflicted  eye  was 
free  from  pain.  In  a  few  days  the  swelling  disap- 
peared, and  my  eyesight  was  fully  restored.  The  work 
was  complete. 

Again  I  visited  the  physician,  and  as  soon  as  he  felt 
my  pulse  he  said,  *' Madam,  an  entire  change  has  taken 


Advancing  under  DifficulUes  153 

place  in  your  system ;  but  the  two  women  who  visited 
me  for  counsel  when  you  were  last  here  are  dead." 
After  I  left,  the  doctor  said  to  a  friend  of  mine: 
''Her  case  is  a  mystery.     I  do  not  understand  it." 

VISIT    TO    MICHIGAN    AND    WISCONSIN 1854 

In  the  spring  of  1854  we  visited  Michigan  again; 
and  though  we  were  obliged  to  ride  over  log  ways 
and  through  nuid  sloughs,  my  strength  failed  not. 
We  felt  that  the  Lord  would  have  us  visit  Wisconsin, 
and  arranged  to  board  the  cars  at  Jackson  late  at 
night. 

As  w^e  were  preparing  to  take  the  train,  we  felt 
very  solemn,  and  proposed  a  season  of  prayer;  and 
as  we  there  committed  ourselves  to  God,  we  could 
not  refrain  from  weeping.  We  went  to  the  depot 
with  feelings  of  deep  solemnity.  On  boarding  the 
train,  we  went  into  a  forward  ear,  which  had  seats 
with  high  backs,  hoping  that  we  might  sleep  some 
that  night.  The  car  was  full,  and  we  passed  back 
into  the  next,  and  there  found  seats.  I  did  not,  as 
usual  when  traveling  in  the  night,  lay  off  my  bonnet, 
but  held  my  carpetbag  in  my  hand,  as  if  waiting 
for  something.  We  both  spoke  of  our  singular  feeb 
ings. 

The  train  had  run  about  three  miles  from  Jackson 
when  its  motion  became  very  violent,  jerking  back- 
ward and  forward,  and  finally  stopping.  I  opened 
the  window  and  saw  one  car  raised  nearly  upon  end. 
I  heard  agonizing  groans,  and  there  was  great  con- 
fusion. The  engine  had  been  thrown  from  the  track, 
but  the  car  w^e  were  in  was  on  the  track,  and  was 
separated  about  one  hundred  feet  from  those  before 
it.     The  coupling  had  not  been  broken,  but  our  car 


154  Life  Sketches 

had  been  unfastened  from  the  one  before  it,  as  if 
an  angel  had  separated  them.  The  baggage  ear  was 
not  much  injured,  and  our  large  trunk  of  books  was 
uninjured.  The  second-class  car  was  crushed,  and 
the  pieces,  with  the  passengers,  were  thrown  on  both 
sides  of  the  track.  The  car  in  which  we  had  tried 
to  get  a  seat  was  much  broken,  and  one  end  was 
raised  upon  the  heap  of  ruins.  Four  were  killed  or 
mortally  wounded,  and  many  were  much  injured. 
We  could  but  feel  that  God  had  sent  an  angel  to  pre- 
serve  our  lives. 

We  returned  to  the  home  of  Brother  Cyrenius 
Smith,  near  Jackson,  and  the  next  day  took  the  train 
for  Wisconsin.  Our  visit  to  that  State  was  blessed  of 
God.  Souls  were  converted  as  the  result  of  our  efforts. 
The  Lord  strengthened  me  to  endure  the  tedious 
journey. 

RETURN    TO    ROCHESTER 

We  returned  from  Wisconsin  much  worn,  desiring 
rest,  but  Avere  distressed  to  find  Sister  Anna  afflicted. 
Disease  had  fastened  upon  her,  and  she  was  brought 
very  low.  Trials  thickened  around  us.  We  had  much 
care.  The  Office  hands  boarded  ^\\t\\  us,  and  our 
family  numbered  from  fifteen  to  twenty.  The  large 
conferences  and  the  Sabbath  meetings  were  held  at 
our  house.  We  had  no  quiet  Sabbaths;  for  some  of 
the  sisters  usuall}^  tarried  all  day  with  their  children. 
Our  brethren  and  sisters  generally  did  not  consider 
the  inconvenience  and  additional  care  and  expense 
brought  upon  us.  As  one  after  another  of  the  Office 
hands  would  come  home  sick,  needing  extra  attention, 
I  was  fearful  that  we  should  sink  beneath  the  anxiety 
and  care.  I  often  thought  that  we  could  endure  no 
more;  yet  trials  increased,  and  with  surprise  I  found 


Advancing  under  Difficulties  155 

that  we  were  not  overwhelmed.  We  learned  the  les- 
son that  much  more  suffering  and  trial  could  be 
borne  than  we  had  once  thought  possible.  The  watch- 
ful eye  of  the  Lord  was  upon  us,  to  see  that  we 
were  not  destroyed. 

August  29,  1854,  another  responsibility  was  added 
to  our  family  in  the  birth  of  Willie.  He  took  my 
mind  somewhat  from  the  troubles  around  me.  About 
this  time  the  first  number  of  the  paper  falsely  called 
the  Messenger  of  Truth  was  received.  Those  who 
slandered  us  through  that  paper  had  been  reproved 
for  their  faults  and  errors.  They  would  not  bear 
reproof,  and  in  a  secret  manner  at  first,  afterward 
more  openly,  used  their  influence  against  us. 

The  Lord  had  shown  me  the  character  and  final 
come-out  of  that  party;  that  His  frown  was  upon 
those  connected  with  that  paper,  and  His  hand  was 
against  them,  and  although  they  might  appear  to 
prosper  for  a  time,  and  some  honest  ones  be  de- 
ceived, yet  truth  would  eventually  triumph,  and  every 
honest  soul  would  break  away  from  the  deception 
which  had  held  them,  and  come  out  clear  from  the  in- 
fluence of  these  wicked  men;  as  God's  hand  was 
against  them,  they  must  go  down. 

DEATH    OF    ANNA   WHITE 

Sister  Anna  continued  to  fail.  Her  father  and 
mother  and  her  older  sister  came  from  Maine  to  visit 
her  in  her  affliction.  Anna  was  calm  and  cheerful. 
She  had  much  desired  this  interview  with  her  parents 
and  sister.  She  bade  them  farewell,  as  they  left 
to  return  to  Maine,  to  meet  them  no  more  until  God 
shall  call  forth  His  faithful  ones  to  health  and  im- 
mortality. 


156  Life  Sketches 

In  the  last  days  of  her  sickness,  with  her  own 
trembling  hands  she  arranged  her  things,  leaving 
them  in  perfect  order,  and  disposing  of  them  accord- 
ing to  her  mind.  She  expressed  a  great  desire  that 
her  parents  should  embrace  the  Sabbath,  and  live 
near  us.  ' '  If  I  thought  this  would  ever  be, ' '  she  said, 
"I  could  die  perfectly  satisfied," 

The  last  office  performed  by  her  emaciated,  trem- 
bling hand,  was  to  trace  a  few  lines  to  her  parents. 
And  did  not  God  regard  her  last  wishes  and  prayers 
for  her  parents  ?  In  less  than  two  years,  Father  and 
Mother  White  were  keeping  the  Bible  Sabbath,  hap- 
pily situated  within  less  than  one  hundred  feet  from 
our  door. 

We  would  have  kept  Anna  with  us;  but  we  were 
obliged  to  close  her  eyes  in  death,  and  lay  her  away 
to  rest.  Long  had  she  cherished  a  hope  in  Jesus,  and 
she  looked  forward  with  pleasing  anticipation  to  the 
morning  of  the  resurrection.  We  laid  her  beside 
dear  Nathaniel  in  Mount  Hope  Cemetery. 


XXIII 
REMOVAL  TO  MICHIGAN 

In  1855  the  brethren  in  Michigan  opened  the  way 
for  the  publishing  work  to  be  removed  to  Battle  Creek. 
At  that  time  my  husband  was  owing  between  two  and 
three  thousand  dollars ;  and  all  he  had,  besides  a  small 
lot  of  books,  Avas  accounts  for  books,  and  some  of 
these  were  doubtful.  The  cause  had  apparently  come 
to  a  standstill.  Orders  for  publications  were  very 
few  and  small.  My  husband's  health  was  very  poor. 
He  was  troubled  with  cough  and  soreness  of  lungs, 
and  his  nervous  sj^stem  was-  prostrated.  We  feared 
that  he  would  die  while  still  in  debt. 

COMFORTING  ASSURANCES 

Those  were  days  of  sadness.  I  looked  upon  my 
three  little  boys,  soon,  as  I  feared,  to  be  left  father- 
less, and  thoughts  like  these  forced  themselves  upon 
me:  My  husband  will  die  of  overwork  in  the  cause 
of  present  truth;  and  who  realizes  what  he  has  suf- 
fered? "Who  knows  the  burdens  he  has  for  years 
borne,  the  extreme  care  which  has  crushed  his  spirits 
and  ruined  his  health,  bringing  him  to  an  untimely 
grave,  leaving  his  family  destitute  and  dependent? 
I  often  asked  myself  the  question :  Does  God  have  no 
care  for  these  things?  Does  He  pass  them  by  un- 
noticed? I  was  comforted  to  know  that  there  is 
One  Avho  judgeth  righteously,  and  that  every  sacri- 
fice, every  self-denial,  and  every  pang  of  anguish 
endured  for  His  sake,  is  faithfully  chronicled  in 
heaven,  and  wnll  bring  its  reward.  The  day  of  the 
Lord  will  declare  and  bring  to  light  things  that  are 
not  yet  made  manifest. 

(157) 


158  Ufe  Sketches 

I  was  shown  that  God  designed  to  raise  my  husband 
up  gradually;  that  we  must  exercise  strong  faith,  for 
in  every  effort  we  should  be  fiercely  buffeted  by  Satan ; 
that  we  must  look  away  from  outward  appearances, 
and  believe.  Three  times  a  day  we  went  alone  before 
God,  and  engaged  in  earnest  prayer  for  the  recovery 
of  his  health.  The  Lord  graciously  heard  our  earnest 
cries,  and  my  husband  began  to  recover.  I  cannot 
better  state  my  feelings  at  this  time  than  they  are  ex- 
pressed in  the  following  extracts  from  a  letter  I 
wrote  to  Sister  Howland : 

*'I  feel  thankful  that  I  can  now  have  my  children 
with  me,  under  my  own  watchcare.'  For  weeks  I  have 
felt  a  hungering  and  thirsting  for  salvation,  and  we 
have  enjoyed  almost  uninterrupted  communion  with 
God.  Why  do  we  stay  away  from  the  fountain,  when 
we  can  come  and  drink?  Why  do  we  die  for  bread, 
when  there  is  a  storehouse  full  ?     It  is  rich  and  free. 

0  my  soul,  feast  upon  it,  and  daily  drink  in  heavenly 
joys !  I  will  not  hold  my  peace.  The  praise  of  God  is 
in  my  heart  and  upon  my  lips.  We  can  rejoice  in 
the  fullness  of  our  Saviour's  love.  We  can  feast  upon 
His  excellent  glory.  IMy  soul  testifies  to  this.  ]\Iy 
gloom  has  been  dispersed  by  this  precious  light,  and 

1  can  never  forget  it.  Lord,  help  me  to  keep  it  in 
lively  remembrance.  Awake,  all  the  energies  of  my 
soul !  Awake,  and  adore  thy  Eedeemer  for  His  w^on- 
drous  love ! 

''Our  enemies  may  triumph.  They  may  speak 
bitter  words,  and  their  tongue  frame  slander,  deceit, 
and  falsehood ;  yet  will  we  not  be  moved.  We  know 
in  whom  we  have  believed.     We  have   not   run   in 

^  When  returning  from  an  Eastern  tour  to  their  Rochester  home, 
in  the  fall  of  1853.  Elder  and  Mrs.  White  brought  with  them  their 
eldest  child,  Henry,  who  for  five  years  had  been  tenderly  cared  for 
by  Brother  and   Sister  Howland. 


Removal  to  Michigan  159 

vain,  neither  labored  in  vain.  A  reckoning  day  is 
coming,  when  all  will  be  judged  according  to  the 
deeds  done  in  the  body.  It  is  true  the  world  is  dark. 
Opposition  may  wax  strong.  The  trifler  and  the 
scorner  may  grow  bold  in  their  iniquity.  Yet  for 
all  this  we  will  not  be  moved,  but  lean  upon  the  arm 
of  the  Mighty  One  for  strength. 


> ) 


CAPTIVITY    TURNED 

From  the  time  we  moved  to  Battle  Creek,  the  Lord 
began  to  turn  our  captivity.  We  found  sympathiz- 
ing friends  in  Michigan,  who  were  ready  to  share  our 
burdens  and  supply  our  wants.  Old,  tried  friends 
in  central  New  York  and  New  England,  especially  in 
Vermont,  sympathized  with  us  in  our  afflictions,  and 
were  ready  to  assist  us  in  time  of  distress.  At  the 
conference  at  Battle  Creek  in  November,  1856,  God 
wrought  for  us.  New  life  was  given  to  the  cause, 
and  success  attended  the  labors  of  our  preachers. 

The  publications  were  called  for,  and  proved  to 
be  just  what  the  cause  demanded.  The  Messenger  of 
Truth  soon  went  down,  and  the  discordant  spirits 
who  had  spoken  through  it  were  scattered.  My  hus- 
band was  enabled  to  pay  all  his  debts.  His  cough 
ceased,  the  pain  and  soreness  left  his  lungs  and 
throat,  and  he  was  gradually  restored  to  health,  so 
that  he  could  preach  three  times  on  the  Sabbath  and 
on  first  day  with  ease.  This  wonderful  work  in  his 
restoration  was  of  God,  and  He  should  have  all  the 
glory. 


XXIV 
LABORS  IN  THE  MIDDLE  WEST  — 1856-58 

In  the  fall  of  1856,  while  visiting  a  company  of 
Sabbath-keeping  Adventists  at  Round  Grove,  111.,  I 
was  shown  that  the  company  of  brethren  at  Waukon. 
Iowa,  needed  help ;  that  Satan 's  snare  must  be  broken, 
and  these  precious  souls  rescued.  My  mind  could 
not  be  at  ease  until  we  had  decided  to  visit  them. 

A    VICTORY    AT    WAUKON,    IOWA 

When  we  reached  Waukon,  late  in  December,  1856, 
we  found  nearly  all  the  Sabbath  keepers  sorry  we  had 
come.  Much  prejudice  existed  against  us,  for  much 
had  been  said  that  tended  to  injure  our  influence. 

At  the  evening  meeting  I  was  taken  off  in  vision, 
and  the  power  of  God  fell  upon  the  company.  I  re- 
lated what  the  Lord  had  given  me  for  the  people. 
It  was  this:  ''Return  unto  Me,  and  I  will  return  unto 
thee,  and  heal  all  thy  baekslidings.  Tear  down  the 
rubbish  from  the  door  of  thy  heart,  and  open  the 
door,  and  I  will  come  in  and  sup  with  thee."  I  saw 
that  if  they  would  clear  the  way,  and  confess  their 
wrongs,  Jesus  would  walk  through  the  midst  of  us 
in  power. 

After  I  had  borne  my  testimony,  one  sister  be- 
gan to  confess  in  a  clear,  decided  manner;  and  as 
she  made  confession,  the  floodgates  of  heaven  seemed 
suddenly  opened,  and  I  was  prostrated  by  the  power 
of  God.  It  seemed  an  awful  yet  glorious  place.  The 
meeting  continued  till  past  midnight,  and  a  great 
work  was  accomplished. 

The  next  day  the  meeting  began  where  it  had  ended 
the  night  before.  Those  who  had  been  blessed  at  the 
(160) 


Labors  in  the  Middle  West  — 1856-58        161 

previous  meeting  retained  the  blessing.  They  had 
not  slept  much,  for  the  Spirit  of  God  rested  upon 
them  through  the  night.  Some  confessed  their  feeling 
of  disunion  with  us  and  their  backslidden  condition. 
The  meeting  continued,  without  intermission,  from 
ten  0  'clock  in  the  forenoon  till  five  in  the  evening. 

That  evening  the  burden  left  us.  It  was  rolled  upon 
the  brethren  and  sisters  of  Waukon,  and  they  labored 
for  each  other  with  zeal  and  with  the  power  of  God 
upon  them.  Countenances  that  looked  sad  when  we 
came  to  the  place,  now  shone  with  the  heavenly  anoint- 
ing. It  seemed  that  heavenly  angels  were  passing 
from  one  to  another  in  the  room  to  finish  the  good 
work  which  had  begun.  Soon  we  were  able  to  bid 
farewell  to  our  brethren  in  Waukon,  and  to  start 
on  our  homeward  journey. 

VIEW    AT   LOVETT^S    GROVE,    OHIO 

In  the  spring  of  1858,  we  visited  Ohio,  and  at- 
tended conferences  at  Green  Springs,  Gilboa,  and 
Lovett's  Grove.  At  Lovett's  Grove  the  Lord's  bless- 
ing rested  upon  us  in  special  power.  On  Sunday 
afternoon  there  was  a  funeral  service  at  the  school- 
house  where  our  meetings  were  being  held.  My  hus- 
band was  invited  to  speak.  He  was  blessed  with 
freedom,  and  the  words  spoken  seemed  to  affect  the 
hearers. 

When  he  had  closed  his  remarks,  I  felt  urged  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  to  bear  my  testimony.  As  I 
was  led  to  speak  upon  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the 
resurrection,  and  the  cheering  hope  of  the  Christian, 
my  soul  triumphed  in  God ;  I  drank  in  rich  draughts 
of  salvation.     Heaven,  sweet  heaven,  was  the  magnet 


162  Life  Sketches 

to  draw  my  soul  upward,  and  I  was  wrapped  in  a 
vision  of  God's  glory.  Many  important  matters  Avere 
there  revealed  to  me  for  the  church. 

WRITING   ^^  SPIRITUAL    GIPTS/'   VOL.    1 

In  the  vision  at  Lovett's  Grove,  most  of  the  matter 
which  I  had  seen  ten  years  before  concerning  the 
great  controversy  of  the  ages  between  Christ  and 
Satan,  was  repeated,  and  I  was  instructed  to  write  it 
out.  I  was  shown  that  while  I  should  have  to  contend 
with  the  powers  of  darkness,  for  Satan  would  make 
strong  efforts  to  hinder  me,  yet  I  must  put  my  trust 
in  God,  and  angels  would  not  leave  me  in  the  conflict. 

Two  days  afterward,  while  journeying  on  the  cars 
to  Jackson,  Mich.,  we  arranged  our  plans  for  writing 
and  publishing,  immediately  on  our  return  home,  the 
book  entitled,  "The  Great  Controversy  between  Christ 
and  His  Angels,  and  Satan  and  His  Angels,"  com- 
monly known  as  ''Spiritual  Gifts,"  Vol.  1.'  I  was 
then  as  well  as  usual. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  train  at  Jackson,  we  went  to 
Brother  Palmer's.  We  had  been  in  the  house  but 
a  short  time,  when,  as  I  was  conversing  with  Sister 
Palmer,  my  tongue  refused  to  utter  what  I  wished  to 
say,  and  seemed  large  and  numb.  A  strange,  cold 
sensation  struck  my  heart,  passed  over  my  head, 
and  down  my  right  side.  For  a  time  I  was  insensible, 
but  was  aroused  by  the  voice  of  earnest  prayer.  I 
tried  to  use  my  left  limbs,  but  they  were  perfectly 
useless.  For  a  short  time  I  did  not  expect  to  live. 
It  was  my  third  shock  of  paralysis;   and   although 

1  Note. —  This  volume,  dealing  with  the  fall  of  man,  the  plan  of 
redemption,  and  the  history  of  the  church  from  the  time  of  Christ 
to  the  new  earth,  corresponds  with  the  latter  part  of  "Early  Writings," 
pp.  145-295  (new  edition).  A  portion  of  the  volume,  as  "enlarged  in 
later  years,  is  now  published  separately  under  the  general  title.  "The 
Great    Controversy    between    Christ    and    Satan." 


Lalors  in  the  Middle  West  — 1856-58        163 

within  fifty  miles  of  home,  I  did  not  expect  to  see 
my  children  again.  I  called  to  mind  the  triumphant 
season  I  had  enjoyed  at  Lovett's  Grove,  and  thought 
it  was  my  last  testimony,  and  felt  reconciled  to  die. 

Still  the  earnest  prayers  of  my  friends  were  ascend- 
ing to  heaven  for  me,  and  soon  a  prickling  sensation 
was  felt  in  my  limbs,  and  I  praised  the  Lord  that  I 
could  use  them  a  little.  The  Lord  heard  and  answered 
the  faithful  prayers  of  His  children,  and  the  power  of 
Satan  was  broken.  That  night  I  suffered  much,  but 
the  next  day  I  was  sufficiently  strengthened  to  return 
home. 

For  several  weeks  I  could  not  feel  the  pressure  of 
the  hand  or  the  coldest  water  poured  upon  my  head. 
In  rising  to  walk,  I  often  staggered,  and  sometimes 
fell  to  the  floor.  In  this  afflicted  condition  I  began 
to  write  on  the  great  controversy.  At  first  I  could 
write  but  one  page  a  day,  and  then  rest  three  days; 
but  as  I  progressed,  my  strength  increased.  The 
numbness  in  my  head  did  not  seem  to  becloud  my 
mind,  and  before  I  closed  that  work  ["Spiritual 
Gifts,''  Vol.  1],  the  effect  of  the  shock  had  entirely 
left  me. 

At  the  time  of  the  conference  at  Battle  Creek,  in 
June,  1858,  I  was  shown  in  vision  that  in  the  sudden 
attack  at  Jackson,  Satan  intended  to  take  my  life, 
in  order  to  hinder  the  work  I  was  about  to  write ; 
but  angels  of  God  were  sent  to  my  rescue.  I  also 
saw,  among  other  things,  that  I  should  be  blessed 
with  better  health  than  before  the  attack. 


11 


XXV 
PERSONAL  TRIALS 

When  my  husband  became  so  feeble,  before  our 
removal  from  Rochester,  he  desired  to  free  himself 
from  the  responsibility  of  the  publishing  work.  He 
proposed  that  the  church  take  charge  of  the  work, 
and  that  it  be  managed  by  a  publishing  committee 
whom  they  should  appoint,  and  that  no  one  connected 
with  the  office  derive  any  financial  benefit  therefrom 
beyond  the  wages  received  for  his  labor. 

EFFORTS    TO   ESTABLISH    THE   PUBLISHING    WORK 

Though  the  matter  was  repeatedly  urged  upon 
their  attention,  our  brethren  took  no  action  in  regard 
to  it  until  1861.  Up  to  this  time  my  husband  had 
been  the  legal  proprietor  of  the  publishing  house, 
and  sole  manager  of  the  work.  He  enjoyed  the  con- 
fidence of  the  active  friends  of  the  cause,  who  trusted 
to  his  care  the  means  which  they  donated  from  time 
to  time,  as  the  growing  cause  demanded,  to  build  up 
the  publishing  enterprise.  But  although  the  state- 
ment was  frequently  repeated,  through  the  Review, 
that  the  publishing  house  was  virtually  the  property 
of  the  church,  yet  as  he  was  the  only  legal  manager, 
our  enemies  took  advantage  of  the  situation,  and  un- 
der the  cry  of  speculation  did  all  in  their  power  to 
injure  him,  and  to  retard  the  progress  of  the  cause. 
Under  these  circumstances  he  introduced  the  matter 
of  organization,  which  resulted  in  the  incorporation 
of  the  Seventh-day  Adventist  Publishing  Association, 
according  to  the  laws  of  Michigan,  in  the  spring  of 
1861. 

(164) 


Personal  Tnals  165 


PARENTAL    CARES 

Although  the  cares  that  came  upon  us  in  connec- 
tion with  the  publishing  work  and  other  branches 
of  the  cause  involved  much  perplexity,  the  greatest 
sacrifice  which  I  was  called  to  make  in  connection 
with  the  work  was  to  leave  my  children  frequently 
to  the  care  of  others. 

Henry  had  been  from  us  five  years,  and  Edson  had 
received  but  little  of  our  care.  For  years  at  Rochester 
our  family  had  been  very  large,  and  our  home  like  a 
hotel,  and  we  from  that  home  much  of  the  time. 
I  had  felt  the  deepest  anxiety  that  my  children  should 
be  brought  up  free  from  evil  habits,  and  I  was  often 
grieved  as  I  thought  of  the  contrast  between  my  situa- 
tion and  that  of  others  who  would  not  take  burdens 
and  cares,  who  could  ever  be  with  their  children,  to 
counsel  and  instruct  them,  and  who  spent  their  time 
almost  exclusively  in  their  own  families.  And  I 
have  inquired:  Does  God  require  so  much  of  us,  and 
leave  others  without  burdens  ?  Is  this  equality  ?  Are 
we  to  be  thus  hurried  on  from  one  care  to  another, 
one  part  of  the  work  to  another,  and  have  but  little 
time  to  bring  up  our  children? 

LOSS    OF    CHILDREN 

In  1860  death  stepped  over  our  threshold,  and 
broke  the  youngest  branch  of  our  family  tree.  Little 
Herbert,  born  Sept.  20,  1860,  died  December  14  of 
the  same  year.  When  that  tender  branch  was  broken, 
how  our  hearts  did  bleed  none  may  know  but  those 
who  have  followed  their  little  ones  of  promise  to  the 
grave. 

But  oh,  when  our  noble  Henry  died/  at  the  age  of 

1  The  death  of  Henry  N.  White  occurred  at  Topsham,  Maine,  Dec. 
8,   1863. 


166  Life  Sketches 

sixteen, —  when  our  sweet  singer  was  borne  to  the 
grave,  and  we  no  more  heard  his  early  song, —  ours 
was  a  lonely  home.  Both  parents  and  the  two  remain- 
ing sons  felt  the  blow  most  keenly.  But  God  com- 
forted us  in  our  bereavements,  and  with  faith  and 
courage  we  pressed  forward  in  the  work  He  had 
given  us,  in  bright  hope  of  meeting  our  children  who 
had  been  torn  from  us  by  death,  in  that  w^orld  where 
sickness  and  death  will  never  come. 


/^  /''^^u^is^  --^U^^  ^-i^^eA^  /^/t:^^    C^i^  (^^/2^-f  «.^«^-^       i 

Facsimile  (slightly  reduced)  of  portion  of  a  page  written  by  Mrs. 
White  shortly  after  the  death  of  her  first-born,  Henry  N.  White,  Dec.  8, 
1863. 


XXVI 
BATTLING  AGAINST  DISEASE 

[Historical  Note. — ''Our  people  are  generally 
waking  up  to  the  subject  of  health,"  wrote  Elder 
James  White  in  an  editorial  in  the  Review,  Dec.  13, 
1864,  "and  they  should  have  publications  on  the 
subject  to  meet  their  present  wants,  at  prices  within 
reach  of  the  poorest."  He  announced  the  early  is- 
suance of  a  series  of  pamphlets,  under  the  general 
title,  "Health:  or  How  to  Live." 

The  strong  conviction  of  Elder  and  Mrs.  White, 
that  the  reforms  to  be  outlined  in  these  pamphlets 
were  of  great  importance,  is  thus  expressed  in  a  note 
in  the  Review,  Jan.  24,  1865,  calling  attention  to  the 
publication  of  the  first  of  the  series : 

"We  wish  to  call  the  attention  of  the  brethren 
everywhere  to  these  works,  prepared  with  especial  care, 
on  the  important  subject  of  a  reform  in  our  manners 
of  life,  which  is  greatly  needed,  and  as  we  view  it, 
will  surely  he  accomplished  i)i  wJiatever  people  find 
themselves  at  last  prepared  for  translation." 

During  the  first  five  months  of  1865  this  series 
was  completed.  These  health  pamphlets,  six  in  num- 
ber, contained  articles  from  ]\Irs.  White  on  "Disease 
and  Its  Causes,"  and  on  allied  subjects;  and  many 
extracts  from  the  writings  of  various  physicians  and 
others  interested  in  health  reform  principles.  Hy- 
gienic recipes  were  included,  also  hints  on  the  use 
of  water  as  a  remedial  agency.  The  harmful  effects 
of  alcohol,  tobacco,  tea  and  coffee,  spices,  and  other 
stimulants   and  narcotics,   were   further   emphasized. 

The  winter  of  1864-65  was  a  time  of  stress  and 
trial.    While  uniting  with  his  wife  in  the  preparation 

(167) 


168  Life  Sketches 

of  matter  on  health  and  temperance  for  publication, 
Elder  White  found  it  necessary  to  labor  untiringly 
in  behalf  of  Sabbath  keepers  who  were  being  drafted 
for  service  in  the  army.  This  work  was  attended 
with  perplexity  and  anxiety,  and  drew  heavily 
on  his  sympathies,  besides  overtaxing  his  physical 
strength.  The  administrative  cares  in  the  session  of 
the  General  Conference  held  in  May,  1865,  added 
to  his  weariness. 

Worn  with  the  labors  of  writing  and  publishing, 
and  of  looking  after  many  interests  connected  with 
the  general  work,  Elder  White  and  his  wife  were 
nevertheless  given  no  rest.  Immediately  after  the 
Conference  session,  they  were  called  to  Wisconsin 
and  Iowa,  where  they  endured  many  hardships.  Soon 
after  their  return  to  Michigan,  he  was  stricken  with 
partial  paralysis.  An  account  of  this  affliction,  and 
of  the  impetus  it  indirectly  brought  to  the  health  re- 
form movement  a  few  months  later,  is  given  by  Mrs. 
White  in  the  Review,  Feb.  20  and  27,  1866,  a  portion 
of  which  forms  the  text  of  this  chapter.] 

THE    SICKNESS   OF   ELDER   JAMES   WHITE 

One  morning,  as  we  were  taking  our  usual  walk 
before  breakfast,  we  stepped  into  Brother  Lunt's  gar- 
den, and  while  my  husband  attempted  to  open  an 
ear  of  corn,  1  heard  a  strange  noise.  Looking  up, 
I  saw  his  face  flushed,  and  his  right  arm  hanging 
helpless  at  his  side.  His  attempt  to  raise  his  right 
arm  was  ineffectual  —  the  muscles  refused  to  obey 
his  will. 

I  helped  him  into  the  house,  but  he  could  not  speak 
to  me  until  in  the  house  he  indistinctly  uttered  the 
words,  ''Pray,  pray."  We  dropped  on  our  knees 
and  cried  to  God,  who  had  ever  been  to  us  a  present 


Battling  Against  Disease  169 

help  in  time  of  trouble.  My  husband  soon  uttered 
words  of  praise  and  gratitude  to  God,  because  he 
could  use  his  arm.  His  hand  was  partially  restored, 
but  not  fully. 

My  husband  and  myself  felt  the  need  of  drawing 
near  to  God.  And  as  by  confession  and  prayer  we 
drew  near  to  God,  we  had  the  blessed  assurance  that 
He  drew  near  to  us.  Precious,  exceedingly  precious, 
were  these  seasons  of  communion  with  God. 

The  first  five  weeks  of  our  affliction  we  spent  at  our 
own  home.  For  wise  purposes  our  heavenly  Father 
did  not  see  fit  to  raise  my  husband  to  immediate  health 
in  answer  to  our  earnest  prayers,  although  He  seemed 
preciously  near  to  comfort  and  sustain  us  by  His 
Holy   Spirit. 

SOJOURN   AT   DANSVILLE,   N.   Y. 

"We  had  confidence  in  the  use  of  water  as  one  of 
God's  appointed  remedies,  but  no  confidence  in  drugs. 
But  my  own  vital  energies  were  too  much  exhausted 
for  me  to  attempt  to  use  hydropathic  remedies  in 
my  husband 's  case ;  and  we  felt  that  it  might  be  duty 
to  take  him  to  Dansville,  N.  Y.,  where  he  could  rest, 
and  where  we  could  have  the  care  of  those  well  skilled 
as  hydropathic  physicians.  We  dared  not  follow 
our  own  judgment,  but  asked  counsel  of  God,  and 
after  prayerful  consideration  of  the  matter,  decided 
to  go.    My  husband  endured  the  journey  well. 

We  remained  in  Dansville  about  three  months. 
We  obtained  rooms  a  short  distance  from  the  insti- 
tution, and  were  both  able  to  walk  out  and  be  in  the 
open  air  much  of  the  time.  Every  day,  excepting 
Sabbath  and  first  day,  we  took  treatment. 

Some  may  have  thought  that  when  we  went  to 
Dansville   and   placed   ourselves   under   the   care   of 


170  Life  Sketches 

physicians,  we  iiad  given  up  our  faith  that  God  would 
raise  my  husband  to  health  in  answer  to  prayer.  But 
not  so.  While  we  did  not  feel  like  despising  the  means 
that  God  had  placed  in  our  reach  for  the  recovery  of 
health,  we  felt  that  God  was  above  all,  and  that  He 
who  had  provided  remedial  agencies  would  have  us 
use  them  to  assist  abused  Nature  to  recover  her  ex- 
hausted energies.  We  believed  that  God  would  bless 
the  efforts  we  were  making  in  the  direction  of  health. 

SEASONS    OF    PRAYER    AND    BLESSING 

Three  times  a  day  we  had  special  seasons  of  prayer 
for  the  Lord  to  restore  my  husband  to  health,  and  for 
His  special  grace  to  sustain  us  in  our  affliction.  These 
seasons  of  prayer  were  very  precious  to  us.  Our 
hearts  were  often  filled  with  unspeakable  gratitude 
that  in  our  affliction  we  had  a  heavenly  Father  in 
whom  we  could  trust  without  fear. 

Dec.  4,  1865,  my  husband  passed  a  restless  night  of 
suffering.  I  prayed  by  his  bedside  as  usual,  but  the 
Lord  was  not  pleased  to  send  relief.  ^ly  husband 
was  troubled  in  mind.  He  thought  that  he  might  go 
down  into  the  grave.  He  stated  that  death  had  no 
terrors  for  him. 

I  felt  intensely  over  the  matter.  I  did  not  believe 
for  a  moment  that  my  husband  would  die.  But  how 
was  he  to  be  inspired  with  faith?  I  prayed  God  to 
guide  me,  and  not  suffer  me  to  take  one  wrong  step; 
])ut  to  give  me  wisdom  to  choose  the  right  course.  The 
more  earnestly  I  prayed,  the  stronger  was  my  convic- 
tion that  I  must  take  my  husband  among  his  brethren, 
even  if  we  should  again  return  to  Dansville. 

In  the  morning  Dr.  Lay  called,  and  I  told  him  that 
unless  there  should  be  a  decided  improvement  in  the 
case  of  my  hus1)Hnd  in  two  or  three  weeks,  at  most. 


Battling-  Agahist  Disease  171 

I  should  take  him  home.  He  answered :  ' '  You  cannot 
take  him  home.  He  is  not  able  to  endure  such  a 
journey."  I  answered:  "I  shall  go.  I  shall  take 
my  husband  by  faith,  relying  upon  God,  and  shall 
make  Rochester  my  first  point,  tarry  there  a  few 
days,  and  then  go  on  to  Detroit,  and  if  neces^ry,  tarry 
there  a  few  days  to  rest,  and  then  go  on  to  Battle 
Creek." 

This  was  the  first  intimation  my  husband  had  of 
my  intentions.  He  said  not  a  word.  That  evening 
w^e  packed  our  trunks,  and  the  next  morning  w^ere  on 
our  way.    My  husband  rode  comfortably. 

During  the  three  weeks  that  we  were  in  Rochester, 
much  of  the  time  was  spent  in  prayer.  My  husband 
proposed  sending  to  iMaine  for  Elder  J.  N.  Andrews, 
to  Olcott  for  Brother  and  Sister  Lindsay,  and  to 
Roosevelt,  requesting  those  who  had  faith  in  God, 
and  felt  it  their  duty,  to  come  and  pray  for  him. 
These  friends  came  in  answer  to  his  call,  and  for  ten 
days  we  had  special  and  earnest  seasons  of  prayer. 
All  who  engaged  in  these  seasons  of  prayer  were 
greatly  blessed.  We  were  often  so  refreshed  with 
heavenly  showers  of  grace  that  we  could  say,  "My 
cup  runneth  over."  We  could  weep  and  praise  God 
for  His  rich  salvation. 

Those  who  came  from  Roosevelt  were  soon  obliged 
to  return  to  their  homes.  Brother  Andrews  and 
Brother  and  Sister  Lindsay  remained.  We  continued 
our  earnest  supplications  to  heaven.  It  seemed  to  be 
a  struggle  with  the  powers  of  darkness.  Sometimes 
the  trembling  faith  of  my  husband  would  grasp 
the  promises  of  God,  and  sweet  and  precious  w^as  the 
victory  then  enjoyed. 

Christmas  evening,  as  we  were  humbling  ourselves 
before  God  and  earnestly  pleading  for  deliverance, 


172  Life  Sketches 

the  light  of  heaven  seemed  to  shine  upon  us,  and  I 
was  wrapped  in  a  vision  of  God's  glory.  It  seemed 
that  I  was  borne  quickly  from  earth  to  heaven,  where 
all  was  health,  beauty,  and  glory.  Strains  of  music 
fell  upon  my  ear,  melodious,  perfect,  and  entrancing. 
I  was  permitted  to  enjoy  this  scene  a  while  before 
my  attention  was  called  to  this  dark  world.  Then 
my  attention  was  called  to  things  taking  place  upon 
this  earth.'  I  had  an  encouraging  view  of  the  case 
of  my  husband. 

Circumstances  did  not  seem  to  favor  our  starting 
for  Battle  Creek,  but  my  mind  seemed  fixed  that  we 
must  go. 

We  were  prospered  on  our  journey.  On  the  arrival 
of  the  train  at  Battle  Creek,  we  were  met  by  several 
of  our  faithful  brethren,  who  received  us  gladly. 
My  husband  rested  well  through  the  night.  The 
next  Sabbath,  although  feeble,  he  walked  to  the  meet- 
inghouse, and  spoke  for  about  three  quarters  of  an 
hour.  We  also  attended  the  communion  season  in 
the  evening.  The  Lord  strengthened  him  as  he  walked 
out  by  faith. 

The  long  sickness  of  my  husband  was  a  heavy  blow, 
not  only  to  myself  and  my  children,  but  to  the  cause 
of  God.  The  churches  were  deprived  both  of  my 
husband's  labors  and  of  my  own.  Satan  triumphed 
as  he  saw  the  work  of  truth  thus  hindered;  but, 
thank  God!  he  was  not  permitted  to  destroy  us. 
After  being  cut  off  from  all  active  labor  for  fifteen 
months,  we  ventured  out  once  more  together  to  work 
among  the  churches. 

1 A  portion  of  the  instruction  given  during  this  memorable  vision, 
urging  the  establishment  of  a  health  institution  by  the  Seventh-day 
Adventist  denomination,  is  given  in  "Testimonies  for  the  Church," 
Vol.    1,   pp.   485-495,    553-564. 


XXVII 
CONFLICTS  AND  VICTORY 

Having  become  fully  satisfied  that  my  husband 
would  not  recover  from  his  protracted  sickness  while 
remaining  inactive,  and  that  the  time  had  fully  come 
for  me  to  go  forth  and  bear  my  testimony  to  the 
people,  I  decided  to  make  a  tour  in  northern  Michigan, 
with  my  husband  in  his  extremely  feeble  condition, 
in  the  severest  cold  of  winter.  It  required  no  small 
degree  of  moral  courage  and  faith  in  God  to  bring 
my  mind  to  the  decision  to  risk  so  much ;  but  I  knew 
that  I  had  a  work  to  do,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  Satan 
was  determined  to  keep  me  from  it.  To  remain  longer 
from  the  field  seemed  to  me  worse  than  death,  and 
should  we  move  out,  we  could  but  perish.  So,  on  the 
19th  of  December,  1866,  we  left  Battle  Creek  in  a 
snowstorm  for  Wright,  Mich. 

My  husband  stood  the  journey  of  ninety  miles  much 
better  than  I  feared,  and  seemed  quite  as  well  when 
we  reached  the  home  of  Brother  E.  H.  Root  as  when 
we  left  Battle  Creek.  We  were  kindly  received  by 
this  dear  family,  and  as  tenderly  cared  for  as  Chris- 
tian parents  can  care  for  invalid  children. 

LABORS   AT   WRIGHT,    MICH. 

Here  commenced  our  first  effective  labors  since  my 
husband's  sickness.  Here  he  began  to  labor  as  in 
former  years,  though  in  much  weakness.  He  would 
speak  thirty  or  forty  minutes  in  the  forenoon  of  the 
Sabbath  and  on  first  day,  while  I  would  occupy  the 
rest  of  the  time,  and  then  speak  in  the  afternoon  of 
each  day,  about  an  hour  and  a  half  each  time.  We 
were  listened  to  with  the  greatest  attention.     I  saw 

(173) 


174  Life  Sketches 

that  my  husband  was  growing  stronger,  clearer  in 
mind,  and  more  connected  in  his  discourses.  And 
when  on  one  occasion  he  spoke  one  hour  with  clear- 
ness and  power,  with  the  burden  of  the  work  upon  him 
as  before  his  sickness,  my  feelings  of  gratitude  were 
beyond  expression. 

My  labors  at  Wright  were  very  wearing,  I  had 
much  care  of  my  husband  by  day,  and  sometimes  in 
the  night.  I  gave  him  baths,  and  took  him  out  to 
ride,  and  twice  a  day,  cold,  stormy,  or  pleasant, 
walked  out  with  him.  I  used  the  pen  while  he  dic- 
tated his  reports  for  the  Review,  and  also  wrote  many 
letters,  in  addition  to  personal  testimonies,  and  most  of 
''Testimony  for  the  Church,"  No.  11. 

AT    GREENVILLE,    MICH. 

Jan.  29,  1867,  we  left  Wright,  and  rode  to  Green- 
ville, a  distance  of  forty  miles.  It  was  a  severely 
cold  day,  and  we  were  glad  to  find  a  shelter  from  the 
cold  and  storm  at  Brother  A.  W.  ^laynard's.  This 
dear  family  welcomed  us  to  their  hearts  and  to  their 
home.  We  remained  in  this  vicinity  six  weeks,  labor- 
ing with  the  churches  at  Greenville  and  Orleans,  and 
making  Brother  Maynard's  hospital)le  home  our 
headquarters. 

The  Lord  gave  me  freedom  in  speaking  to  the 
people.  In  every  effort  made  I  realized  His  sustaining 
power.  And  as  I  became  fully  convinced  that  I  had 
a  testimony  for  the  people,  which  I  could  bear  to  them 
in  connection  with  the  labors  of  my  husband,  my 
faith  was  strengthened  that  he  would  yet  be  raised 
to  health  to  labor  with  acceptance  in  the  cause  and 
work  of  God.  As  he  ventured,  trusting  in  God,  re- 
gardless of  his  feebleness,  he  gained  in  strength,  and 
improved  with  every  effort. 


Conflicts  and  Victory  175 

VISIT    TO    BATTLE    CREEK MARCH,    1867 

It  was  decided  that  we  should  return  to  Battle 
Creek,  and  there  remain  while  the  roads  were  in  a 
muddy,  broken-up  condition,  and  that  I  should  there 
complete  Testimony  No.  12.  My  husband  was  very 
anxious  to  see  his  brethren  at  Battle  Creek,  and  speak 
to  them,  and  rejoice  with  them  in  the  work  which 
God  was  doing  for  him. 

In  a  few  days  we  found  ourselves  again  at  Battle 
Creek,  after  an  absence  of  about  three  months.  On 
the  Sabbath,  March  16,  my  husband  spoke  with  clear- 
ness and  power,  and  I  also  bore  my  testimony  with 
usual  freedom. 

I  came  home  to  Battle  Creek  like  a  weary  child,  who 
needed  comforting  words  and  encouragement.  But  on 
our  return  we  met  reports  having  no  foundation  in 
truth.  We  were  humbled  into  the  very  dust,  and  dis- 
tressed beyond  expression. 

In  this  state  of  things  we  started  to  fill  an  appoint- 
ment at  Monterey.  On  the  journey  I  tried  to  explain 
to  myself  why  it  was  that  our  brethren  did  not  under- 
stand in  regard  to  our  work.  I  had  felt  quite  sure 
that  when  we  should  meet  them,  they  would  know 
what  spirit  we  were  of,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  them  would  answer  to  the  same  in  us,  His  humble 
servants,  and  there  would  be  union  of  feeling  and 
sentiment.  Instead  of  this,  we  were  distrusted  and 
suspiciously  watched,  which  was  a  cause  of  the 
greatest  perplexity  I   ever  experienced. 

LAYING    HOLD    ON    GOD 

As  I  was  thus  thinking,  a  portion  of  the  vision 
given  me  at  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  Dec.  25,  1865,  came  like 


176  Life  Sketches 

a  flash  of  lightning  to  my  mind,  and  I  immediately 
related  it  to  my  husband : 

I  was  shown  a  cluster  of  trees,  standing  near  to- 
gether, forming  a  circle.  Running  up  over  these 
trees  was  a  vine  which  covered  them  at  the  top, 
and  rested  upon  them,  forming  an  arbor.  Soon  I 
saw  the  trees  swaying  to  and  fro,  as  though  moved 
by  a  powerful  wind.  One  branch  after  another  of 
the  vine  was  shaken  from  its  support,  until  the  vine 
was  shaken  loose  from  the  trees,  except  a  few  tendrils 
which  were  left  clinging  to  the  lower  branches.  A 
person  then  came  up  and  severed  the  remaining  cling- 
ing tendrils  of  the  vine,  and  it  lay  prostrated  upon 
the  earth. 

Many  passed  and  looked  pityingly  upon  it,  and  I 
waited  anxiously  for  a  friendly  hand  to  raise  it;  but 
no  help  was  offered.  I  inquired  why  no  hand  raised 
the  vine.  Presently  I  saw  an  angel  come  to  the  ap- 
parently deserted  vine.  He  spread  out  his  arms  and 
placed  them  beneath  the  vine,  and  raised  it  so  that 
it  stood  upright,  saying:  "Stand  toward  heaven,  and 
let  thy  tendrils  entwine  about  God,  Thou  art  shaken 
from  human  support.  Thou  canst  stand,  in  the 
strength  of  God,  and  flourish  without  it.  Lean  upon 
God  alone,  and  thou  shalt  never  lean  in  vain,  or  be 
shaken  therefrom." 

As  I  saw  the  neglected  vine  cared  for,  I  felt  in- 
expressible relief,  amounting  to  joy.  I  turned  to  the 
angel  and  inquired  what  these  things  meant.  Said 
he:  "Thou  art  this  vine.  All  this  thou  wilt  expe- 
rience, and  then,  when  these  things  occur,  thou  shalt 
fully  understand  the  figure  of  the  vine.  God  will  be 
to  thee  a  present  help  in  time  of  trouble." 

From  this  time  I  was  settled  as  to  my  duty,  and 


Conflicts  and  Victory  111 

never  more  free  in  bearing  my  testimony  to  the  people. 
After  we  returned  from  Monterey  to  Battle  Creek,  I 
felt  it  my  duty  to  move  forward  in  the  strength  of 
God,  and  free  myself  from  the  suspicions  and  re- 
ports circulated  to  our  injury.  I  bore  my  testimony, 
and  related  things  which  had  been  shown  me  in  the 
past  history  of  some  present,  warning  them  of  their 
dangers  and  reproving  their  wrong  course  of  action, 
I  stated  that  I  had  been  placed  in  most  disagreeable 
positions.  When  families  and  individuals  were 
brought  before  me  in  vision,  it  was  frequently  the 
ease  that  what  was  shown  me  in  relation  to  them  was 
of  a  private  nature,  reproving  secret  sins.  I  have 
labored  with  some  for  months  in  regard  to  wrongs 
of  which  others  knew  nothing.  As  my  brethren  see 
these  persons  sad,  and  hear  them  express  doubts  in 
regard  to  their  acceptance  with  God,  also  feelings  of 
despondency,  they  have  cast  censure  upon  me,  as 
though  I  was  to  blame  for  their  being  in  trial. 

Those  who  thus  censured  me  were  entirely  ignorant 
of  what  they  were  talking  about.  I  protested  against 
persons'  sitting  as  inquisitors  upon  my  course  of 
action.  It  has  been  the  disagreeable  work  assigned 
me  to  reprove  private  sins.  Were  I,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent suspicions  and  jealousy,  to  give  a  full  explana- 
tion of  my  course,  and  make  public  that  which  should 
be  kept  private,  I  should  sin  against  God  and  wrong 
the  individuals.  I  have  to  keep  private  reproofs  of 
private  wrongs  to  myself,  locked  in  my  own  breast. 
Let  others  judge  as  they  may,  I  will  never  betray  the 
confidence  reposed  in  me  by  the  erring  and  repentant, 
or  reveal  to  others  that  which  should  only  be  brought 
before  the  ones  that  are  guilty.  I  told  those  assembled 
that  they  must  take  their  hands  off,  and  leave  me  free 
to  act  in  the  fear  of  God. 


XXVIII 
AMONG  THE  CHURCHES  IN  NEW  ENGLAND 

Refreshed  in  spirit  over  the  good  result  of  our 
labor  with  the  Battle  Creek  c4mreh,  which  closed  in 
October,  1867,  we  cheerfully  joined  Elder  J.  N.  An- 
drews on  a  journey  to  Maine.  On  the  way  we  held 
a  meeting  at  Roosevelt,  N.  Y.,  October  26  and  27. 
This  meeting  was  one  of  hard  labor,  in  which  pointed 
testimonies  were  given.  Confessions  were  made,  fol- 
lowed by  a  general  turning  to  the  Lord  on  the  part 
of  backsliders  and  sinners. 

IN    MAINE 

Our  labors  in  Maine  commenced  with  the  confer- 
ence at  Norridgewock,  the  first  of  November.  The 
meeting  was  large.  As  usual,  my  husband  and  myself 
bore  a  plain  and  pointed  testimony  in  favor  of  truth 
and  »p roper  church  discipline,  and  against  the  different 
forms  of  error,  confusion,  fanaticism,  and  disorder 
naturally  growing  out  of  a  want  of  such  discipline. 
This  testimony  was  especially  applicable  to  the  con- 
dition of  things  in  Maine.  Disorderly  spirits  who 
professed  to  observe  the  Sabbath,  were  in  rebellion, 
and  labored  to  diffuse  the  disaffection  through  the  con- 
ference. 

In  consequence  of  this  spirit  of  rebellion,  our  work 
in  Maine  required  seven  weeks  of  the  most  trying, 
laborious,  and  disagreeable  toil.  But  as  we  left  that 
State,  we  were  comforted  with  the  fact  that  all  had 
confessed  their  rebellion,  and  that  a  few  had  been 
led  to  seek  the  Lord  and  embrace  the  truth. 

Perhaps  I  cannot  better  give  an  idea  of  our  labors 
up  to  the  time  of  the  Vermont  meeting  than  by  copy- 
(178) 


Among  the  Churches  in  New  England         179 

ing  a  portion  of  a  letter  which  I  wrote  to  our  son  at 
Battle  Creek,  Dee.  27,  1867 : 

''My  dear  Son  Edson: 

''After  our  meeting  closed  at  Topsham,  Maine,  we 
had  an  appointment  at  Westbrook,  Maine,  to  meet  the 
brethren  from  Portland  and  vicinity.  We  made  our 
home  with  the  kind  family  of  Brother  Martin.  I 
was  not  able  to  sit  up  during  the  afternoon ;  but  being 
urged  to  attend  the  meeting  in  the  evening,  I  went  to 
the  schoolhouse,  feeling  that  I  had  not  strength  to 
stand  and  address  the  people. 

The  house  was  filled  with  deeply  interested  listen- 
ers. Brother  Andrews  opened  the  meeting,  and  spoke 
a  short  time;  your  father  followed  with  remarks.  I 
then  arose,  and  had  spoken  but  a  few  words  when  I 
felt  my  strength  renewed;  all  my  feebleness  seemed 
to  leave  me,  and  I  spoke  about  one  hour  with  perfect 
freedom.  I  felt  inexpressible  gratitude  for  this  help 
from  God  at  the  very  time  when  I  so  much  needed  it. 

"On  Wednesday  evening  I  spoke  with  freedom 
nearly  two  hours.  To  have  my  strength  so  unex- 
pectedly renewed,  when  I  had  felt  completely  ex- 
hausted before  these  two  meetings,  has  been  a  source 
of  great  encouragement  to  me. 

REVIVAL   SERVICES    AT   WTASHINGTON,    N.    H. 

"Our  journey  to  Washington,  N.  H.,  was  tedious. 
We  found  shelter  at  last  at  the  good  home  of  Brother 
C.  K,  Farnsworth.  They  did  all  they  could  for  our 
comfort,  and  everything  was  arranged  so  that  we  could 
rest  as  much  as  possible. 

' '  Sabbath  your  father  spoke  in  the  forenoon,  and 
after  an  intermission  of  about  twenty  minutes  I 
spoke,  bearing  a  testimony  of  reproof  for  several.    The 


12 


180  Life  Sketches 

meeting  for  the  evening  was  appointed  at  Brother 
Farnsworth 's.  The  next  morning  we  attended  meet- 
ings again  in  the  meetinghouse.  We  were  trjdng  to 
bring  those  who  professed  the  truth  to  see  their 
state  of  dreadful  darkness  and  backsliding  before  God, 
and  to  make  humble  confessions. 

''Again  we  held  an  evening  meeting  at  Brother 
Farnsworth 's.  The  Lord  helped  Brother  Andrews 
that  night,  as  he  dwelt  upon  the  subject  of  suffering 
for  Christ's  sake.  The  case  of  Moses  was  mentioned, 
who  'refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's 
daughter;  choosing  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the 
people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for 
a  season;  esteeming  the  reproach  of  Christ  greater 
riches  than  the  treasures  in  Egypt :  for  he  had  respect 
unto  the  recompense  of  the  reward.'    Heb.  11:24-26. 

"Meeting  commenced  Monday  at  10  a.  m.  Again 
the  condition  of  the  church  was  dwelt  upon.  With 
the  most  earnest  entreaties  we  pleaded  with  them  to 
be  converted  to  God,  and  face  right  about.  The  Lord 
aided  us  in  the  work.  Our  morning  meeting  closed  at 
three  or  four  in  the  afternoon.  All  these  hours  we 
had  been  engaged,  first  one  of  us,  then  another, 
earnestly  laboring  for  the  unconverted  youth. 

"Tuesday  evening  I  spoke  an  hour  with  great 
freedom.  Brother  Andrews  talked  in  an  earnest, 
touching  manner.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Avas  in  the 
meeting.  Angels  of  God  seemed  drawing  very  near, 
driving  back  the  evil  angels.  ^linister  and  people  wept 
like  children.  We  felt  that  we  had  gained  ground,  and 
that  the  powers  of  darkness  had  given  back.  Our 
meeting  closed  well. 

"We  appointed  still  another  meeting  for  the  next 
day,  commencing  at  10  a.  m.     I  spoke  about  an  hour 


Among  the  Churches  in  New  England        181 

upon  the  humiliation  and  glorification  of  Christ.  Then 
we  commenced  our  labors  for  the  youth.  Parents  had 
come  to  the  meeting,  bringing  their  children  with 
them  to  receive  the  blessing.  We  pleaded  earnestly 
with  the  children,  until  thirteen  arose  and  expressed 
a  desire  to  be  Christians.  One  young  man,  about 
twenty  years  old,  walked  forty  miles  to  see  us  and 
hear  the  truth.  He  had  never  professed  religion,  but 
took  his  stand  on  the  Lord 's  side  before  he  left. 

''This  was  one  of  the  very  best  of  meetings.  "We 
parted  with  all  with  many  tears,  feeling  the  blessing 
of  Heaven  resting  upon  us." 

IN   VERMONT    AND    NEW   YORK 

The  meeting  at  West  Enosburgh,  Vt.,  was  one  of 
deep  interest.  It  seemed  good  to  meet  again  with,  and 
speak  to,  our  old,  tried  friends  in  this  State.  A  great 
and  good  work  was  done  in  a  short  time.  These 
friends  were  generally  poor,  and  toiling  for  the  com- 
forts of  life  where  one  dollar  is  earned  with  more 
labor  than  two  in  the  West,  yet  they  were  liberal  with 
us.  In  no  State  have  the  brethren  been  truer  to  the 
cause  than  in  old  Vermont. 

Our  next  meeting  was  at  Adams  Center,  N.  Y.  It 
was  a  large  gathering.  There  were  several  persons  in 
and  around  this  place  whose  cases  had  been  shown  me, 
for  whom  I  felt  the  deepest  interest.  They  were  men 
of  moral  worth.  Some  were  in  positions  of  life  which 
made  the  cross  of  the  present  truth  heavy  to  bear,  or 
at  least  they  thought  so.  Others,  who  had  reached 
the  middle  age  of  life,  had  been  brought  up  from 
childhood  to  keep  the  Sabbath,  but  had  not  borne  the 
cross  of  Christ.  These  were  in  a  position  where  it 
seemed  hard  to  move  them.  They  needed  to  be  shaken 
from  relying  on  their  good  works,  and  to  be  brought 


182 


Life  Sketches 


to  feel  their  lost  condition  without  Christ.  We  could 
not  give  up  these  souls,  and  labored  with  our  might 
to  help  them.  They  were  at  last  moved,  and  I  have 
since  been  made  glad  to  hear  from  some  of  them,  and 
good  news  respecting  all  of  them. 

God  is  converting  strong  men  of  wealth,  and  bring- 
ing them  into  the  ranks.  If  they  w^ould  prosper  in  the 
Christian  life,  grow  in  grace,  and  at  last  reap  a  rich 
reward,  they  will  have  to  use  of  their  abundance  to 
advance  the  cause  of  truth. 

RETURN    TO    MICHIGAN 

After  leaving  Adams  Center,  we  stayed  for  a  few 
days  at  Rochester,  and  from  that  place  came  to  Battle 
Creek,  w^iere  we  remained  over  Sabbath  and  first 
day.  Thence  w^e  returned  to  our  home  in  Greenville, 
w^iere  we  spent  the  next  Sabbath  and  first  day  with 
the   brethren   who   assembled   from   different   places. 


Meetinghouse  at  Washington,  N.  H. 


XXIX 

RECLAIMING  THE  LOST 

After  we  had  reached  our  home,  we  felt  most  sensi- 
bly the  wearing  labors  of  our  Eastern  tour.  Many 
were  urging-  me  by  letter  to  write  what  I  had  re- 
lated to  them  of  what  the  Lord  had  shown  me  con- 
cerning them.  And  there  were  many  others  to  whom 
I  had  not  spoken,  whose  cases  were  important  and 
urgent.  In  my  weary  condition  the  task  of  so  much 
writing  seemed  more  than  I  could  endure,  and  I 
called  in  question  my  duty  to  write  so  much,  to  so 
many  persons,  some  of  them  very  unworthy.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  there  was  certainly  a  mistake  in 
this  matter  somewhere. 

AN    ENCOURAGING   DREAM 

One  night  I  dreamed  that  a  person  brought  to  me 
a  web  of  white  cloth,  and  bade  me  cut  it  into  garments 
for  persons  of  all  sizes  and  all  descriptions  of  charac- 
ter and  circumstances  in  life.  I  was  told  to  cut  them 
out  and  hang  them  up  all  ready  to  be  made  when 
called  for.  I  had  the  impression  that  many  for  whom 
I  was  required  to  cut  garments  were  unworthy.  I 
inquired  if  that  was  the  last  piece  of  cloth  I  should 
have  to  cut,  and  was  told  that  it  was  not ;  that  as 
soon  as  I  had  finished  this  one,  there  were  others  for 
me  to  take  hold  of. 

I  felt  discouraged  at  the  amount  of  work  before 
me,  and  stated  that  I  had  been  engaged  in  cutting 
garments  for  others  for  more  than  twenty  years,  and 
my  labors  had  not  been  appreciated,  neither  did  I 
see  that  my  work  had  accomplished  much  good.  I 
spoke  to  the  person  who  brought  the  cloth  to  me,  of 
one  woman  in  particular,  for  whom  he  had  told  me  to 

(183) 


184  Life  Sketches 

cut  a  garment.  I  stated  that  she  would  not  prize 
the  garment,  and  that  it  would  be  a  loss  of  time  and 
material  to  present  it  to  her.  She  was  very  poor,  of 
inferior  intellect,  and  untidy  in  her  habits,  and 
would  soon  soil  it. 

The  person  replied:  '^Cut  out  the  garments;  that 
is  your  duty.  The  loss  is  not  yours,  but  mine.  God 
sees  not  as  man  sees.  He  lays  out  the  work  that  He 
would  have  done,  and  you  do  not  know  which  will 
prosper,  this  or  that.  It  will  be  found  that  many 
such  poor  souls  will  go  into  the  kingdom,  while  others, 
who  are  favored  with  all  the  blessings  of  life,  having 
good  intellects  and  pleasant  surroundings,  giving 
them  all  the  advantages  of  improvement,  will  be 
left  out.  It  will  be  seen  that  these  poor  souls  have 
lived  up  to  the  feeble  light  which  they  had,  and  have 
improved  by  the  limited  means  within  their  reach, 
and  lived  much  more  acceptably  than  some  others 
who  have  enjoyed  full  light,  and  ample  means  for  im- 
provement. ' ' 

I  then  held  up  my  hands,  calloused  as  they  w^ere  with 
long  use  of  the  shears,  and  stated  that  I  could  but 
shrink  at  the  thought  of  pursuing  this  kind  of  labor. 

The  person  again  repeated :  ' '  Cut  out  the  garments. 
Your  release  has  not  yet  come. ' ' 

With  feelings  of  great  weariness  I  arose  to  engage 
in  the  work.  Before  me  lay  new,  polished  shears, 
which  I  commenced  using.  At  once  my  feelings  of 
weariness  and  discouragement  left  me,  the  shears 
seemed  to  cut  with  hardly  an  effort  on  my  part,  and 
I  cut  out  garment  after  garment  with  comparative 
ease. 

VISITING    CHURCHES    IN    MICHIGAN 

With  the  encouragement  which  this  dream  gave  me, 
I   at   once   decided   to   accompany  my   husband   and 


Reclaiming  the  Lost  185 

Brother  Andrews  to  Gratiot,  Saginaw,  and  Tuscola 
counties,  and  trust  in  the  Lord  to  give  me  strength 
to  labor.  So,  on  the  7th  of  February,  we  left  home, 
and  rode  fifty-five  miles  to  our  appointment  at  Alma. 
Here  I  labored  as  usual,  with  a  good  degree  of  free- 
dom and  strength.  The  friends  in  Gratiot  County 
seemed  interested  to  hear. 

At  Tittabawassee  we  found  a  large  house  of  worship 
recently  built  by  our  people,  well  filled  with  Sabbath 
keepers.  The  brethren  seemed  ready  for  our  testi- 
mony, and  we  enjoyed  freedom.  The  next  day  fifteen 
were  baptized. 

At  Vassar  we  held  our  meetings  Sabbath  and  first 
day  at  the  union  schoolhouse.  This  was  a  free  place 
in  which  to  speak,  and  we  saw  good  fruit  of  our 
labors.  First  day  afternoon  about  thirty  backsliders, 
and  children  Avho  had  made  no  profession,  came  for- 
ward for  prayers. 

CARING   FOR   THE   SICK 

We  returned  home  from  this  tour  just  before  a 
great  fall  of  rain  which  carried  off  the  snow.  This 
storm  prevented  the  next  Sabbath  meeting,  and  I  im- 
mediately commenced  to  prepare  matter  for  Testimony 
No.  14.  "We  also  had  the  privilege  of  caring  for  our 
dear  Brother  Seneca  King,  whom  we  brought  to  our 
home  with  a  terrible  injury  upon  the  head  and  face. 
We  took  him  to  our  house  to  die,  for  we  could  not 
think  it  possible  for  one  with  the  skull  so  terribly 
broken  in  to  recover.  But  with  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  a  very  gentle  use  of  water,  a  very  spare  diet  till 
the  danger  of  fever  was  past,  and  well  ventilated 
rooms  day  and  night,  in  three  weeks  he  was  able  to 
return  to  his  home  and  attend  to  his  farming  interests. 
He  did  not  take  one  grain  of  medicine  from  first  to 


186  Life  Sketches 

last.  Although  he  was  considerably  reduced  by  loss 
of  blood  from  his  wounds  and  by  spare  diet,  yet  when 
he  could  take  a  more  liberal  amount  of  food  he  came 
up  rapidly. 

REVIVAL    MEETINGS    AT    GREENVILLE 

About  this  time  we  commenced  labor  for  our 
brethren  and  friends  near  Greenville.  As  is  the  case 
in  many  places,  our  brethren  needed  help.  There  were 
some  who  kept  the  Sabbath,  yet  did  not  belong  to 
the  church,  and  also  some  who  had  given  up  the  Sab- 
bath. We  felt  disposed  to  help  these  poor  souls, 
but  the  past  course  and  present  position  of  leading 
members  of  the  church  in  relation  to  these  persons, 
made  it  almost  impossible  for  us  to  approach  them. 

In  laboring  with  the  erring,  some  of  our  brethren 
had  been  too  rigid,  too  cutting  in  remarks.  And  when 
some  were  disposed  to  reject  their  counsel,  and  sepa- 
rate from  them,  they  would  say.  "Well,  if  they 
want  to  go  off,  let  them  go."  While  such  a  lack  of 
the  compassion  and  long-suffering  and  tenderness 
of  Jesus  was  manifested  by  His  professed  followers, 
these  poor,  erring,  inexperienced  souls,  buffeted  by 
Satan,  were  certain  to  make  shipwreck  of  faith.  How- 
ever great  may  be  the  v»'rongs  and  sins  of  the  erring, 
our  brethren  must  learn  to  manifest  not  only  the  ten- 
derness of  the  Great  Shepherd,  but  also  His  undying 
care  and  love  for  the  poor,  straying  sheep.  Our  min- 
isters toil  and  lecture  week  after  week,  and  rejoice 
that  a  few  souls  embrace  the  truth ;  and  yet  brethren 
of  a  prompt,  decided  turn  of  mind  may,  in  five  min- 
utes, destroy  their  work  by  indulging  the  feelings 
which  prompt  words  like  these:  ''Well,  if  they  want 
to  leave  us,  let  them  go." 


Reclaiming  the  Lost  187 

We  found  that  we  could  do  nothing  for  the  scattered 
sheep  near  us  until  we  had  first  corrected  the  wrongs 
in  many  of  the  members  of  the  church.  They  had 
let  these  poor  souls  wander.  They  felt  no  burden  for 
them.  I  wrote  out  pointed  testimonies  not  only  for 
those  who  had  erred  greatly  and  were  out  of  the 
church,  but  for  those  members  in  the  church  who 
had  erred  greatly  in  not  going  in  search  of  the  lost 
sheep. 

THE    LOST    SHEEP 

The  Lord  is  giving  the  erring,  the  weak  and  trem- 
bling, and  even  those  who  have  apostatized  from  the 
truth,  a  special  call  to  come  fully  into  the  fold. 
But  many  have  not  learned  that  they  have  a  special 
duty  to  go  and  search  for  these  lost  sheep. 

The  Pharisees  murmured  because  Jesus  received 
publicans  and  common  sinners,  and  ate  with  them. 
In  their  self-righteousness  they  despised  these  poor 
sinners  who  gladly  heard  the  words  of  Jesus.  To  re- 
buke this  spirit  in  the  scribes  and  Pharisees,  and 
leave  an  impressive  lesson  for  all,  the  Lord  gave  the 
parable  of  the  lost  sheep.  Notice  in  particular  the 
following  points : 

The  ninety  and  nine  sheep  are  left,  and  diligent 
search  is  made  for  the  one  that  is  lost.  The  entire 
effort  is  made  for  the  unfortunate  sheep.  So  should 
the  effort  of  the  church  be  directed  in  behalf  of  those 
members  who  are  straying  from  the  fold  of  Christ. 
And  have  they  wandered  far  away?  do  not  wait  till 
they  return  before  you  try  to  help  them,  but  go  in 
search  of  them. 

When  the  lost  sheep  was  found,  it  was  borne  home 
with  joy,  and  much  rejoicing  followed.  This  illus- 
trates the  blessed,  joyful  work  of  laboring   for  the 


188  Life  Sketches 

erring.  The  church  that  engages  successfully  in  this 
work,  is  a  happy  church.  That  man  or  that  woman 
whose  soul  is  drawn  out  in  compassion  and  love  for 
the  erring,  and  who  labors  to  bring  them  to  the  fold 
of  the  Great  Shepherd,  is  engaged  in  a  blessed  work. 
And,  oh,  what  a  soul-enrapturing  thought,  that  when 
one  sinner  is  thus  reclaimed,  there  is  more  joy  in 
heaven  than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons! 
Selfish,  exclusive,  exacting  souls  who  seem  to  fear  to 
help  those  in  error,  as  though  they  would  become 
polluted  by  so  doing,  do  not  taste  of  the  sweets  of 
this  missionary  work;  they  do  not  feel  that  blessed- 
ness which  fills  all  heaven  with  rejoicing  upon  the 
rescue  of  one  who  has  gone  astray. 

That  church  or  those  persons  who  shut  themselves 
away  from  bearing  burdens  for  others,  who  shut  them- 
selves up  to  themselves,  will  soon  suffer  spiritual  fee- 
bleness. It  is  labor  that  keeps  the  strong  man  strong. 
And  spiritual  labor,  toil,  and  burden  bearing,  is  what 
will  give  strength  to  the  church  of  Christ. 

EN  ROUTE  TO  BATTLE  CREEK 

Sabbath  and  first  day,  April  18  and  19,  we  enjoyed 
a  good  season  with  our  people  at  Greenville.  Brethren 
M.  E.  Cornell  and  M.  G.  Kellogg  were  with  us.  My 
husband  baptized  eight.  The  25th  and  26th  we  were 
with  the  church  in  Wright.  This  dear  people  were 
ever  ready  to  welcome  us.  Here  my  husband  bap- 
tized eight. 

May  2  we  met  a  large  congregation  at  the  house  of 
worship  at  Monterey.  My  husband  spoke  with  clear- 
ness and  force  upon  the  parable  of  the  lost  sheep.  The 
word  was  greatly  blessed  to  the  people.  Some  who 
had  strayed  were  out  of  the  church,  and  there  was  no 
spirit  of  labor  to  help  them.    In  fact,  the  stiff,  stern, 


Beclaiming  the  Lost  189 

unfeeling  position  of  some  in  the  church  was  calcu- 
lated to  prevent  their  return,  should  they  be  disposed 
thus  to  do.  The  subject  touched  the  hearts  of  all, 
and  all  manifested  a  desire  to  get  right.  On  first  day 
we  spoke  three  times  in  Allegan  to  good  congrega- 
tions. 

Our  appointment  was  out  to  meet  with  the  church 
at  Battle  Creek  the  9th,  but  we  felt  that  our  work  in 
Monterey  was  but  just  commenced,  and  we  therefore 
decided  to  return  to  ]\Ionterey,  and  labor  with  that 
church  another  week.  The  good  work  moved  on,  ex- 
ceeding our  expectations.  The  house  was  filled,  and 
we  never  before  witnessed  such  a  work  in  Monterey 
in  so  short  a  time.  First  day  fifty  came  forward  for 
prayers.  Brethren  felt  deeply  for  the  lost  sheep,  and 
confessed  their  coldness  and  indifference,  and  took 
a  good  stand.  Fourteen  were  baptized.  The  work 
moved  on  with  solemnity,  confessions,  and  much  weep- 
ing, carrying  all  before  it.  Thus  closed  the  arduous 
labors  of  the  conference  year. 

THE   GENERAL    CONFERENCE   OP    MAY,    1868 

The  General  Conference  was  a  season  of  deepest  in- 
terest. The  labors  of  my  husband  were  very  great 
during  its  numerous  sessions.  There  was  manifested 
to  us  at  the  Conference,  sympathy,  tender  care,  and 
benevolence. 


XXX 
TRAVELING  THE  NARROW  WAY 

While  at  Battle  Creek  in  August,  1868,  I  dreamed 
of  being  with  a  large  body  of  people.  A  portion  of 
this  assembly  started  out  prepared  to  journey.  We 
had  heavily  loaded  wagons.  As  we  journeyed,  the 
road  seemed  to  ascend.  On  one  side  of  this  road  was  a 
deep  precipice ;  on  the  other  was  a  high,  smooth,  white 
wall,  like  the  hard  finish  upon  plastered  rooms. 

As  we  journeyed  on,  the  road  grew  narrower  and 
steeper.  In  some  places  it  seemed  so  very  narrow  that 
we  concluded  that  we  could  no  longer  travel  with  the 
loaded  wagons.  We  then  loosed  them  from  the  horses, 
took  a  portion  of  the  luggage  from  the  w^agons  and 
placed  it  upon  the  horses,  and  journeyed  on  horse- 
back. 

As  we  progressed,  the  path  still  continued  to  grow 
narrow.  We  were  obliged  to  press  close  to  the  wall, 
to  save  ourselves  from  falling  off  the  narrow  road 
down  the  steep  precipice.  As  we  did  this,  the  luggage 
on  the  horses  pressed  against  the  wall,  and  caused  us 
to  sway  toward  the  precipice.  We  feared  that  w^e 
should  fall,  and  be  dashed  in  pieces  on  the  rocks. 
We  then  cut  the  Itiggage  from  the  horses,  and  it  fell 
over  the  precipice.  We  continued  on  horseback, 
greatly  fearing,  as  we  came  to  the  narrower  places  in 
the  road,  that  we  should  lose  our  balance,  and  fall. 
At  such  times,  a  hand  seemed  to  take  the  bridle,  and 
guide  us  over  the  perilous  way. 

As  the  path  grew  more  narrow,  we  decided  that  we 

could  no  longer  go  with  safety  on  horseback,  and  we 

left  the  horses  and  went  on  foot,  in  single  file,  one 

following  in  the  footsteps  of  another.    At  this  point 

(190) 


Traveling  the  Narrow  Way  191 

small  cords  were  let  down  from  the  top  of  the  pure 
white  wall;  these  we  eagerly  grasped,  to  aid  us  in 
keeping  our  balance  upon  the  path.  As  we  traveled, 
the  cord  moved  along  with  us.  The  path  finally  became 
so  narrow  that  we  concluded  that  we  could  travel  more 
safely  without  our  shoes;  so  we  slipped  them  from 
our  feet,  and  went  on  some  distance  without  them. 
Soon  it  was  decided  that  we  could  travel  more  safely 
without  our  stockings;  these  were  removed,  and  we 
journeyed  on  with  bare  feet. 

We  then  thought  of  those  who  had  not  accustomed 
themselves  to  privations  and  hardships.  Where  were 
such  now  ?  They  were  not  in  the  company.  At  every 
change,  some  were  left  behind,  and  those  only  re- 
mained who  had  accustomed  themselves  to  endure 
hardships.  The  privations  of  the  way  only  made 
these  more  eager  to  press  on  to  the  end. 

Our  danger  of  falling  from  the  pathway  increased. 
We  pressed  close  to  the  white  wall,  yet  could  not  place 
our  feet  fully  upon  the  path,  for  it  was  too  narrow. 
We  then  suspended  nearly  our  whole  weight  upon  the 
cords,  exclaiming:  "We  have  hold  from  above!  We 
have  hold  from  above ! ' '  The  same  words  were  uttered 
by  all  the  company  in  the  narrow  pathway.  As  we 
heard  the  sounds  of  mirth  and  revelry  that  seemed 
to  come  from  the  abyss  below,  we  shuddered.  We 
heard  the  profane  oath,  the  vulgar  jest,  and  low,  vile 
songs.  We  heard  the  war  song  and  the  dance  song. 
We  heard  instrumental  music,  and  loud  laughter, 
mingled  with  cursi^ig  and  cries  of  anguish  and-  bitter 
wailing,  and  were  more  anxious  than  ever  to  keep 
upon  the  narrow,  difficult  pathway.  Much  of  the  time 
we  were  compelled  to  suspend  our  whole  weight  upon 
the  cords,  which  increased  in  size  as  we  progressed. 


192  Life  Sketches 

I  noticed  that  the  beautiful  white  wall  was  stained 
with  blood.  It  caused  a  feeling  of  regret  to  see  the 
wall  thus  stained.  This  feeling,  however,  lasted  but 
for  a  moment,  as  I  soon  thought  that  it  was  all  as 
it  should  be.  Those  who  are  following  after  will 
know  that  others  have  passed  the  narrow,  difficult  way 
before  them,  and  will  conclude  that  if  others  were 
able  to  pursue  their  onward  course,  they  can  do  the 
same.  And  as  the  blood  shall  be  pressed  from  their 
aching  feet,  they  will  not  faint  Avith  discouragement; 
but,  seeing  the  blood  upon  the  wall,  they  will  know 
that  others  have  endured  the  same  pain. 

At  length  we  came  to  a  large  chasm,  at  which  our 
path  ended.  There  was  nothing  now  to  guide  the 
feet,  nothing  upon  which  to  rest  them.  Our  whole 
reliance  must  be  upon  the  cords,  which  had  increased 
in  size,  until  they  were  as  large  as  our  bodies.  Here 
we  were  for  a  time  thrown  into  perplexity  and  dis- 
tress. We  inquired  in  fearful  whispers,  "To  what 
is  the  cord  attached?"  My  husband  was  just  before 
me.  Large  drops  of  sweat  were  falling  from  his 
brow,  the  veins  in  his  neck  and  temples  were  increased 
to  double  their  usual  size,  and  suppressed,  agonizing 
groans  came  from  his  lips.  The  sweat  was  dropping 
from  my  face,  and  I  felt  such  anguish  as  I  had  never 
felt  before.  A  fearful  struggle  was  before  us.  Should 
we  fail  here,  all  the  difficulties  of  our  journey  had 
been  experienced  for  naught. 

Before  us,  on  the  other  side  of  the  chasm,  was  a 
beautiful  field  of  green  grass,  about  six  inches  high. 
I  could  not  see  the  sun,  but  bright,  soft  beams  of  light, 
resembling  fine  gold  and  silver,  were  resting  upon  this 
field.  Nothing  I  had  seen  upon  earth  could  compare 
in  beauty  and  glory  with  this  field.     But  could  we 


Traveling  the  Narrow  Way  193 

succeed  in  reaching  it?  was  the  anxious  inquiry. 
Should  the  cord  break,  we  must  perish. 

Again,  in  whispered  anguish,  the  words  were 
breathed,  ' '  What  holds  the  cord  ? ' '  For  a  moment  we 
hesitated  to  venture.  Then  we  exclaimed :  ' '  Our  only 
hope  is  to  trust  wholly  to  the  cord.  It  has  been  our 
dependence  all  the  difficult  way.  It  will  not  fail  us 
now."  Still  we  were  hesitating  and  distressed.  The 
words  were  then  spoken:  ''God  holds  the  cord.  We 
need  not  fear."  These  words  were  repeated  by  those 
behind  us,  accompanied  with :  ' '  He  will  not  fail  us 
now.    He  has  brought  us  thus  far  in  safety. ' ' 

My  husband  then  swung  himself  over  the  fearful 
abyss  into  the  beautiful  field  beyond.  I  immediately 
followed.  And  oh,  what  a  sense  of  relief  and  grati- 
tude to  God  we  felt !  I  heard  voices  raised  in  trium- 
phant praise  to  God.    I  was  happy,  perfectly  happy. 


XXXI 
BURDEN  BEARERS 

Oct.  25,  1869,  while  at  Adams  Center,  N.  Y., 
I  was  shown  that  some  ministers  among  us  fail  to 
bear  all  the  responsibility  that  God  would  have  them. 
This  lack  throws  extra  labor  upon  those  who  are  bur- 
den bearers.  Some  ministers  fail  to  move  out  and 
venture  something  in  the  cause  and  work  of  God. 
Important  decisions  are  to  be  made,  but  as  mortal 
man  cannot  see  the  end  from  the  beginning,  some 
shrink  from  venturing  and  advancing  as  the  provi- 
dence of  God  leads.  Some  one  must  advance;  some 
one  must  venture  in  the  fear  of  God,  trusting  the  re- 
sult with  Him..  Those  ministers  Avho  shun  this  part 
of  the  labor  are  losing  much.  They  are  failing  to  ob- 
tain that  experience  which  God  designed  they  should 
have  to  make  them  strong,  efficient  men  that  can  be 
relied  upon  in  any  emergency. 

During  my  husband's  affliction,  the  Lord  tested  and 
proved  His  people,  to  reveal  what  was  in  their  hearts ; 
and  in  so  doing  He  showed  to  them  what  was  un- 
discovered in  themselves  that  was  not  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  God.  The  Lord  proved  to  His  people  that 
the  wisdom  of  man  is  foolishness,  and  that  unless  they 
possess  firm  trust  and  reliance  on  God,  their  plans  and 
calculations  will  prove  a  failure.  We  are  to  learn 
from  all  these  things.  If  errors  are  committed,  they 
should  teach  and  instruct,  but  not  lead  to  the  shunning 
of  burdens  and  responsibilities.  Where  much  is  at 
stake,  and  where  matters  of  vital  consequence  are  to 
be  considered,  and  important  questions  settled,  God's 
servants  should  take  individual  responsibility.  They 
cannot  lay  off  the  burden,  and  yet  do  the  will  of  God. 
(194) 


Burden  Bearers  195 

Some  ministers  are  deficient  in  the  qualifications 
necessary  to  build  up  the  churches,  and  they  are  not 
willing  to  wear  in  the  cause  of  God.  They  should  have 
a  disposition  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  the  work, 
with  their  interest  undivided,  their  zeal  unabated, 
their  patience  and  perseverance  untiring.  With  these 
qualifications  in  lively  exercise,  the  churches  would 
be  kept  in  order. 

God  had  cautioned  and  warned  my  husband  in  re- 
gard to  the  preservation  of  his  strength.  I  was  shown 
that  he  had  been  raised  up  by  the  Lord,  and  that  he 
was  living  as  a  miracle  of  mercy  —  not  for  the  purpose 
of  again  gathering  upon  him  the  burdens  under  which 
he  once  fell,  but  that  the  peoplQ  of  God  might  be 
benefited  by  his  experience  in  advancing  the  general 
interests  of  the  cause,  and  in  connection  with  the  work 
the  Lord  has  given  me,  and  the  burden  He  has  laid 
upon  me  to  bear. 

During  the  years  that  followed  the  recovery  of  my 
husband,  the  Lord  opened  before  us  a  vast  field 
of  labor.  Though  I  took  the  stand  as  a  speaker  timidly 
at  first,  yet  as  the  providence  of  God  opened  the  way 
before  me,  I  had  confidence  to  stand  before  large 
audiences.  Together  we  attended  our  camp  meetings 
and  other  large  gatherings,  from  Maine  to  Dakota, 
from  Michigan  to  Texas  and  California. 

The  work  begun  in  feebleness  and  obscurity  has 
continued  to  increase  and  strengthen.  Publishing 
houses  and  missions  in  many  lands  attest  its  growth. 
In  place  of  the  edition  of  our  first  paper  carried  to  the 
post  office  in  a  carpetbag,  many  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  copies  of  our  various  periodicals  are  now  sent  out 
monthly  from  the  offices  of  publication.  The  hand 
of  Geod  has  been  with  His  work  to  prosper  and  build 
it  up. 


196  Life  Sketches 

The  later  history  of  my  life  would  involve  the  his- 
tory of  many  of  the  enterprises  which  have  arisen 
among  us,  and  with  which  my  life  work  has  been 
closely  intermingled.  For  the  upbuilding  of  these 
institutions,  my  husband  and  myself  labored  with  pen 
and  voice.  To  notice,  even  briefly,  the  experiences  of 
these  active  and  busy  years,  would  far  exceed  the 
limits  of  this  sketch.  Satan's  efforts  to  hinder  the 
work  and  to  destroy  the  workmen  have  not  ceased; 
but  God  has  had  a  care  for  His  servants  and  for  His 
work. 

In  reviewing  our  past  history,  having  traveled  over 
every  step  of  advance  to  our  present  standing,  I  can 
say,  Praise  God !  As  I  see  what  the  Lord  has  wrought, 
I  am  filled  with  astonishment,  and  with  confidence  in 
Christ  as  leader.  We  have  nothing  to  fear  for  the 
future,  except  as  we  shall  forget  the  way  the  Lord  has 
led  us,  and  His  teaching  in  our  past  history. 

We  are  debtors  to  God  to  use  every  advantage  He 
has  entrusted  to  us  to  beautify  the  truth  by  holiness 
of  character,  and  to  send  the  messages  of  warning,  and 
of  comfort,  of  hope  and  love,  to  those  who  are  in  the 
darkness  of  error  and  sin. 


XXXII 
A  SOLEMN  DREAM 

On  the  night  of  April  30,  1871,  I  retired  to  rest 
much  depressed  in  spirits.  For  tJiree  months  I  had 
been  in  a  state  of  great  discouragement.  I  had  fre- 
quently prayed  in  anguish  of  spirit  for  relief.  I  had 
implored  help  and  strength  from  God,  that  I  might 
rise  above  the  heavy  discouragements  that  were  para- 
lyzing my  faith  and  hope,  and  unfitting  me  for  use- 
fulness. 

That  night  I  had  a  dream  which  made  a  very  happy 
impression  upon  my  mind.  I  dreamed  that  I  was  at- 
tending an  important  meeting,  at  which  a  large  com- 
pany were  assembled.  Many  were  bowed  before  God 
in  earnest  prayer,  and  they  seemed  to  be  burdened. 
They  were  importuning  the  Lord  for  special  light. 
A  few  seemed  to  be  in  agony  of  spirit;  their  feelings 
were  intense;  with  tears  they  were  crying  aloud  for 
help  and  light.  Our  most  prominent  brethren  were 
engaged  in  this  most  impressive  scene.  Brother  A. 
was  prostrated  upon  the  floor,  apparently  in  deep 
distress.  His  wife  was  sitting  among  a  company  of 
indifferent  scorners.  She  looked  as  though  she  desired 
all  to  understand  that  she  scorned  those  who  were 
thus  humiliating  themselves. 

I  dreamed  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  upon 
me,  and  I  arose  amid  cries  and  prayers,  and  said :  "The 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me.  I  feel  urged  to 
say  to  you  that  you  must  commence  to  work  individ- 
ually for  yourselves.  You  are  looking  to  God  and 
desiring  Him  to  do  the  work  for  you  which  He  has 
left  for  you  to  do.  If  you  will  do  the  work  for  your- 
selves which  you  know  that  you  ought  to  do,  then  God 

(197) 


198  Life  Sketches 

will  help  you  when  you  need  help.  You  have  left 
undone  the  very  things  which  God  has  left  for  you 
to  do.  You  have  been  calling  upon  God  to  do  your 
work.  Had  you  followed  the  light  which  He  has  given 
you,  then  He  would  cause  more  light  to  shine  upon 
you;  but  while  you  neglect  the  counsels,  warnings, 
and  reproofs  that  have  been  given,  how  can  you  ex- 
pect God  to  give  you  more  light  and  blessings  to 
neglect  and  despise  ?  God  is  not  as  man ;  He  will  not 
be  trifled  with." 

I  took  the  precious  Bible,  and  surrounded  it  with 
the  several  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  given  for 
the  people  of  God.  "Here,"  said  I,  "the  cases  of 
nearly  all  are  met.  The  sins  they  are  to  shun  are 
pointed  out.  The  counsel  that  they  desire  can  be  found 
here,  given  for  other  cases  situated  similarly  to  them- 
selves. God  has  been  pleased  to  give  you  line  upon 
line  and  precept  upon  precept.  But  there  are  not 
many  of  you  that  really  know  what  is  contained  in  the 
Testimonies.  You  are  not  familiar  with  the  Scriptures. 
If  you  had  made  God's  w^ord  your  study,  with  a 
desire  to  reach  the  Bible  standard  and  attain  to 
Christian  perfection,  you  would  not  have  needed  the 
Testimonies.  It  is  because  you  have  neglected  to  ac- 
quaint yourselves  with  God's  inspired  book  that  He 
has  sought  to  reach  you  by  simple,  direct  testimonies, 
calling  your  attention  to  the  words  of  inspiration 
which  you  had  neglected  to  obey,  and  urging  you  to 
fashion  your  lives  in  accordance  with  its  pure  and 
elevated  teachings. 

"The  Lord  deigns  to  warn  you,  to  reprove,  to  coun- 
sel, through  the  testimonies  given,  and  to  impress 
your  minds  with  the  importance  of  the  truth  of  His 
word.     The  written  Testimonies  are  not  to  give  new 


A  Solemn  Dream  199 

light,  but  to  impress  vividly  upon  the  heart  the 
truths  of  inspiration  already  revealed.  Man's  duty 
to  God  and  to  his  fellow  man  has  been  distinctly 
specified  in  God's  word;  yet  but  few  of  you  are 
obedient  to  the  light  given.  Additional  truth  is 
not  brought  out ;  but  God  has  through  the  Testimonies 
simplified  the  great  truths  already  given,  and  in  His 
own  chosen  way  brought  them  before  the  people,  to 
awaken  and  impress  the  mind  with  them,  that  all 
may  be  left  without  excuse. 

"Pride,  self-love,  selfishness,  hatred,  envy,  and 
jealousy  have  beclouded  the  perceptive  powers,  and 
the  truth,  which  would  make  you  wise  unto  salvation, 
has  lost  its  power  to  charm  and  control  the  mind. 
The  very  essential  principles  of  godliness  are  not 
understood,  because  there  is  not  a  hungering  and 
thirsting  for  Bible  knowledge,  purity  of  heart,  and 
holiness  of  life.  The  Testimonies  are  not  to  belittle 
the  Avord  of  God,  but  to  exalt  it  and  attract  minds  to 
it,  that  the  beautiful  simplicity  of  truth  may  impress 
all." 

I  said  further:  "As  the  word  of  God  is  walled  in 
with  these  books  and  pamphlets,  so  has  God  walled 
you  in  with  reproofs,  counsel,  warnings,  and  en- 
couragements. Here  you  are  crying  before  God,  in 
the  anguish  of  your  souls,  for  more  light.  I  am 
authorized  from  God  to  tell  you  that  not  another  ray 
of  light  through  the  Testimonies  will  shine  upon  your 
pathway,  until  you  make  a  practical  use  of  the  light 
already  given.  The  Lord  has  walled  you  about  with 
light;  but  you  have  not  appreciated  the  light;  you 
have  trampled  upon  it.  While  some  have  despised 
the  light,  others  have  neglected  it,  or  followed  it  but 
indifferently.  A  few  have  set  their  hearts  to  obey 
the  light  which  God  has  been  pleased  to  give  them. 


200  Life  Sketches 

' '  Some  that  have  received  special  warnings  through 
testimony,  have  forgotten  in  a  few  weeks  the  reproof 
given.  The  testimonies  to  some  have  been  several 
times  repeated;  but  they  have  not  thought  them  of 
sufficient  importance  to  be  carefully  heeded.  They 
have  been  to  them  like  idle  tales.  Had  they  regarded 
the  light  given,  they  would  have  avoided  losses  and 
trials  which  they  think  are  hard  and  severe.  They 
have  only  themselves  to  censure.  They  have  placed 
upon  their  own  necks  a  yoke  which  they  find  griev- 
ous to  be  borne.  It  is  not  the  yoke  which  Christ 
has  bound  upon  them.  God's  care  and  love  were 
exercised  in  their  behalf;  but  their  selfish,  evil,  un- 
believing souls  could  not  discern  His  goodness  and 
mercy.  They  rush  on  in  their  own  wisdom,  until, 
overwhelmed  with  trials  and  confused  with  perplexity, 
they  are  ensnared  by  Satan.  When  you  gather  up 
the  rays  of  light  which  God  has  given  in  the  past, 
then  will  He  give  an  increase  of  light." 

I  referred  them  to  ancient  Israel.  God  gave  them 
His  law;  but  they  would  not  obey  it.  He  then  gave 
them  ceremonies  and  ordinances,  that  in  the  perform- 
ance of  these  God  might  be  kept  in  remembrance. 
They  were  so  prone  to  forget  Him  and  His  claims 
upon  them,  that  it  was  necessary  to  keep  their  minds 
stirred  up  to  realize  their  obligations  to  obey  and 
honor  their  Creator.  Had  they  been  obedient,  and 
loved  to  keep  God's  commandments,  the  multitude  of 
ceremonies  and  ordinances  would  not  have  been  re- 
quired. 

If  the  people  who  now  profess  to  be  God 's  peculiar 
treasure  would  obey  His  requirements,  as  specified  in 
His  word,  special  testimonies  would  not  be  given  to 
awaken  them  to  their  duty,  and  impress  upon  them 


A  Solemn  Dream  201 

their  sinfulness  and  their  fearful  danger  in  neglect- 
ing- to  obey  the  word  of  God.  Consciences  have  been 
blunted,  because  light  has  been  set  aside,  neglected, 
and  despised.  And  God  will  remove  these  Testi- 
monies from  the  people,  and  will  deprive  them  of 
strength,  and  humble  them. 

I  dreamed  that,  as  I  was  speaking,  the  power  of 
God  fell  upon  me  in  a  most  remarkable  manner,  and 
I  was  deprived  of  all  strength,  yet  I  had  no  vision. 
I  thought  that  my  husband  stood  up  before  the  people, 
and  exclaimed:  "This  is  the  wonderful  power  of 
God.  He  has  made  the  Testimonies  a  powerful  means 
of  reaching  souls,  and  He  will  work  yet  more  mightily 
through  them  than  He  has  hitherto  done.  Who  will 
be  on  the  Lord's  side?" 

I  dreamed  that  quite  a  number  instantly  sprang 
to  their  feet,  and  responded  to  the  call.  Others  sat 
sullen,  some  manifested  scorn  and  derision,  and  a 
few  seemed  wholly  unmoved.  One  stood  by  my  side, 
and  said : 

"God  has  raised  you  up,  and  has  given  you  words 
to  speak  to  the  people  and  to  reach  hearts,  as  He  has 
given  to  no  other  one.  He  has  shaped  your  testimonies 
to  meet  cases  that  are  in  need  of  help.  Tou  must  be 
unmoved  by  scorn,  derision,  reproach,  and  censure. 
In  order  to  be  God's  special  instrument,  you  should 
lean  to  no  one,  but  hang  upon  Him  alone,  and,  like 
the  clinging  vine,  let  your  tendrils  entwine  about 
Him.  He  will  make  you  a  means  through  which  to 
communicate  His  light  to  the  people.  You  must 
daily  gather  strength  from  God,  in  order  to  be  forti- 
fied, that  your  surroundings  may  not  dim  or  eclipse 
the  light  that  He  has  permitted  to  shine  upon  His 
people  through  you.  It  is  Satan's  special  object  to 
prevent  this  light  from  coming  to  the  people  of  God, 


202  Life  Sketches 

who  so  greatly  need  it  amid  the  perils  of  these  last 
days. 

"Your  success  is  in  your  simplicity.  As  soon  as 
you  depart  from  this,  and  fashion  your  testimony  to 
meet  the  minds  of  any,  your  power  is  gone.  Almost 
everything  in  this  age  is  glossed  and  unreal.  The 
world  abounds  in  testimonies  given  to  please  and 
charm  for  the  moment,  and  to  exalt  self.  Your  testi- 
mony is  of  a  different  character.  It  is  to  come  down 
to  the  minutia?  of  life,  keeping  the  feeble  faith  from 
dying,  and  pressing  home  upon  believers  the  necessity 
of  shining  as  lights  in  the  world. 

"God  has  given  you  your  testimony  to  set  before 
the  backslider  and  the  sinner  his  true  condition,  and 
the  immense  loss  he  is  sustaining  by  continuing  a  life 
of  sin.  God  has  impressed  this  upon  you  by  open- 
ing it  before  your  vision  as  He  has  to  no  other  one 
now  living;  and  according  to  the  light  He  has  given 
you,  will  He  hold  you  responsible.  'Not  by  might, 
nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.'  'Lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show 
My  people  their  transgression,  and  the  house  of  Jacob 
their  sins.'  "    Zech.  4:6;  Isa.  58:  1. 

This  dream  had  a  powerful  influence  upon  rie. 
When  I  awoke,  my  depression  was  gone,  my  spirits 
were  cheerful,  and  I  realized  great  peace.  Infirmities 
that  had  unfitted  me  for  labor  were  removed,  and  I 
realized  a  strength  and  vigor  to  which  I  had  for 
months  been  a  stranger.  It  seemed  to  me  that  angels 
of  God  had  been  commissioned  to  bring  me  relief. 
Unspeakable  gratitude  filled  my  heart  for  this  great 
change  from  despondency  to  light  and  happiness.  I 
knew  that  help  had  come  from  God.  This  manifesta- 
tion appeared  to  me  like  a  miracle  of  God's  mercy,  and 
I  Avill  not  be  ungrateful  for  His  loving-kindness. 


XXXIII 
MISSIONARY  WORK^ 

Dec.  10,  1871,  I  was  shown  that  God  would  ac- 
complish a  great  work  through  the  truth,  if  devoted, 
self-sacrificing  men  would  give  themselves  unre- 
servedly to  the  work  of  presenting  it  to  those  in  dark- 
ness. Those  who  have  a  knowledge  of  the  precious 
truth,  and  who  are  consecrated  to  God,  should  avail 
themselves  of  every  opportunity  where  there  is  an 
opening  to  press  in  the  truth.  Angels  of  God  are 
moving  on  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  the  people 
of  other  nations,  and  honest  souls  are  troubled  as  they 
witness  the  signs  of  the  times  in  the  unsettled  state 
of  the  nations.  The  inquiry  arises  in  their  hearts. 
What  will  be  the  end  of  all  these  things  ?  While  God 
and  angels  are  at  work  to  impress  hearts,  the  servants 
of  Christ  seem  to  be  asleep.  But  few  are  working 
in  unison  with  the  heavenly  messengers. 

If  ministers  and  people  were  sufficiently  aroused, 
they  would  not  rest  thus  indifferently,  while  God  has 
honored  them  by  making  them  the  depositaries  of 
His  law,  by  printing  it  in  their  minds  and  writing 
it  upon  their  hearts.    These  truths  of  vital  importance 

^  Note. —  At  times  during  the  early  days  of  the  message,  Seventh- 
day  Adventists  caught  glimpses  of  a  broadening  work  that  would  even- 
tually embrace  many  nationalities.  Not  until  the  early  70's,  however, 
did  the  leaders  in  the  advent  movement  begin  to  comprehend  that 
theirs  was  a  mission  to  the  whole  world.  Even  as  late  as  in  1872, 
the  scripture,  "This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come," 
was  regarded  simply  as  a  "prominent  sign  of  the  last  day,"  meeting 
fulfillment  in  the  extension  of  Pi'otestant  missions.  Its  complete  ful- 
fillment was  in  no  way  associated  with  the  spread  of  the  advent  move- 
ment throughout  the  world.  (See  Review  and  Herald,  April  16  and 
July  16,  1872.)  But  in  1873  a  marked  change  of  sentiment  began 
to  appear  in  the  utterances  of  leaders  among  Seventh-day  Adventists 
regarding  their  duty  to  warn  the  world.  (See  editorial  Review  and 
Herald,  August  26,  1873;  and  many  other  articles  of  similar  import 
in  the  issues  that  followed.)  By  the  close  of  the  year  1874,  this  trans- 
formation  of   sentiment   seems   to   have  been   effected   almost   completely. 

(203) 


204  Life  Sketches 

are  to  test  the  world;  and  yet  in  our  own  country 
there  are  cities,  villages,  and  towns  that  have  never 
heard  the  warning  message.  Young  men  who  feel 
stirred  by  the  appeals  that  have  been  made  for  help 
in  this  great  work  of  advancing  the  cause  of  God, 
make  some  advance  moves,  but  do  not  get  the  burden 
of  the  work  upon  them  sufficiently  to  accomplish  what 
they  might. 

If  young  men  who  commence  to  labor  in  this  cause 
would  have  the  missionary  spirit,  they  would  give 
evidence  that  God  has  indeed  called  them  to  the  work. 
But  when  they  do  not  go  out  into  new  places,  but  are 
content  to  go  from  church  to  church,  they  give  evi- 
dence that  the  burden  of  the  work  is  not  upon  them. 
The  ideas  of  our  young  preachers  are  not  broad 
enough.  Their  zeal  is  too  feeble.  Were  the  young 
men  awake  and  devoted  to  the  Lord,  they  would  be 
diligent  every  moment  of  their  time,  and  would  seek 
to  qualify  themselves  to  become  laborers  in  the  mis- 
sionary field. 

Young  men  should  be  qualifying  themselves  by  be- 
coming familiar  with  other  languages,  that  God  may 
use  them  as  mediums  to  communicate  His  saving  truth 
to  those  of  other  nations.  These  young  men  may  ob- 
tain a  knowledge  of  other  languages  even  while  en- 
gaged in  laboring  for  sinners.  If  they  are  economical 
of  their  time,  they  can  be  improving  their  minds,  and 
qualifying  themselves  for  more  extended  usefulness. 
If  young  women  who  have  borne  but  little  responsi- 
bility would  devote  themselves  to  God,  they  could 
qualify  themselves  for  usefulness  by  studying  and  be- 
coming familiar  with  other  languages.  They  could 
devote  themselves  to  the  work  of  translating. 

Our  publications  should  be  printed  in  other  Ian- 


Missionary  Work  205 

guages,  that  foreign  nations  may  be  reached.'  Much 
can  be  done  through  the  medium  of  the  press,  but 
still  more  can  be  accomplished  if  the  influence  of  the 
labors  of  the  living  preachers  goes  with  our  publica- 
tions. Missionaries  are  needed  to  go  to  other  nations 
to  preach  the  truth  in  a  guarded,  careful  manner. '  The 
cause  of  present  truth  can  be  greatly  extended  by 
personal  effort. 

When  the  churches  see  young  men  possessing  zeal 
to  qualify  themselves  to  extend  their  labors  to  cities, 
villages,  and  towns  that  have  never  been  aroused  to 
the  truth,  and  missionaries  volunteering  to  go  to  other 
nations  to  carry  the  truth  to  them,  the  churches  will 
be  encouraged  and  strengthened  far  more  than  to 
themselves  receive  the  labors  of  inexperienced  young 
men.  As  they  see  their  ministers'  hearts  all  aglow 
with  love  and  zeal  for  the  truth  and  with  a  desire  to 
save  souls,  the  churches  will  arouse  themselves.  These 
generally  have  the  gifts  and  power  within  themselves 
to  bless  and  strengthen  themselves,  and  to  gather  the 
sheep  and  lambs  into  the  fold.  They  need  to  be  thrown 
upon  their  own  resources,  that  all  the  gifts  that  are 
lying  dormant  may  thus  be  called  into  active  service. 

The  Lord  has  moved  upon  men  of  other  tongues,  and 
has  brought  them  under  the  influence  of  the  truth, 
that  they  might  be  qualified  to  labor  in  His  cause.  He 
has  brought  them  within  reach  of  the  Office  of  publica- 
tion, that  its  managers  might  avail  themselves  of  their 
services,  if  they  were  awake  to  the  wants  of  the  cause. 
Publications  are  needed  in  other  languages,  to  raise  an 
interest  and  the  spirit  of  inquiry  among  other  nations. 

As   the   preaching    of   Noah   warned,    tested,    and 

-  When  these  words  were  penned,  in  1871,  only  a  beginning  had  been 
made  in  the  preparation  and  publication  of  denominational  literature  in 
the  various  languages  of  Europe  and  of  other  lands. 


206  Life  Sketches 

proved  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  before  the  flood 
of  waters  destroyed  them  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth, 
so  the  truth  of  God  for  these  last  days  is  doing  a 
similar  work  of  warning,  testing,  and  proving  the 
world.  The  publications  which  go  forth  from  the 
Office  bear  the  signet  of  the  Eternal.  They  are  being 
scattered  all  through  the  land,  and  are  deciding  the 
destiny  of  souls.  Men  are  now  greatly  needed  who 
can  translate  and  prepare  our  publications  in  other 
languages,  so  that  the  message  of  warning  may  go 
to  all  nations  and  test  them  by  the  light  of  the  truth, 
that  men  and  women,  as  they  see  the  light,  may  turn 
from  transgression  to  obedience  of  the  law  of  God. 

Every  opportunity  should  be  improved  to  extend 
the  truth  to  other  nations.  This  will  be  attended  with 
considerable  expense,  but  expense  should  in  no  case 
hinder  the  performance  of  this  work.  Means  are  of 
value  only  as  they  are  used  to  advance  the  interest 
of  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  Lord  has  lent  men  means 
for  this  very  purpose,  to  use  in  sending  the  truth  to 
their  fellow  men. 

Now  is  the  time  to  use  means  for  God.  Now  is  the 
time  to  be  rich  in  good  works,  laying  up  in  store  for 
ourselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come, 
that  we  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  One  soul  saved 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  of  more  value  than  all  earthly 
riches.  We  are  answerable  to  God  for  the  souls  of 
those  with  whom  we  are  brought  in  contact,  and  the 
closer  our  connections  with  our  fellow  men,  the  greater 
our  responsibility.  We  are  one  great  brotherhood,  and 
the  welfare  of  our  fellow  men  should  be  our  great  in- 
terest. We  have  not  one  moment  to  lose.  If  we  have 
been  careless  in  this  matter,  it  is  high  time  we  were 
now  in  earnest  to  redeem  the  time,  lest  the  blood  of 
souls  be  found  on  our  garments.    As  children  of  God, 


Missionary  Work  207 

none  of  us  are  excused  from  taking  a  part  in  the  great 
work  of  Christ  in  the  salvation  of  our  fellow  men. 

It  will  be  a  difficult  work  to  overcome  prejudice,  and 
to  convince  the  unbelieving  that  our  efforts  to  help 
them  are  disinterested.  But  this  should  not  hinder 
our  labor.  There  is  no  precept  in  the  word  of  God 
that  tells  us  to  do  good  to  those  only  who  appreciate 
and  respond  to  our  efforts,  and  to  benefit  those  only 
who  will  thank  us  for  it.  God  has  sent  us  to  work  in 
His  vineyard.  It  is  our  business  to  do  all  we  can.  ' '  In 
the  morning  sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold 
not  thine  hand:  for  thou  knowest  not  whether  shall 
prosper,  either  this  or  that. ' '    Eccl.  11 :  6. 

We  have  too  little  faith.  "We  limit  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel.  We  should  be  grateful  that  God  condescends  to 
use  any  of  us  as  His  instruments.  For  every  earnest 
prayer  put  up  in  faith  for  anything,  answers  will  be 
returned.  They  may  not  come  just  as  we  have  ex- 
pected ;  but  they  will  come  —  not  perhaps  as  we  have 
devised,  but  at  the  very  time  when  we  most  need  them. 
But,  oh,  how  sinful  is  our  unbelief!  *'If  ye  abide  in 
Me,  and  My  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what 
ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you."    John  15:  7. 


XXXIV 

BROADER  PLANS 

While  in  California  in  the  year  1874,  I  was  given  an 
impressive  dream,  in  which  was  represented  the  in- 
strumentality of  the  press  in  the  work  of  giving  the 
third  angel's  message  to  the  world 

I  dreamed  that  several  of  the  brethren  in  California 
were  in  council,  considering  the  best  plan  for  labor 
during  the  coming  season.  Some  thought  it  wise  to 
shun  the  large  cities,  and  work  in  smaller  places.  My 
husband  was  earnestly  urging  that  broader  plans  be 
laid,  and  more  extended  efforts  made,  which  would 
better  compare  with  the  character  of  our  message. 

Then  a  young  man  whom  I  had  frequently  seen  in 
my  dreams,  came  into  the  council.  He  listened  with 
deep  interest  to  the  words  that  were  spoken,  and  then, 
speaking  with  deliberation  and  authoritative  con- 
fidence, said: 

"The  cities  and  villages  constitute  a  part  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard.  They  must  hear  the  messages  of 
warning.  The  enemy  of  truth  is  making  desperate 
efforts  to  turn  the  people  from  the  truth  of  God  to 
falsehood.    .    .    .   You   are   to   sow  beside   all   waters. 

''It  may  be  that  you  will  not  at  once  see  the  re- 
sult of  your  labor,  but  this  should  not  discourage 
you.  Take  Christ  as  your  example.  He  had  many 
hearers,  but  few  followers.  Noah  preached  for  one 
hundred  and  twenty  years  to  the  people  before  the 
flood;  yet  out  of  the  multitudes  on  the  earth  at  that 
time   only   eight   were   saved." 

The  messenger  continued:  ''You  are  entertaining 
too  limited  ideas  of  the  work  for  this  time.  You  are 
trying  to  plan  the  work  so  that  you  can  embrace  it 
(208) 


Broader  Plans  209 

in  your  arms.  You  must  take  broader  views.  Your 
light  must  not  be  put  under  a  bushel  or  under  a  bed, 
but  on  a  candlestick,  that  it  may  give  light  to  all  that 
are  in  the  house.    Your  house  is  the  world.  .  .  . 

"The  verity  and  truth  of  the  binding  claims  of 
the  fourth  commandment  must  be  presented  in  clear 
lines  before  the  people.  'Ye  are  My  witnesses.'  The 
message  will  go  in  power  to  all  parts  of  the  world,  to 
Oregon,  to  Europe,  to  Australia,  to  the  islands  of 
the  sea,  to  all  nations,  tongues,  and  peoples.  Pre- 
serve the  dignity  of  the  truth.  It  will  grow  to  large 
proportions.  Many  countries  are  waiting  for  the  ad- 
vanced light  the  Lord  has  for  them;  and  your  faith 
is  limited,  it  is  very  small.  Your  conception  of  the 
work  needs  to  be  greatly  enlarged.  Oakland,  San 
Francisco,  Sacramento,  Woodland,  and  the  large 
cities  in  the  United  States  must  hear  the  message  of 
truth.  Go  forward.  God  will  work  with  great  power 
if  you  will  walk  in  all  humility  of  mind  before  Him. 
It  is  not  faith  to  talk  of  impossibilities.  Nothing 
is  impossible  with  God.  The  light  of  the  binding 
claims  of  the  law  of  God  is  to  test  and  prove  the 
world."  .  .  . 

In  my  last  vision  I  was  shown  that  we  should  have 
a  part  to  act  in  California  in  extending  and  confirm- 
ing the  work  already  commenced.  I  was  shown  that 
missionary  labor  must  be  put  forth  in  California, 
Australia,  Oregon,  and  other  territories  far  more  ex- 
tensively than  our  people  have  imagined,  or  ever  con- 
templated and  planned.  I  was  shown  that  we  do  not 
at  the  present  time  move  as  fast  as  the  opening  provi- 
dence of  God  leads  the  way.  I  was  shown  that  the 
present  truth  might  be  a  power  in  California  if  the 
believers  i|i  the  message  would  give  no  place  to  the 


210  Life  Sketches  , 

enemy  in  unbelief  and  selfishness,  but  would  con- 
centrate their  efforts  to  one  object, —  the  upbuilding 
of  the  cause  of  present  truth. 

I  saw  that  there  would  be  a  paper  published  upon 
the  Pacific  coast.  There  would  be  a  health  institute 
established  there,  and  a  publishing  house  created. 

Time  is  short;  and  all  who  believe  this  message, 
should  feel  a  solemn  obligation  resting  upon  them  to 
be  disinterested  workers,  exerting  their  influence  on 
the  right  side,  and  never  by  word  or  action  be  found 
arrayed  against  those  who  are  seeking  to  advance  the 
interests  of  God's  cause.  The  ideas  of  our  brethren 
are  altogether  too  narrow.  They  expect  but  little. 
Their  faith  is  too  small. 

A  paper  published  on  the  Pacific  coast  would  give 
strength  and  influence  to  the  message.  The  light  God 
has  given  us  isn't  worth  much  to  the  world  unless  it 
can  be  seen  by  being  presented  before  them.  I  de- 
clare to  you  our  vision  must  be  extended.  We  see 
thingfs  nisrh,  but  not  afar  off. 


XXXV 
INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD 

I  deeply  feel  the  necessity  of  our  making  more 
thorough  and  earnest  efforts  to  bring  the  truth  before 
the  world.  In  the  last  vision  given  me,  I  was  shown 
that  we  were  not  doing  one  twentieth  part  of  the  work 
we  should  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  We  labor  for 
them  indifferently,  as  though  it  was  not  a  question  of 
very  great  importance  whether  they  received  or  re- 
jected the  truth.  General  efforts  are  made,  but  we 
fail  to  work  to  the  point  by  personal  effort.  We  do 
not  approach  men  and  women  in  a  manner  that  im- 
presses them  that  we  have  a  personal  interest  for  them, 
and  that  we  feel  deeply  in  earnest  for  their  salva- 
tion, and  do  not  mean  to  give  them  up. 

We  hold  too  much  at  a  distance  those  who  do  not 
believe  the  truth.  We  call  them  and  wait  for  them 
to  come  to  us  to  inquire  for  the  truth.  Many  will 
not  be  inclined  to  do  this,  for  they  are  in  darkness 
and  error,  and  cannot  discern  the  truth  and  its  vital 
importance.  Satan  holds  them  with  his  firm  power, 
and  if  we  would  help  them,  we  must  show  a  personal 
interest  and  love  for  their  souls,  and  take  hold  of 
them  in  earnest.  We  must  work  in  prayer  and 
love,  with  faith  and  unwearied  patience,  hoping  all 
things  and  believing  all  things,  having  the  wisdom  of 
the  serpent  and  the  meekness  of  the  dove,  in  order  to 
win  souls  to  Christ. 

SPECIAL    PREPARATION 

We  are  not,  as  a  people,  sufficiently  aroused  to  the 
short  time  in  which  we  have  to  work,  and  we  do  not 
understand  the  magnitude  of  the  work  for  the  time. 

(211) 
14 


212  Life  Sketches 

The  night  soon  cometh,  in  which  no  man  can  work. 
God  calls  for  men  and  women  to  qualify  themselves, 
by  consecration  to  His  will  and  earnest  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  to  do  His  special  work  for  these  last  days. 
He  calls  for  men  now  who  can  work.  As  they  en- 
gage in  the  work  in  sincerity  and  humility  to  do  all 
they  can,  they  will  be  obtaining  a  more  thorough  ex- 
perience. They  will  have  a  better  knowledge  of  the 
truth  and  better  know  how  to  reach  souls  and  help 
them  just  where  they  need  to  be  helped.  Workmen 
are  needed  now,  just  now,  to  labor  for  God.  The 
fields  are  already  white  for  the  harvest,  and  yet 
laborers  are  few. 

OPENING   PROVIDENCES 

I  have  been  shown  that,  as  a  people,  we  have  been 
asleep  as  to  our  duty  in  regard  to  getting  the  light 
before  those  of  other  nations.  Is  it  because  God  has 
excused  us,  as  a  people,  from  having  any  burden  or 
special  w^ork  to  do  for  those  of  other  tongues,  that  we 
have  no  missionaries  to-day  in  foreign  countries? 
Why  is  this  negligence  and  delay?  There  are  those 
of  superior  minds  in  many  other  nations  whom  God  is 
impressing  with  the  lack  of  spirituality  and  genuine 
godliness  in  the  Christian  denominations  of  the  land. 
They  cannot  harmonize  the  life  and  character  of  pro- 
fessed Christians  generally  with  the  Bible  standard. 
j\Iany  are  praying  for  light  and  knowledge.  They 
are  not  satisfied.  God  will  answer  their  prayers 
through  us,  as  a  people,  if  we  are  not  at  such  a  dis- 
tance from  Him  that  we  cannot  hear  His  voice,  and 
so  selfish  that  we  do  not  wish  to  be  disturbed  in  our 
ease  and  agreeable  associations. 

We  are  not  keeping  pace  with  the  opening  provi- 
dence of  God.     Jesus  and  angels  are  at  work.     This 


Into  All  the  World  213 

cause  is  onward,  while  we  are  standing  still  and  being 
left  in  the  rear.  If  we  would  follow  the  opening  provi- 
dence of  God,  we  should  be  quick  to  discern  every 
opening,  and  make  the  most  of  every  advantage 
within  our  reach,  to  let  the  light  extend  and  spread 
to  other  nations.  God,  in  His  providence,  has  sent 
men  to  our  very  doors,  and  thrust  them,  as  it  were, 
into  our  arms,  that  they  might  learn  the  truth  more 
perfectly,  and  be  qualified  to  do  a  work  we  could  not 
do  in  getting  the  light  before  men  of  other  tongues. 
We  have  too  often  failed  to  discern  God's  hand,  and 
we  have  not  received  the  very  ones  God  had  provided 
for  us  to  work  in  union  with,  and  act  a  part  in  send- 
ing the.  light  to  other  nations. 

SOWING   BESIDE    ALL    WATERS 

There  has  been  a  slothful  neglect  and  a  criminal 
unbelief  among  us  as  a  people,  which  has  kept  us 
back  from  doing  the  work  God  has  left  us  to  do  in 
letting  our  light  shine  forth  to  those  of  other  nations. 
There  is  a  fearfulness  to  venture  ovit  and  to  run 
risks  in  this  great  work,  fearing  that  the  expenditure 
of  means  would  not  bring  returns.  What  if  means 
are  used  and  yet  we  cannot  see  that  souls  have  been 
saved  by  it?  What  if  there  is  a  dead  loss  of  a  por- 
tion of  our  means?  Better  work  and  keep  at  work 
than  to  do  nothing.  You  know  not  which  shall  pros- 
per, this  or  that. 

God  will  have  men  who  will  venture  anything  and 
everything  to  save  souls..  Those  who  will  not  move 
until  they  can  see  every  step  of  the  way  clearly  before 
them,  will  not  be  of  advantage  at  this  time  to  forward 
the  truth  of  God.  There  must  be  workers  now  who 
will  push  ahead  in  the  dark  as  well  as  in  the  light, 
and  who  will  hold  up  bravely  under  discouragements 


214  Life  Sketches 

and  disappointed  hopes,  and  j-et  work  on  with  faith, 
with  tears  and  patient  hope,  sowing  beside  all  waters, 
trusting  the  Lord  to  bring  the  increase.  God  calls  for 
men  of  nerve,  of  hope,  faith,  and  endurance,  to  Avork 
to  the  point. 

PUBLICATIONS   IN    MANY   LANGUAGES 

I  have  been  shown  that  our  publications  should  be 
printed  in  different  languages  and  sent  to  every 
civilized  country,  at  any  cost.  What  is  the  value  of 
money  at  this  time,  in  comparison  with  the  value 
of  souls?  Every  dollar  of  our  means  should  be  con- 
sidered as  the  Lord's,  not  ours;  and  as  a  precious 
trust  from  God  to  us;  not  to  be  wasted  for  needless 
indulgences,  but  carefully  used  in  the  cause  of  God,  in 
the  work  of  saving  men  and  women  from  ruin. 

I  have  been  shown  that  the  press  is  powerful  for 
good  or  evil.  This  agency  can  reach  and  influence  the 
public  mind  as  no  other  means  can.  The  press,  con- 
trolled by  men  who  are  sanctified  to  God,  can  be  a 
power  indeed  for  good  in  bringing  men  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth.  The  pen  is  a  power  in  the  hands 
of  men  who  feel  the  truth  burning  upon  the  altar  of 
their  hearts,  and  wiio  have  an  intelligent  zeal  for 
God,  balanced  with  sound  judgment.  The  pen, 
dipped  in  the  fountain  of  pure  truth,  can  send  the 
beams  of  light  to  dark  corners  of  the  earth,  wiiich  will 
reflect  its  rays  back,  adding  new  power,  and  giving 
increased  light  to  be  scattered  everywhere. 

A   HAEVEST   OF    PRECIOUS   SOULS 

I  have  been  shown  that  the  publications  already 
have  been  doing  a  work  upon  some  minds  in  other 
countries,  in  breaking  down  the  walls  of  prejudice 
and    superstition.      I    was    shown    men    and    women 


Into  All  the  World  215 

studying  with  intense  interest  papers  and  a  few  pages 
of  tracts  upon  present  truth.  They  would  read  the 
evidences  so  wonderful  and  new  to  them,  and  would 
open  their  Bibles  with  a  deep  and  new  interest,  as 
subjects  of  truth  that  had  been  dark  to  them  were 
made  plain,  especially  the  light  in  regard  to  the  Sab- 
bath of  the  fourth  commandment.  As  they  searched 
the  Scriptures  to  see  if  these  things  were  so,  a  new 
light  shone  upon  their  understanding,  for  angels  were 
hovering  over  them,  and  impressing  their  minds  with 
the  truths  contained  in  the  publications  they  had  been 
reading. 

I  saw  them  holding  papers  and  tracts  in  one  hand, 
and  the  Bible  in  the  other,  while  their  cheeks  were  wet 
with  tears ;  and  bowing  before  God  in  earnest,  humble 
prayer,  to  be  guided  into  all  truth, —  the  very 
thing  He  was  doing  for  them  before  they  called  upon 
Him.  And  when  the  truth  was  received  in  their 
hearts,  and  they  saw  the  harmonious  chain  of  truth, 
the  Bible  was  to  them  a  new  book;  they  hugged  it  to 
their  hearts  with  grateful  joy,  while  their  counte- 
nances were  all  aglow  with  happiness  and  holy  joy. 

These  were  not  satisfied  with  merely  enjoying  the 
light  themselves,  and  they  began  to  work  for  others. 
Some  made  great  sacrifices  for  the  truth's  sake  and 
to  help  those  of  the  brethren  who  were  in  darkness. 
The  way  is  thus  preparing  to  do  a  great  work  in  the 
distribution  of  tracts  and  papers  in  other  languages. 


XXXVI 
CIRCULATING  THE  PRINTED  PAGE^ 

Several  speakers  had  addressed  large  and  attentive 
congregations  at  the  camp  meeting  at  Rome,  N.  Y., 
on  first  day,  Sept.  12,  1875.  The  following  night  I 
dreamed  that  a  young  man  of  noble  appearance  came 
into  the  room  where  I  was,  immediately  after  I  had 
been  speaking.     He  said: 

"You  have  called  the  attention  of  the  people  to 
important  subjects,  which,  to  a  large  number,  are 
strange  and  new.  To  some  they  are  intensely  in- 
teresting. The  laborers  in  word  and  doctrine  have 
done  what  they  could  in  presenting  the  truth.  But 
unless  there  is  a  more  thorough  effort  made  to  fasten 
these  impressions  upon  minds,  your  efforts  will  prove 
nearly  fruitless.  Satan  has  many  attractions  ready  to 
divert  the  mind;  and  the  cares  of  this  life  and  the 
deceitfulness  of  riches  all  combine  to  choke  the  seed  of 
truth  sown  in  the  heart. 

' '  In  every  effort  such  as  you  are  now  making,  much 
more  good  would  result  from  your  labors  if  you  had 
appropriate  reading  matter  ready  for  circulation. 
Tracts  upon  the  important  points  of  truth  for  the 
present  time  should  be  handed  out  freely  to  all  who 
will  accept  them.    You  are  to  sow  beside  all  waters. 

' '  The  press  is  a  powerful  means  to  move  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  the  people.  The  men  of  this  world 
seize  the  press,  and  make  the  most  of  every  oppor- 
tunity to  get  poisonous  literature  before  the  people. 
If  men,  under  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  the  world 
and  of  Satan,  are  earnest  to  circulate  books,  tracts, 

^' These  words  of  counsel  regarding  the  circulation   of  literature  were 
among  the  first  calling  for  trained  colporteur-evangelists. 
(216) 


Circulating  the  Printed  Page  217 

and  papers  of  a  corrupting  nature,  you  should  be  more 
earnest  to  get  reading  matter  of  an  elevating  and  sav- 
ing character  before  the  people. 

''God  has  placed  at  the  command  of  His  people 
advantages  in  the  press,  which,  combined  with  other 
agencies,  will  be  successful  in  extending  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth.  Tracts,  papers,  and  books,  as  the 
ease  demands,  should  be  circulated  in  all  the  cities 
and  villages  in  the  land.  Here  is  missionary  work 
for  all. 

"There  should  be  men  trained  for  this  branch  of 
the  work  who  will  be  missionaries,  and  will  circulate 
publications.  They  should  be  men  of  good  address, 
who  will  not  repulse  others  or  be  repulsed.  This  is 
a  work  which  would  warrant  men  to  give  their  whole 
time  and  energies  as  the  occasion  demands.  God  has 
committed  to  His  people  great  light.  This  is  not  for 
them  to  selfishly  enjoy  alone,  but  to  let  its  rays  shine 
forth  to  others  who  are  in  the  darkness  of  error. 

''You  are  not  as  a  people  doing  one  twentieth  part 
of  what  might  be  done  in  spreading  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth.  Very  much  more  can  be  accomplished  by 
the  living  preacher  with  the  circulation  of  papers 
and  tracts  than  by  the  preaching  of  the  word  alone 
without  the  publications.  The  press  is  a  powerful 
instrumentality  which  God  has  ordained  to  be  com- 
bined with  the  energies  of  the  living  preacher  to 
bring  the  truth  before  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues, 
and  peoples,  ]\Iany  minds  can  be  reached  in  no  other 
way. 

"Here  is  true  missionary  work  in  which  labor  and 
means  can  be  invested  with  the  best  results.  There 
has  been  too  great  fear  of  running  risks,  and  mov- 
ing out  by  faith,  and  sowing  beside  all  waters. 
Opportunities  have   ])een   presented  which  have  not 


218  Life  Sketches 

been  grasped  and  made  the  most  of.  There  has  been 
too  great  fear  of  venturing.  True  faith  is  not  pre- 
sumption, but  it  ventures  much.  Precious  light  and 
powerful  truth  need  to  be  brought  out  in  publica- 
tions without  delay." 

Said  he:  "Your  husband  must  not  be  discouraged 
in  his  efforts  to  encourage  men  to  become  workers,  and 
responsible  for  important  work.  Every  man  whom 
God  will  accept,  Satan  will  attack.  If  they  discon- 
nect from  heaven,  and  imperil  the  cause,  their  fail- 
ures will  not  be  set  to  his  account  or  to  yours,  but 
to  the  perversity  of  the  nature  of  the  murmuring  ones, 
which  they  would  not  understand  and  overcome. 
These  men  whom  God  has  tried  to  use  to  do  His  work, 
and  who  have  failed,  and  brought  great  burdens  upon 
those  who  were  unselfish  and  true,  have  hindered  and 
discouraged  more  than  all  the  good  they  have  done. 
And  yet  this  should  not  hinder  the  purpose  of  God  in 
having  this  growing  w^ork,  with  its  burden  of  cares, 
divided  into  different  branches,  and  laid  upon  men 
who  should  do  their  part,  and  lift  the  burdens  when 
they  ought  to  be  lifted.  These  men  must  be  willing  to 
be  instructed,  and  then  God  can  fit  them  and  sanctify 
them,  and  impart  to  them  sanctified  judgment,  that 
what  they  undertake  they  may  carry  forward  in  His 
name. ' ' 


XXXVII 
PUBLIC  LABORS  IN  1877 

May  11,  1877,  we  left  Oakland,  Cal.,  for  Battle 
Creek,  Mich.  A  telegram  had  been  sent  to  my  hus- 
band, requesting  his  presence  at  Battle  Creek,  to  give 
attention  to  important  business  relative  to  the  cause. 
In  answer  to  this  summons,  he  went,  and  engaged 
earnestly  in  preaching,  writing,  and  holding  board 
meetings  at  the  Review  Office,  the  College,  and  the 
Sanitarium,  often  working  into  the  night.  This  wore 
him  fearfully.  His  constant  mental  anxiety  was  pre- 
paring the  way  for  a  breakdown.  We  both  felt  our 
danger,  and  decided  to  go  to  Colorado  to  enjoy  re- 
tirement and  rest. 

While  planning  for  the  journey,  a  voice  seemed  to 
say  to  me :  ' '  Put  the  armor  on.  I  have  work  for  you 
to  do  in  Battle  Creek."  The  voice  seemed  so  plain 
that  I  involuntarily  turned  to  see  who  was  speaking. 
I  saw  no  one ;  and  at  the  sense  of  the  presence  of  God 
my  heart  was  broken  in  tenderness  before  Him. 
When  my  husband  entered  the  room,  I  told  him  the 
exercises  of  my  mind.  We  wept  and  prayed  together. 
Our  arrangements  had  been  made  to  leave  in  three 
days;  but  now  all  our  plans  were  changed. 

SPECIAL    SERVICES    FOR    COLLEGE    STUDENTS 

The  close  of  the  school  year  of  the  Battle  Creek 
College  was  at  hand.  I  had  felt  very  anxious  for  the 
students,  many  of  whom  were  either  unconverted  or 
backslidden  from  God.  I  spent  a  week  laboring  for 
them,  holding  meetings  every  evening  and  on  the 
Sabbath  and  first  day.  My  heart  was  touched  to  see 
the  house  of  worship  nearly  filled  with  the  students 

(219) 


220  Life  Sketches 

of  our  school.  I  tried  to  impress  upon  them  that  a 
life  of  purity  and  prayer  would  not  be  a  hindrance 
to  them  in  obtaining  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
sciences,  but  that  it  would  remove  many  hindrances 
to  their  progress  in  knowledge.  By  becoming  con- 
nected with  the  Saviour,  they  are  brought  into  the 
school  of  Christ;  and  if  they  are  diligent  students  in 
this  school,  vice  and  immorality  will  be  expelled  from 
the  midst  of  them.  These  being  crowded  out,  in- 
creased knowledge  will  be  the  result. 

Our  school  is  to  take  a  higher  position  in  an  educa- 
tional point  of  view  than  •  any  other  institution  of 
learning,  by  opening  before  the  young  nobler  views, 
aims,  and  objects  in  life,  and  educating  them  to  have 
a  correct  knowledge  of  human  duty  and  eternal  in- 
terests. The  great  object  in  the  establishment  of  our 
College  was  to  give  correct  views,  showing  the  harmony 
of  science  and  Bible  religion. 

The  Lord  strengthened  me  and  blessed  the  efforts 
made  in  behalf  of  the  youth.  A  large  number  came 
forward  for  prayers.  Some  of  these,  through  lack  of 
watchfulness  and  prayer,  had  lost  their  faith  and  the 
evidence  of  their  connection  with  God.  Many  testi- 
fied that  in  taking  this  step  they  received  the  blessing 
of  God.  As  a  result  of  the  meetings,  quite  a  number 
presented  themselves  for  baptism. 

TEMPERANCE    MEETINGS 

But  my  work  was  not  yet  done  in  Battle  Creek. 
We  were  earnestly  solicited  to  take  part  in  a  temper- 
ance mass  meeting,  a  very  praiseworthy  effort  in  prog- 
ress among  the  better  portion  of  the  citizens  of  Battle 
Creek.  This  movement  embraced  the  Battle  Creek 
Eeform  Club,  six  hundred  strong,  and  the  Woman's 
Christian  Temperance  Union,  two  hundred  and  sixty 


Public  Labors  in  1877  221 

strong.  God,  Christ,  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  Bible 
were  familiar  words  with  these  earnest  workers. 
Much  good  had  already  been  accomplished,  and  the 
activity  of  the  workers,  the  system  by  which  they 
labored,  and  the  spirit  of  their  meetings,  promised 
greater  good  in  time  to  come. 

It  was  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of  Barnum's 
great  menagerie  to  this  city,  on  the  28th  of  June,  that 
the  ladies  of  the  Woman's  Christian  Temperance 
Union  struck  a  telling  blow  for  temperance  and  re- 
form by  organizing  an  immense  temperance  restau- 
rant to  accommodate  the  crowds  of  people  who 
gathered  in  from  the  country  to  visit  the  menagerie, 
thus  preventing  them  from  visiting  the  saloons  and 
groggeries,  where  they  would  be  exposed  to  tempta- 
tion. The  mammoth  tent,  capable  of  holding  five 
thousand  people,  used  by  the  Michigan  Conference  for 
camp  meeting  purposes,  w^as  tendered  for  the  occa- 
sion. Beneath  this  immense  canvas  temple  were 
erected  fifteen  or  twenty  tables  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  guests. 

By  invitation  I  spoke  in  the  tent  Sunday  evening, 
July  1,  upon  the  subject  of  Christian  temperance,  to 
fully  five  thousand  persons. 

ON    THE   INDIANA    CAMP    GROUND 

August  9-14,  I  attended  the  camp  meeting  near 
Kokomo,  Ind.,  accompanied  by  my  daughter-in-law, 
Mary  K.  White.  My  husband  found  it  impossible  for 
him  to  leave  Battle  Creek.  At  this  meeting  the  Lord 
strengthened  me  to  labor  most  earnestly.  .  He  gave  me 
clearness  and  power  to  appeal  to  the  people.  As  I 
looked  upon  the  men  and  women  assembled  here, 
noble  in  appearance  and  commanding  in  influence, 
and  compared  them  with  the  little  company  assembled 


222  Life  Sketches 

six  years  before,  who  were  mostly  poor  and  unedu- 
cated, I  could  but  exclaim,  "What  hath  the  Lord 
wrought ! ' ' 

The  refining  influence  that  the  truth  has  upon  the 
life  and  character  of  those  who  receive  it,  was  exem- 
plified very  strongly  here.  While  speaking,  we  asked 
those  to  arise  who  had  been  addicted  to  the  use  of 
tobacco,  but  had  entirely  discontinued  its  use  because 
of  the  light  they  had  received  through  the  truth.  In 
response,  between  thirty-five  and  forty  arose  to  their 
feet,  ten  or  twelve  of  whom  were  women.  We  then 
invited  those  to  rise  who  had  been  told  by  physicians 
that  it  would  be  fatal  for  them  to  stop  the  use  of 
tobacco,  because  they  had  become  so  accustomed  to 
its  false  stimulus  that  they  would  not  be  able  to  live 
without  it.  In  reply,  eight  persons,  whose  counte- 
nances indicated  health  of  mind  and  body,  arose  to 
their  feet.  How  wonderful  is  the  sanctifying  in- 
fluence which  this  truth  has  upon  the  human  life, 
making  staunch  temperance  men  of  those  who  have 
indulged  in  tobacco,  wine,  and  other  fashionable  dis- 
sipation. 

On  Sunday  Elder  J.  H.  Waggoner  spoke  with  great 
freedom  in  the  forenoon  to  a  good  congregation,  on 
the  subject  of  the  Sabbath.  Three  excursion  trains 
poured  their  living  freight  upon  the  grounds.  The 
people  here  were  very  enthusiastic  on  the  temperance 
question.  At  2 :  30  p.  m.  I  spoke  to  about  eight  thou- 
sand people  on  the  subject  of  temperance  viewed 
from  a  moral  and  Christian  standpoint.  I  was 
blessed  with  remarkable  clearness  and  liberty,  and 
was  heard  with  the  best  of  attention  from  the  large 
audience  present. 

We  left  the  beaten  track  of  the  popular  lecturer, 
and  traced  the  origin  of  the  prevailing  intemperance 


Public  Labors  in  1877  223 

-; ^  ''   1 

W  €tZ^    'ft^u^^^'  ^^<.^<^^'~^  /^^^/^fJt^  I, 

-tZcf   ^^    Y;      V^yi-t.tytytZi^  /^ZtZ^  /1*5^   Oyi^c^/ 

Photographic  facshnile  of  a  page  from  a  letter  written  by  Mrs.  White 
from  Oakland,  Cal.,  May  12,  1876,  to  her  husband  while  he  was  in  at- 
tendance at  Eastern  camp  meetings. 


224  Life  Sketches 

to  the  home,  the  family  board,  and  the  indulgence  of 
appetite  in  the  child.  Stimulating  food  creates  a 
desire  for  still  stronger  stimulants.  The  boy  whose 
taste  is  thus  vitiated,  and  who  is  not  taught  self- 
control,  is  the  drunkard  or  tobacco  slave  of  later 
years.  The  duty  of  parents  was  pointed  out  to  train 
their  children  to  right  views  of  life  and  its  responsi- 
bilities, and  to  lay  the  foundation  for  their  upright 
Christian  characters.  The  great  work  of  temperance 
reform,  to  be  thoroughly  successful,  must  begin  in 
the  home. 

In  the  evening  Elder  Waggoner  spoke  upon  the 
signs  of  the  times,  to  a  large  and  attentive  audience. 
Many  remarked  that  this  discourse,  and  his  sermon 
upon  the  Sabbath,  had  awakened  new  thoughts  in 
their  minds,  and  that  they  were  determined  to  in- 
vestigate  these   subjects. 

Monday  I  appealed  to  the  people  to  give  their 
hearts  to  God.  About  fifty  came  forward  for  prayers. 
The  deepest  interest  was  manifested.  Fifteen  were 
buried  with  Christ  in  baptism  as  the  result  of  the 
meeting. 

WALKING    OUT    BY    FAITH 

We  had  planned  to  attend  the  Ohio  and  Western 
camp  meetings;  but  our  friends  thought  that,  con- 
sidering my  state  of  health,  it  W'Ould  be  presump- 
tuous; so  we  decided  to  remain  at  Battle  Creek. 
Being  much  of  the  time  a  great  sufferer,  I  placed 
myself  under  treatment  at  the  Sanitarium. 

My  husband  labored  incessantly  to  advance  the 
interests  of  the  cause  of  God  in  the  various  depart- 
ments of  the  work  centering  in  Battle  Creek.  Be- 
fore we  were  aware  of  it,  he  was  very  much  worn. 
Early  one  morning,  he  was  attacked  with  giddiness, 


Public  Labors  in  1877  225 

and  was  threatened  with  paralysis.  We  greatly 
feared  this  dreadful  disease ;  but  the  Lord  w^as  merci- 
ful, and  spared  us  the  affliction.  However,  his  attack 
was  followed  by  great  physical  and  mental  prostra- 
tion ;  and  now,  indeed,  it  seemed  impossible  for  us  to 
attend  the  Eastern  camp  meetings,  or  for  me  to  at- 
tend them,  and  leave  my  husband  depressed  in  spirits 
and  in  feeble  health. 

I  could  not,  however,  find  rest  and  freedom  in  the 
thought  of  remaining  away  from  the  field  of  labor. 
We  took  the  matter  to  the  Lord  in  prayer.  We  knew 
that  the  mighty  Healer  could  restore  both  my  husband 
and  myself  to  health,  if  it  w^as  for  His  glory  so  to 
do.  We  both  decided  to  walk  out  by  faith,  and  to 
venture  all  on  the  promises  of  God. 

THE    EASTERN    CAMP    MEETINGS 

When  we  arrived  at  the  camp  ground  at  Groveland, 
Mass.,  we  found  an  excellent  meeting  in  progress. 
There  were  forty-seven  tents  on  the  ground,  besides 
three  large  tents,  the  one  for  the  congregation  being 
80x125  feet  in  dimensions.  The  meetings  on  the 
Sabbath  were  of  the  deepest  interest.  The  church 
was  revived  and  strengthened,  while  sinners  and  back- 
sliders were  aroused  to  a  sense  of  their  danger. 

Sunday  morning  boats  and  trains  poured  their 
living  freight  upon  the  ground  in  thousands.  Elder 
Smith  spoke  in  the  morning  upon  the  Eastern  ques- 
tion. The  subject  was  of  special  interest,  and  the 
people  listened  with  the  most  earnest  attention. 

In  the  afternoon  it  was  difficult  to  make  my  w^ay  to 
the  desk  through  the  standing  crowd.  Upon  reaching 
it,  a  sea  of  heads  was  before  me.  The  mammoth  tent 
^vas  full,  and  thousands  stood  outside,  making  a  living 
wall  several  feet  deep.     My  lungs  and  throat  pained 


226  Life  Sketches 

me  very  much;  yet  I  believed  that  God  would  help 
me  upon  this  important  occasion.  The  Lord  gave  me 
great  freedom  in  addressing  that  immense  crowd  upon 
the  subject  of  Christian  temperance.  While  speak- 
ing, my  weariness  and  pain  were  forgotten,  as  I 
realized  that  I  was  speaking  to  a  people  that  did  not 
regard  my  words  as  idle  tales.  The  discourse  occupied 
over  an  hour,  and  the  very  best  attention  was  given 
throughout. 

Monday  morning  we  had  a  season  of  prayer  in  our 
tent  in  behalf  of  my  husband.  We  presented  his  case 
to  the  Great  Physician.  It  was  a  precious  season; 
the  peace  of  heaven  rested  upon  us.  These  words 
came  forcibly  to  my  mind:  "This  is  the  victory  that 
overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith. ' '  1  John  5 :  4. 
We  all  felt  the  blessing  of  God  resting  upon  us. 

We  then  assembled  in  the  large  tent;  my  husband 
met  with  us,  and  spoke  for  a  short  time,  uttering 
precious  words  from  a  heart  softened  and  aglow  with 
a  deep  sense  of  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God. 

We  then  took  up  the  work  where  we  had  left  it  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  the  morning  was  spent  in  special 
labor  for  sinners  and  backsliders,  of  whom  two  hun- 
dred came  forward  for  prayers,  ranging  in  years  from 
the  child  of  ten  to  gray-headed  men  and  women.  More 
than  a  score  of  these  were  setting  their  feet  in  the  way 
of  life  for  the  first  time.  In  the  afternoon  thirty- 
eight  persons  were  baptized;  and  quite  a  number 
delayed  baptism  until  they  should  return  to  their 
homes. 

Monday  evening  I  stood  in  the  stand  at  a  tent  meet- 
ing in  progress  at  Danvers,  Mass.  A  large  congrega- 
tion was  before  me.  I  was  too  weary  to  arrange  my 
thoughts  in  connected  words;  I  felt  that  I  must  have 
help,  and  asked  for  it  with  my  whole  heart.     I  knew 


Fuhlic  Lahors  in  1877  227 

if  any  degree  of  success  attended  my  labors,  it  would 
be  through  the  strength  of  the  Mighty  One. 

The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  me  as  I  at- 
tempted to  speak.  Like  a  shock  of  electricity  I  felt 
it  upon  my  heart,  and  all  pain  was  instantly  removed. 
I  had  suffered  great  pain  in  the  nerves  centering  in 
the  brain;  this  also  was  entirely  removed.  My  ir- 
ritated throat  and  sore  lungs  were  relieved.  ]\Iy  left 
arm  and  hand  had  become  nearly  useless  in  conse- 
quence of  pain  in  my  heart ;  but  natural  feeling  was 
now  restored.  My  mind  was  clear;  my  soul  was  full 
of  the  light  and  love  of  God.  Angels  of  God  seemed 
to  be  on  every  side,  like  a  wall  of  fire. 

Before  me  were  a  people  whom  I  might  not  meet 
again  until  the  judgment;  and  the  desire  for  their 
salvation  led  me  to  speak  earnestly  and  in  the  fear 
of  God,  that  I  might  be  free  from  their  blood.  Great 
freedom  attended  my  effort,  which  occupied  one  hour 
and  ten  minutes.  Jesus  was  my  helper,  and  His  name 
shall  have  all  the  glory.  The  audience  was  very 
attentive. 

We  returned  to  Groveland  on  Tuesday  to  find  the 
camp  breaking  up,  tents  being  struck,  our  brethren 
saying  farewell,  and  ready  to  step  on  board  the  cars 
to  return  to  their  homes.  This  was  one  of  the  best 
camp  meetings  I  ever  attended. 

In  the  afternoon  Elder  Haskell  took  us  in  his  car- 
riage, and  we  started  for  South  Lancaster,  to  rest  at 
his  home  for  a  time. 

We  decided  to  travel  by  private  conveyance  a  part 
of  the  way  to  the  Vermont  camp  meeting,  as  we 
thought  this  would  be  beneficial  to  my  husband.  At 
noon  we  would  stop  by  the  roadside,  kindle  a  fire,  pre- 
pare our  lunch,  and  have  a  season  of  prayer.  These 
precious  hours  spent  in  company  with  Brother  and 


15 


228  Life  Sketches 

Sister  Haskell,  Sister  Ings,  and  Sister  Huntley,  will 
never  be  forgotten.  Our  prayers  went  up  to  God  all 
the  way  from  South  Lancaster  to  Vermont.  After 
traveling  three  days,  we  took  the  cars,  and  thus  com- 
pleted our  journey. 

This  meeting  was  of  especial  benefit  to  the  cause  in 
Vermont.  The  Lord  gave  me  strength  to  speak  to  the 
people  as  often  as  once  each  day. 

We  went  directly  from  Vermont  to  the  New  York 
camp  meeting.  The  Lord  gave  me  great  freedom  in 
speaking  to  the  people.  But  some  were  not  prepared 
to  be  benefited  by  the  meeting.  They  failed  to  realize 
their  condition,  and  did  not  seek  the  Lord  earnestly, 
confessing  their  backslidings  and  putting  away  their 
sins.  One  of  the  great  objects  of  holding  camp  meet- 
ings is  that  our  brethren  may  feel  their  danger  of  being 
overcharged  with  the  cares  of  this  life.  A  great  loss 
is  sustained  when  these  privileges  are  not  improved. 

RETURN    TO    MICHIGAN    AND    CALIFORNIA 

We  returned  to  Michigan,  and  after  a  few  days  went 
to  Lansing  to  attend  the  camp  meeting  there,  which 
continued  two  weeks.  Here  I  labored  very  earnestly, 
and  was  sustained  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  I  was 
greatly  blessed  in  speaking  to  the  students,  and  in 
laboring  for  their  salvation.  This  was  a  remarkable 
meeting.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  present  from  the  be- 
ginning to  the  close.  As  the  result  of  the  meeting,  one 
hundred  and  thirty  were  baptized.  A  large  part  of 
these  were  students  from  our  College.  We  were  re- 
joiced to  see  the  salvation  of  God  in  this  meeting. 
After  spending  a  few  weeks  in  Battle  Creek,  we  de- 
cided to  cross  the  plains  to  California. 


XXXVIII 
VISIT  TO  OREGON 

By  the  close  of  the  winter  of  1877-78,  which  was 
spent  in  California,  my  husband  had  improved  in 
health;  and  as  the  weather  in  Michigan  had  become 
mild,  he  returned  to  Battle  Creek,  that  he  might  have 
the  benefit  of  treatment  at  the  Sanitarium, 

I  dared  not  accompany  my  husband  across  the 
plains;  for  constant  care  and  anxiety,  and  inability 
to  sleep,  had  brought  upon  me  heart  difficulties  which 
were  alarming.  We  felt  keenly  as  the  hour  of  separa- 
tion drew  on.  We  knew  not  that  we  should  meet  again 
in  this  world.  My  husband  was  returning  to  Michigan, 
and  we  had  decided  that  it  was  advisable  for  me  to 
visit  Oregon,  and  bear  my  testimony  there  to  those 
who  had  never  heard  me. 

THE    VOYAGE 

In  company  with  a  lady  friend  and  Elder  J.  N. 
Loughborough,  I  left  San  Francisco  on  the  afternoon 
of  June  10,  1878,  upon  the  steamer  Oregon.  Captain 
Conner,  who  had  charge  of  this  splendid  steamer,  was 
very  attentive  to  his  passengers.  As  we  passed  through 
the  Golden  Gate  into  the  broad  ocean,  it  was  very 
rough.  The  wind  was  against  us,  and  the  steamer 
pitched  fearfully,  while  the  ocean  was  lashed  into 
fury  by  the  wind.  I  watched  the  clouded  sky,  the 
rushing  waves  leaping  mountain  high,  and  the  spray 
reflecting  the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  The  sight  was 
fearfully  grand,  and  I  was  filled  with  awe  while  con- 
templating the  mysteries  of  the  deep.  It  is  terrible 
in  its  wrath.  There  is  a  fearful  beauty  in  the  lifting 
up  of  its  proud  waves  with  roaring,  and  then  falling 

(229) 


230  Life  Sketches 

back  in  mournful  sobs.  I  could  see  the  exhibition  of 
God's  power  in  the  movements  of  the  restless  waters, 
groaning  beneath  the  action  of  the  merciless  winds, 
which  tossed  the  waves  up  on  high  as  if  in  convulsions 
of  agony. 

As  I  looked  upon  the  white-capped,  roaring  billows, 
I  was  reminded  of  that  scene  in  the  life  of  Christ,  when 
the  disciples,  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  their 
Master,  went  in  their  boats  to  the  farther  side  of 
the  sea. 

When  nearly  all  had  left  for  their  staterooms,  I 
continued  on  deck.  The  captain  had  provided  me  a 
deck  chair,  and  blankets  to  serve  as  a  protection  from 
the  chilly  air.  I  knew  that  if  I  went  into  the  cabin, 
I  should  be  sick.  Night  came  on,  darkness  covered 
the  sea,  and  the  plunging  waves  were  pitching  our 
ship  fearfully.  This  great  vessel  was  as  a  mere  chip 
upon  the  merciless  waters;  but  she  was  guarded  and 
protected  on  her  course  by  the  heavenly  angels,  com- 
missioned of  God  to  do  His  bidding.  Had  it  not  been 
for  this,  we  might  have  been  swallowed  up  in  a 
moment,  leaving  not  a  trace  of  that  splendid  ship. 
But  that  God  who  feeds  the  ravens,  who  numbers  the 
hairs  of  our  heads,  will  not  forget  us. 

The  last  night  w^e  were  on  the  boat  I  felt  most 
grateful  to  my  heavenly  Father.  I  there  learned  a 
lesson  I  shall  never  forget.  God  had  spoken  to  my 
heart  in  the  storm,  and  in  the  waves,  and  in  the  calm 
following.  And  shall  we  not  worship  Him?  Shall 
man  set  up  his  will  against  the  will  of  God?  Shall 
we  be  disobedient  to  the  commands  of  so  mighty  a 
Euler?  Shall  we  contend  wdth  the  ^lost  High,  who 
is  the  source  of  all  power,  and  from  whose  heart  flows 
infinite  love  and  blessing  to  the  creatures  of  His  care  ? 


Visit  to  Oregon  231 

MEETINGS    OF    SPECIAL   INTEREST 

My  visit  to  Oregon  was  one  of  special  interest.  I 
here  met,  after  a  separation  of  four  years,  my  dear 
friends  Brother  and  Sister  Van  Horn,  whom  we  claim 
as  our  children.  I  was  somewhat  surprised,  and  very 
much  pleased,  to  find  the  cause  of  God  in  so  prosperous 
a  condition  in  Oregon. 

Tuesday  evening,  June  18,  I  met  a  goodly  number 
of  the  Sabbath  keepers  in  this  State.  I  gave  my  testi- 
mony for  Jesus,  and  expressed  my  gratitude  for  the 
sweet  privilege  that  is  ours  of  trusting  in  His  love, 
and  of  claiming  His  power  to  unite  with  our  efforts 
to  save  sinners  from  perdition.  If  we  would  see  the 
work  of  God  prosper,  we  must  have  Christ  dwelling 
in  us;  in  short,  we  must  work  the  works  of  Christ. 
Wherever  we  look,  the  whitening  harvest  appears; 
but  the  laborers  are  so  few.  I  felt  my  heart  filled 
with  the  peace  of  God,  and  drawn  out  in  love  for 
His  dear  people  with  whom  I  was  worshiping  for  the 
first  time. 

On  Sunday,  June  23,  I  spoke  in  the  Methodist 
church  of  Salem,  on  the  subject  of  temperance.  On 
the  next  Tuesday  evening,  I  again  spoke  in  this 
church.  Many  invitations  were  tendered  me  to  speak 
on  temperance  in  various  cities  and  towns  of  Oregon, 
but  the  state  of  my  health  forbade  my  complying 
with  these  requests. 

We  entered  upon  the  camp  meeting  with  feelings 
of  deepest  interest.  The  Lord  gave  me  strength  and 
grace  as  I  stood  before  the  people.  As  I  looked  upon 
the  intelligent  audience,  my  heart  was  broken  before 
God.  This  was  the  first  camp  meeting  held  by  our 
people  in  the  State.  I  tried  to  present  before  the 
people  the  gratitude  we  should  feel  for  the  tender 


232  Life  Sketches 

compassion  and  great  love  of  God.  His  goodness  and 
glory  impressed  my  mind  in  a  remarkable  manner. 

I  had  felt  very  anxious  about  my  husband,  on 
account  of  his  poor  health.  While  speaking,  there 
came  vividly  before  my  mind's  eye  a  meeting  in  the 
church  at  Battle  Creek,  my  hiisband  being  in  the 
midst,  with  the  mellow  light  of  the  Lord  resting  upon 
and  surrounding  him.  His  face  bore  the  marks  of 
health,  and  he  was  apparently  very  happy. 

I  was  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  God's  unparal- 
leled mercies,  and  of  the  work  He  was  doing,  not  only 
in  Oregon,  and  in  California  and  Michigan,  where 
our  important  institutions  are  located,  but  also  in 
foreign  countries.  I  can  never  represent  to  others 
the  picture  that  vividly  impressed  my  mind  on  that 
occasion.  For  a  moment  the  extent  of  the  work  came 
before  me,  and  I  lost  sight  of  my  surroundings.  The 
occasion  and  the  people  I  was  addressing  passed 
from  my  mind.  The  light,  the  precious  light  from 
heaven,  was  shining  in  great  brilliancy  upon  those 
institutions  which  are  engaged  in  the  solemn  and  ele- 
vated work  of  reflecting  the  rays  of  light  that  heaven 
has  let  shine  upon  them. 

All  through  this  camp  meeting  the  Lord  seemed 
very  near  me.  When  it  closed,  I  was  exceedingly 
weary,  but  free  in  the  Lord.  It  was  a  season  of  prof- 
itable labor,  and  strengthened  the  church  to  go  on  in 
their  warfare  for  the  truth. 

On  the  Sunday  following  the  camp  meeting,  I 
spoke  in  the  afternoon  in  the  public  square,  upon  the 
simplicity  of  gospel  religion. 

^   PRISON    SERVICE 

During  my  stay  in  Oregon,  I  visited  the  prison  in 
Salem,  in  company  with  Brother  and  Sister  Carter 


Visit  to  Oregon  233 

and  Sister  Jordan.  When  the  time  arrived  for  serv- 
ice, we  were  conducted  to  the  chapel,  which  was  made 
cheerful  by  an  abundance  of  light  and  pure,  fresh 
air.  At  a  signal  from  the  bell,  two  men  opened  the 
great  iron  gates,  and  the  prisoners  came  flocking  in. 
The  doors  were  securely  closed  behind  them,  and  for 
the  first  time  in  my  life  I  was  immured  in  prison 
walls. 

I  had  expected  to  see  a  set  of  repulsive  looking  men, 
but  was  happily  disappointed;  many  of  them  seemed 
to  be  intelligent,  and  some  to  be  men  of  ability.  They 
were  dressed  in  the  coarse  but  neat  prison  uniform, 
their  hair  smooth,  and  their  boots  brushed.  As  I 
looked  upon  the  varied  phj^siognomies  before  me,  I 
thought,  ''To  each  of  these  men  have  been  committed 
peculiar  gifts,  or  talents,  to  be  used  for  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  benefit  of  the  world;  but  they  have  de- 
spised these  gifts  of  Heaven,  abused  and  misapplied 
them."  As  I  looked  upon  young  men  from  eighteen 
to  twenty  and  thirty  years  of  age,  I  thought  of  their 
unhappy  mothers,  and  of  the  grief  and  remorse  which 
was  their  bitter  portion.  j\Iany  of  these  mothers' 
hearts  had  been  broken  by  tJie  ungodly  course  pur- 
sued by  their  children. 

When  all  the  company  were  assembled.  Brother 
Carter  read  a  hymn.  All  had  books,  and  joined 
heartily  in  singing.  One,  who  was  an  accomplished 
musician,  played  the  organ.  I  then  opened  the  meet- 
ing by  prayer,  and  again  all  joined  in  singing.  I 
spoke  from  the  words  of  John :  ' '  Behold,  what  manner 
of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we 
should  be  called  the  sons  of  God :  therefore  the  world 
knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  Him  not.  Beloved, 
now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  ap- 
pear what  we  shall  be :  but  we  know  that,  when  He 


284  Life  Sketches 

shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him;  for  we  shall  see 
Him  as  He  is."    1  John  3 :  1,  2. 

I  exalted  before  them  the  infinite  sacrifice  made  by 
the  Father  in  giving  His  beloved  Son  for  fallen  men, 
that  they  might  through  obedience  be  transformed, 
and  become  the  acknowledged  sons  of  God. 

THE   RETURN    JOURNEY 

While  in  Salem,  I  formed  the  acquaintance  of 
Brother  and  Sister  Donaldson,  who  desired  that  their 
daughter  should  return  to  Battle  Creek  with  us,  and 
attend  the  College.  Her  health  was  poor,  and  it 
was  quite  a  struggle  for  them  to  part  with  her,  their 
only  daughter;  but  the  spiritual  advantages  she 
would  there  receive  induced  them  to  make  the  sacri- 
fice. Not  long  afterward,  at  a  camp  meeting  in 
Battle  Creek,  she  w^as  buried  with  Christ  in  baptism. 
This  was  another  proof  of  the  importance  of  Seventh- 
day  Adventists'  sending  their  children  to  our  school, 
where  they  can  be  brought  directly  under  a  saving 
influence. 

On  our  voyage  from  Oregon,  we  made  many 
pleasant  acquaintances,  and  distributed  our  publica- 
tions to  different  ones,  which  led  to  profitable  conver- 
sation. 

When  we  arrived  at  Oakland,  we  found  that  the 
tent  was  pitched  there,  and  that  quite  a  number  had 
embraced  the  truth  under  the  labors  of  Elder  Wm. 
Healey.  We  spoke  several  times  under  the  tent. 
Sabbath  and  first  day  the  churches  of  San  Francisco 
and  Oakland  met  together,  and  we  had  interesting 
and  profitable  meetings. 


XXXIX 

FROM  STATE  TO  STATE 

I  was  very  anxious  to  attend  the  camp  meeting  in 
California;  but  there  were  urgent  calls  for  me  to  at- 
tend the  Eastern  camp  meetings.  As  the  condition 
of  things  in  the  East  had  been  presented  before  me, 
I  knew  that  I  had  a  testimony  to  bear,  especially  to 
our  brethren  in  the  New  England  Conference;  and 
I  could  not  feel  at  liberty  to  remain  longer  in 
California. 

July  28,  1878,  accompanied  by  my  daughter-in- 
law,  Mrs.  Emma  L.  White,  and  Edith  Donaldson,  I 
left  Oakland,  Cal.,  for  the  East.  On  the  way  I 
spoke  at  Sacramento  Sunday,  to  an  attentive  con- 
gregation, and  the  Lord  gave  me  freedom  in  speaking 
to  them  from  His  word.  Monday  we  again  took  the 
cars,  stopping  at  Reno,  Nevada,  where  I  spoke  Tues- 
day evening. 

IN    COLORADO 

On  the  way  from  Denver  to  Walling 's  Mills,  the 
mountain  retrea't  where  my  husband  was  spending 
the  summer  months,  we  stopped  in  Boulder  City,  and 
beheld  with  joy  our  canvas  meetinghouse,  where  Elder 
Cornell  was  holding  a  series  of  meetings.  We  found 
a  quiet  retreat  in  the  comfortable  home  of  Sister  Dartt. 
The  tent  had  been  loaned  to  hold  temperance  meetings 
in;  and  by  special  invitation,  I  spoke  to  a  tent  full 
of  attentive  hearers. 

]\Ionday,  August  8,  I  met  my  husband,  and  found 
him  much  improved  in  health,  cheerful  and  active, 
for  which  I  felt  thankful  to  God. 

Our  family  were  all  present  in  the  mountains  but 
our  son  Edson.     My  husband  and  children  thought 

(235) 


236  Life  Sketches 

that  as  I  was  much  worn,  having  labored  almost  con- 
stantly since  the  Oregon  camp  meeting,  it  was  my 
privilege  to  rest;  but  my  mind  was  impressed  to 
attend  the  Eastern  camp  meetings,  especially  the  one 
in  ^Massachusetts. 

We  received  a  letter  from  Brother  Haskell,  urging 
us  both  to  attend  the  camp  meeting;  but  if  my  hus- 
band could  not  come,  he  wished  me  to  come  if  pos- 
sible. I  read  the  letter  to  my  husband,  and  after  a 
few  moments'  silence,  he  said,  "Ellen,  you  will  have 
to  attend  the  New  England  camp  meeting." 

The  next  day  Edith  Donaldson  and  I  packed  our 
trunks.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  favored  with 
the  light  of  the  moon,  we  started  for  the  cars,  and  at 
half  past  six  we  stepped  on  board  the  train  at  Black 
Hawk.  The  journey  was  anything  but  pleasant,  for 
the  heat  was  intense. 

Upon  arriving  at  Battle  Creek,  we  learned  that  an 
appointment  had  been  made  for  me  to  speak  Sunday 
evening  in  the  mammoth  tent  pitched  on  the  College 
grounds.  The  tent  was  filled  to  overflowing,  and  my 
heart  was  drawn  out  in  earnest  appeals  to  the  people. 

I  tarried  in  Battle  Creek  but  a  very  short  time,  and 
then,  accompanied  by  Sister  Mary  Smith  Abbey  and 
Elder  E.  W.  Farnsworth,  I  was  again  on  the  wing, 
bound  for  the  East. 

THE  NEW  ENGLAND  CONFERENCE 

When  we  arrived  at  Boston,  Brethren  Wood  and 
Haskell  met  us,  and  accompanied  us  to  Ballard  Vale, 
the  place  of  meeting.  There  we  were  welcomed  by 
our  old  friends  with  a  heartiness  that  was  restful. 
Much  labor  was  required  at  this  meeting.  New 
churches  had  been  raised  up  since  our  last  camp 
meeting.    Precious  souls  had  accepted  the  truth,  and 


From  State  to  State  237 

these  needed  to  be  carried  forward  to  a  deeper  and 
more  thorough  knowledge  of  practical  godliness. 

On  one  occasion  I  spoke  in  reference  to  genuine 
sanctification,  which  is  nothing  less  than  a  daily  dying 
to  self  and  daily  conformity  to  the  will  of  God. 
While  in  Oregon  I  had  been  shown  that  some  of  the 
young  churches  of  the  Nev/  England  Conference  were 
in  danger  through  the  blighting  influence  of  what  is 
called  sanctification.  Some  would  become  deceived 
by  this  doctrine,  while  others,  knowing  its  deceptive 
influence,  would  realize  their  danger  and  turn  from 
it.  Paul's  sanctification  was  a  constant  conflict  with 
self.  Said  he,  ''I  die  daily."  1  Cor.  15:31.  His 
will  and  his  desires  every  day  conflicted  with  duty 
and  the  will  of  God.  Instead  of  following  inclina- 
tion, he  did  the  will  of  God,  however  unpleasant  and 
crucifying  to  his  nature. 

We  called  on  those  who  desired  to  be  baptized,  and 
those  who  were  keeping  the  Sabbath  for  the  first  time, 
to  come  forward.  Twenty-five  responded.  These  bore 
excellent  testimonies ;  and  before  the  close  of  the  camp 
meeting  twenty-two  received  baptism. 

We  were  pleased  to  meet  here  our  old  friends  of 
the  cause  whose  acquaintance  we  made  thirty  years 
before.  Our  much  esteemed  Brother  Hastings  was 
as  deeply  interested  in  the  truth  as  ever.  We  were 
pleased  to  meet  Sister  Temple,  and  Sister  Collins  of 
Dartmouth,  Mass.,  and  Brother  and  Sister  Wilkinson, 
at  whose  house  we  were  entertained  during  our  first 
labors  in  connection  with  the  third  angel's  message. 

MEETING   IN    MAINE 

We  left  Ballard  Vale  Tuesday  morning,  September 
3,  to  attend  the  Maine  camp  meeting.  We  enjoyed  a 
quiet  rest  at  the  home  of  Brother  Morton,  near  Port- 


238  Life  Sketches 

land.  He  and  his  good  wife  made  our  tarry  with 
them  very  pleasant.  We  were  upon  the  Maine  camp 
ground  before  the  Sabbath,  and  were  happy  to  meet 
here  some  of  the  tried  friends  of  the  cause.  There 
are  some  who  are  ever  at  their  post  of  duty,  come 
sunshine  or  come  storm.  There  is  also  a  class  of  sun- 
shine Christians.  When  everything  goes  well  and 
is  agreeable  to  their  feelings,  they  are  fervent  and 
zealous;  but  when  there  are  clouds  and  disagreeable 
things  to  meet,  these  will  have  nothing  to  say  or  do. 
The  blessing  of  God  rested  upon  the  active  workers, 
while  those  who  did  nothing  were  not  benefited  by 
the  meeting  as  they  might  have  been.  The  Lord  was 
with  His  ministers,  who  labored  faithfully  in  pre- 
senting both  doctrinal  and  practical  subjects. 

AT    BATTLE    CREEK 

The  General  Conference  was  held  at  Battle  Creek, 
Oct.  2-14,  1878.  More  than  forty  ministers  were 
present.  We  were  all  happy  to  meet  here  Elders 
Andrews  and  Bourdeau  from  Europe,  and  Elder 
Loughborough  from  California.  At  this  meeting  w^as 
represented  the  cause  in  Europe,  California,  Texas, 
Alabama,  Virginia,  Dakota,  Colorado,  and  in  all  of  the 
Northern  States  from  ]\Iaine  to  Nebraska. 

Here  I  was  happy  to  join  my  husband  in  labor. 
As  the   meeting  progressed,   my   strength  increased. 

On  Wednesday  of  the  second  week  of  the  meeting, 
a  few  of  us  united  in  prayer  for  a  sister  who  was 
afflicted  with  despondency.  While  praying,  I  was 
greatly  blessed.  The  Lord  seemed  very  near.  I  was 
taken  off  in  a  vision  of  God's  glory,  and  shown  many 
things. 

These  were  meetings  of  solemn  power  and  of  the 
deepest  interest.     Several  connected  with  our  Office 


From.  State  to  State  239 

of  publication  were  convicted,  and  converted  to  the 
trutli,  and  bore  clear,  intelligent  testimonies.  In- 
fidels were  convicted,  and  took  their  stand  under 
the  banner  of  Prince  Immanuel.  This  meeting  was 
a  decided  victory.  One  hundred  and  twelve  were 
baptized  before  its  close. 

KANSAS    CAMP    MEETINGS 

Accompanied  by  my  daughter-in-law,  Emma  White, 
I  left  Battle  Creek,  October  23,  for,  the  Kansas  camp 
meeting.  At  Topeka  we  left  the  cars  and  rode  by 
private  conveyance  twelve  miles  to  Richland,  the 
place  of  meeting.  We  found  the  settlement  of  tents 
in  a  grove.  It  was  late  in  the  season,  and  faithful 
preparation  had  been  made  for  cold  weather.  Every 
tent  had  a  stove. 

Sabbath  morning  it  commenced  snowing;  but  not 
one  meeting  was  suspended.  About  an  inch  of  snow 
fell,  and  the  air  was  piercing  cold.  Women  with 
little  children  clustered  about  the  stoves.  It  was 
touching  to  see  one  hundred  and  fifty  people  as- 
sembled for  a  convocation  meeting  under  these  cir- 
cumstances. Some  had  come  two  hundred  miles  by 
private  conveyance.  All  seemed  hungry  for  the  bread 
of  life,  and  thirsty  for  the  water  of  salvation. 

Elder  Haskell  spoke  Friday  afternoon  and  evening. 
Sabbath  morning  I  spoke  encouraging  words  to  those 
who  had  made  so  great  an  effort  to  attend  the  meeting. 
I  told  them  that  the  more  inclement  the  weather,  the 
greater  the  necessity  of  our  obtaining  the  sunshine 
of  God's  presence.  This  life  at  best  is  but  the  Chris- 
tian's winter;  and  the  bleak  winds  of  winter  —  disap- 
pointments, losses,  pain,  and  anguish  —  are  our  lot 
here ;  but  our  hopes  are  reaching  forward  to  the  Chris- 
tian's summer,  when  we  shall  change  climate,  leave 


240  Life  Sketches 

all  the  wintry  blasts  and  fierce  tempests  behind,  and 
be  taken  to  those  mansions  Jesus  has  gone  to  prepare 
for  those  that  love  Him. 

Tuesday  morning  the  meeting  closed,  and  we  went 
to  Sherman,  Kansas,  where  another  camp  meeting 
had  been  appointed.  This  was  an  interesting  and 
profitable  meeting,  although  there  were  only  about 
one  hundred  brethren  and  sisters  present.  It  was 
designed  for  a  general  gathering  of  the  scattered 
ones.  Some  were  present  from  southern  Kansas, 
Arkansas,  Kentucky,  Missouri,  Nebraska,  and  Ten- 
nessee. At  this  meeting  my  husband  joined  me,  and 
from  here,  with  Elder  Haskell  and  our  daughter,  we 
went  to  Dallas,  Texas. 

VISIT    TO    TEXAS 

Thursday  we  went  to  Brother  McDearman's  at 
Grand  Prairie.  Here  our  daughter  met  her  parents 
and  her  brother  and  sister,  who  had  all  been  brought 
near  to  the  door  of  death  by  the  fever  which  had  pre- 
vailed in  the  State  during  the  past  summer.  We  took 
great  pleasure  in  ministering  to  the  wants  of  this 
afflicted  family,  who  had  in  years  past  liberally  as- 
sisted us  in  our  affliction.  They  were  somewhat  im- 
proved in  health  when  we  left  them  to  attend  the  Piano 
camp  meeting,  held  November  12-19.  Here  we  were 
happy  to  meet  our  old  friends  Elder  R.  M.  Kilgore 
and  his  wife.  And  we  were  highly  pleased  to  find  a 
large  and  intelligent  body  of  brethren  on  the  ground. 
My  testimony  was  never  received  more  readily  and 
heartily  than  by  this  people.  I  became  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  work  in  the  great  State  of  Texas. 


XL 
A  VIEW  OF  THE  JUDGMENT 

On  the  morning  of  Oct.  23,  1879,  about  two  o'clock, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  me,  and  I  beheld 
scenes  in  the  coming  judgment.  Language  fails  me 
in  which  to  give  an  adequate  description  of  the  things 
which  passed  before  me,  and  of  the  effect  they  had 
upon  my  mind. 

The  great  day  of  the  execution  of  God's  judgment 
seemed  to  have  come.  Ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand were  assembled  before  a  large  throne,  upon  which 
was  seated  a  Person  of  majestic  appearance.  Several 
books  were  before  Him,  and  upon  the  covers  of  each 
was  written  in  letters  of  gold,  which  seemed  like  a 
burning  flame  of  fire,  ''Ledger  of  Heaven." 

One  of  these  books,  containing  the  names  of  those 
who  claim  to  believe  the  truth,  was  then  opened. 
Immediately  I  lost  sight  of  the  countless  millions 
about  the  throne,  and  only  those  who  were  professedly 
children  of  the  light  and  of  the  truth  engaged  my 
attention.  As  these  persons  were  named,  one  by  one, 
and  their  good  deeds  mentioned,  their  countenances 
would  light  up  with  a  holy  joy  that  was  reflected 
in  every  direction.  But  this  did  not  seem  to  rest 
upon  my  mind  with  the  greatest  force. 

Another  book  was  opened,  wherein  were  recorded 
the  sins  of  those  who  profess  the  truth.  Under  the 
general  heading  of  ''Selfishness"  came  every  other  sin. 
There  were  also  headings  over  every  column,  and 
underneath  these,  opposite  each  name,  were  recorded, 
in  their  respective  columns,  the  lesser  sins.  Under 
' '  Covetousness ' '  came  falsehood,  theft,  robbery,  fraud, 
and    avarice;    under    "Ambition"    came    pride    and 

(241) 


242  Ufe  Sketches 

extravagance;  "Jealousy"  stood  at  the  head  of  malice, 
envy,  and  hatred;  and  "Intemperance"  headed  a 
long  list  of  fearful  crimes,  such  as  lasciviousness, 
adultery,  indulgence  of  animal  passions,  etc.  As  I 
beheld,  I  was  filled  with  inexpressible  anguish,  and 
exclaimed :  "Who  can  be  saved  ?  Who  will  stand  jus- 
tified before  God?  Whose  robes  are  spotless?  Who 
are  faultless  in  the  sight  of  a  pure  and  holy  God?" 

As  the  Holy  One  upon  the  throne  slowly  turned  the 
leaves  of  the  ledger,  and  His  eyes  rested  for  a  moment 
upon  individuals.  His  glance  seemed  to  burn  into  their 
very  souls,  and  at  the  same  moment  every  word  and 
action  of  their  lives  passed  before  their  minds  as 
clearly  as  though  traced  before  their  vision  in  letters 
of  fire.  Trembling  seized  them  and  their  faces  turned 
pale.  .  .  . 

One  class  were  registered  as  cumberers  of  the 
ground.  As  the  piercing  eye  of  the  Judge  rested  upon 
these,  their  sins  of  neglect  were  distinctly  revealed. 
With  pale,  quivering  lips  they  acknowledged  that  they 
had  been  traitors  to  their  holy  trust.  They  had  had 
warnings  and  privileges,  but  they  had  not  heeded  nor 
improved  upon  them.  They  could  now  see  that  they 
had  presumed  too  much  upon  the  mercy  of  God.  .  .  . 

The  names  of  all  who  profess  the  truth  were  men- 
tioned. .  .  .  Upon  one  page  of  the  ledger,  under  the 
head  of  "Fidelity,"  was  the  name  of  my  husband. 
His  life,  character,  and  all  the  incidents  in  our  ex- 
perience, seemed  to  be  brought  vividly  before  my  mind. 
A  very  few  items  which  impressed  me,  I  will  mention. 
I  was  shown  that  God  had  qualified  my  husband  for  a 
specific  work,  and  in  His  providence  had  united  us 
to  carry  forward  this  work.  Through  the  Testimonies 
of  His  Spirit,  He  had  imparted  to  him  great  light. 
He  had  cautioned,  warned,  reproved,  and  encouraged ; 


A  Vieiv  of  the  Judgment  243 

and  it  was  due  to  the  power  of  His  grace  that  we  had 
been  enabled  to  bear  a  part  in  the  work  from  its  very 
commencement.  God  had  miraculously  preserved  his 
mental  faculties,  notwithstanding  his  physical  powers 
had  given  out  again  and  again. 

God  should  have  the  glory  for  the  unbending  in- 
tegrity and  noble  courage  to  vindicate  the  right  and 
condemn  the  wrong  which  my  husband  has  had.  Just 
such  firmness  and  decision  were  necessary  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work,  and  they  have  been  needed 
all  along,  as  it  progressed  step  by  step.  He  has  stood 
in  defense  of  the  truth  without  yielding  a  single 
principle  to  please  the  best  friend.  He  has  had  an 
ardent  temperament,  bold  and  fearless  in  acting  and 
speaking.  This  has  often  led  him  into  difficulties  which 
he  might  frequently  have  avoided.  He  has  been 
obliged  to  stand  more  firmly,  to  be  more  decided,  to 
speak  more  earnestly  and  boldly,  because  of  the  very 
different  temperament  of  the  men  connected  with  him 
in  his  labor. 

God  has  given  him  the  power  to  form  and  execute 
plans  with  the  needed  firmness,  because  he  did 
not  refuse  to  exercise  these  qualities  of  the  mind,  and 
to  venture  in  order  to  advance  the  work  of  God.  Self 
has  at  times  been  mingled  with  the  work;  but  when 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  controlled  his  mind,  he  has  been 
a  most  successful  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God 
for  the  upbuilding  of  His  cause.  He  has  had  elevated 
views  of  the  Lord's  claims  upon  all  who  profess  His 
name, —  of  their  duty  to  stand  in  defense  of  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless,  to  be  kind  to  the  poor,  to  help  the 
needy.  He  would  jealously  guard  the  interests  of 
his  brethren,  that  no  unjust  advantage  should  be  taken 
of  them. 


16 


244  Ufe  Sketches 

The  earnest  efforts  of  my  husband  to  build  up  the 
institutions  in  our.  midst  I  also  saw  registered  in  the 
Ledger  of  Heaven.  The  truth  sent  out  from  the  press 
was  like  rays  of  light  emanating  from  the  sun  in  all 
directions.  This  work  was  commenced  and  carried 
forward  at  a  great  sacrifice  of  strength  and  means. 

TIMES    OF    TEST    AND    TRIAL 

When  affliction  came  upon  my  husband,  other  men 
were  selected  to  take  his  place.  They  commenced  with 
a  good  purpose,  but  they  had  never  learned  the  lesson 
of  self-denial.  Had  they  felt  the  necessity  of  earnestly 
agonizing  before  God  daily,  and  thrown  their  souls 
unselfishly  into  the  work,  not  depending  upon  self, 
but  upon  the  wisdom  of  God,  they  would  have  shown 
that  their  works  were  wrought  in  God.  Had  they 
heeded  the  reproofs  and  counsels  given,  when  they  did 
not  meet  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  would 
have  been  saved  from  sin. 

A  man  who  is  honest  before  God  will  deal  justly  with 
his  fellow  men,  whether  or  not  it  is  for  his  own  personal 
interest  to  do  so.  The  outward  acts  are  a  fair  tran- 
script of  the  principles  within.  Many  whom  God 
called  to  His  work  have  been  tested  and  proved;  and 
there  are  others  .whom  He  is  now  testing  and  proving. 

After  God  had  tested  and  proved  us  in  the  furnace 
of  affliction,  he  raised  up  m.j  husband  and  gave  him 
greater  clearness  of  mind  and  power  of  intellect  to 
plan  and  execute  than  he  had  before  his  affliction. 
When  my  husband  felt  his  own  weakness  and  moved 
in  the  fear  of  God,  then  the  Lord  was  his  strength. 
Prompt  in  speech  and  action,  he  has  pushed  forward 
reforms  where  they  would  otherwise  have  languished. 
He  has  made  very  liberal  donations,  fearing  that  his 
means  would  prove  a  snare  to  him. 


A  View  of  the  Judgment  245 

A    CALL   FOR   BURDEN    BEARERS 

"While  God  has  given  us  our  work  to  do  in  bearing 
our  testimony  to  the  people  by  pen  and  voice,  others 
must  come  to  bear  burdens  in  connection  with  the 
cause.  They  should  not  become  discouraged,  but 
should  endeavor  to  learn  by  every  apparent  failure 
how  to  make  a  success  of  the  next  effort.  And  if  they 
connect  with  the  Source  of  wisdom,  they  will  surely 
succeed. 

God  is  putting  burdens  upon  more  inexperienced 
shoulders.  He  is  fitting  them  to  be  care-taking,  to 
venture,   to   run  risks. 

All  who  have  responsible  positions  must  realize 
that  they  hiust  first  have  power  with  God,  in  order 
that  they  may  have  power  with  the  people.  Those 
who  devise  and  execute  plans  for  our  institutions 
must  connect  with  heaven,  if  they  would  have  wisdom, 
foresight,  discernment,  and  keen  perception.  The  Lord 
is  left  out  of  the  question  altogether  too  much,  when 
everything  depends  upon  His  blessing.  God  listens 
to  the  appeals  of  His  self-denying  workers  who  labor 
to  advance  His  cause.  He  has  even  condescended  to 
talk  with  feeble  mortals,  face  to  face. 

The  close  intercourse  which  Moses  had  with  God, 
and  the  glorious  manifestation  vouchsafed  to  him, 
caused  his  face  to  shine  so  brightly  with  heavenly 
luster  that  the  people  of  Israel  could  not  look  upon 
him.  He  appeared  like  a  bright  angel  from  heaven. 
This  personal  experience  of  the  knowledge  of  God  was 
of  more  value  to  him  as  a  man  bearing  responsibili- 
ties as  a  leader  than  all  his  former  education  in  the 
learning  of  the  Egyptians.  The  most  brilliant  intel- 
lect, the  most  earnest  study,  the  highest  eloquence, 
can  never  be  substituted  for  the  wisdom  and  power  of 


246  Life  Sketches 

God  in  those  who  are  bearing  the  responsibilities  con- 
nected with  His  cause.  Nothing  can  be  substituted 
for  the  grace  of  Christ  and  the  knowledge  of  God's 
will. 

God  has  made  every  provision  for  man  to  have  help 
which  He  alone  can  give  him.  If  he  allows  his  work 
to  hurry,  drive,  and  confuse,  so  that  he  has  no  time 
for  devotional  thought  or  for  prayer,  he  will  make 
mistakes.  If  a  standard  is  not  lifted  up  by  Jesus 
Christ  against  Satan,  the  enemy  will  overcome  those 
who  are  engaged  in  the  important  work  for  this  time. 

It  is  the  privilege  of  every  one  connected  with  our 
denominational  institutions  to  be  connected  in  close 
relationship  with  God;  and  if  they  fail  to  do  this, 
they  show  themselves  unfitted  for  their  work  of  trust. 
The  provision  made  for  us  all  through  Christ  was  a 
full  and  perfect  sacrifice, —  a  sinless  offering.  His 
blood  can  cleanse  the  foulest  stain.  Had  He  been  but 
a  man,  we  would  be  excusable  for  our  lack  of  faith 
and  obedience.  He  came  to  save  that  which  was  lost. 
We  are  not  qualified  for  the  great  work  for  this  time, 
except  when  we  labor  in  God,  when  our  prayers, 
earnest  and  fervent,  are  continually  ascending  to 
the  throne  of  grace. 

God  is  fitting  up  men  to  bear  burdens,  to  plan  and 
execute,  and  my  husband  must  not  stand  in  the  way. 
He  cannot  encircle  the  cause  of  God  in  his  arms;  it 
is  too  broad.  Many  heads  and  many  hands  are  needed 
to  plan  and  labor,  not  saving  themselves.  For  want 
of  experience,  mistakes  will  be  made;  but  if  the 
workers  connect  with  God,  He  will  give  them  an  in- 
crease of  wisdom.  Never  since  the  creation  of  the 
world  were  such  important  interests  at  stake  as  now 
depend  upon  the  action  of  men  who  believe  and  are 
giving  the  last  message  of  warning  to  the  world. 


XLI 
THE  DEATH  OF  ELDER  JAMES  WHITE 

Notwithstanding  the  labors,  cares,  and  responsi- 
bilities with  which  my  husband's  life  had  been 
crowded,  his  sixtieth  year  found  him  active  and  vigor- 
ous in  mind  and  body.  Three  times  had  he  fallen 
under  a  stroke  of  paralysis ;  yet  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
a  naturally  strong  constitution,  and  strict  attention  to 
the  laws  of  health,  he  had  been  enabled  to  rally. 
Again  he  traveled,  preached,  and  wrote  wdth  his 
wonted  zeal  and  energy.  Side  by  side  we  had  labored 
in  the  cause  of  Christ  for  thirty-five  years;  and  we 
hoped  that  we  might  stand  together  to  witness  the 
triumphant  close.  But  such  was  not  the  will  of 
God.  The  chosen  protector  of  my  youth,  the  com- 
panion of  my  life,  the  sharer  of  my  labors  and  afflic- 
tions, was  taken  from  my  side,  and  I  was  left  to 
finish  my  work  and  to  fight  the  battle  alone. 

The  spring  and  early  summer  of  1881  we  spent  to- 
gether at  our  home  in  Battle  Creek.  My  husband 
hoped  to  arrange  his  business  so  that  w^e  could  go  to 
the  Pacific  coast  and  devote  ourselves  to  writing.  He 
felt  that  we  had  made  a  mistake  in  allowing  the  ap- 
parent wants  of  the  cause  and  the  entreaties  of  our 
brethren  to  urge  us  into  active  labor  in  preaching 
when  we  should  have  been  writing.  My  husband 
desired  to  present  more  fully  the  glorious  subject  of 
redemption,  and  I  had  long  contemplated  the  prepa- 
ration of  important  books.  We  both  felt  that  while 
our  mental  powers  were  unimpaired  we  should  com- 
plete these  works, —  that  it  was  a  duty  which  we  owed 
to  ourselves  and  to  the  cause  of  God  to  rest  from  the 

(247) 


248  Life  Sketches 

heat  of  battle,  and  give  to  our  people  the  precious 
light  of  truth  which  God  had  opened  to  our  minds. 

Some  weeks  before  the  death  of  my  husband,  I  urged 
upon  him  the  importance  of  seeking  a  field  of  labor 
where  we  would  be  released  from  the  burdens  neces- 
sarily coming  upon  us  at  Battle  Creek.  In  reply  he 
spoke  of  various  matters  which  required  attention 
before  we  could  leave, —  duties  which  some  one  must 
do.  Then  with  deep  feeling  he  inquired:  "Where  are 
the  men  to  do  this  work?  Where  are  those  who  will 
have  an  unselfish  interest  in  our  institutions,  and  who 
will  stand  for  the  right,  unaffected  by  any  influence 
with  which  they  may  come  in  contact  ? ' ' 

With  tears  he  expressed  his  anxiety  for  our  institu- 
tions at  Battle  Creek.  Said  he:  "My  life  has  been 
given  to  the  upbuilding  of  these  institutions.  It  seems 
like  death  to  leave  them.  They  are  as  my  children,  and 
I  cannot  separate  my  interest  from  them.  These  in- 
stitutions are  the  Lord's  instrumentalities  to  do  a 
specific  work.  Satan  seeks  to  hinder  and  defeat  every 
means  by  which  the  Lord  is  working  for  the  salvation 
of  men.  If  the  great  adversary  can  mould  these  in- 
stitutions according  to  the  world's  standard,  his  ob- 
ject is  gained.  It  is  my  greatest  anxiety  to  have  the 
right  man  in  the  right  place.  If  those  who  stand  in 
responsible  positions  are  weak  in  moral  power  and 
vacillating  in  principle,  inclined  to  lead  toward  the 
world,  there  are  enough  who  will  be  led.  Evil  in- 
fluences must  not  prevail.  I  would  rather  die  than 
live  to  see  these  institutions  mismanaged,  or  turned 
aside  from  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  brought 
into  existence. 

"In  my  relations  to  this  cause  I  have  been  longest 
and  most  closely  connected  with  the  publishing  work. 
Three  times  have  I   fallen,   stricken   with  paralysis, 


The  Death  of  Elder  James  White  249 

through  my  devotion  to  this  branch  of  the  cause. 
Now  that  God  has  given  me  renewed  physical  and 
mental  strength,  I  feel  that  I  can  serve  His  cause  as 
I  have  never  been  able  to  serve  it  before.  I  must  see 
the  publishing  work  prosper.  It  is  interwoven  with 
my  very  existence.  If  I  forget  the  interests  of  this 
work,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning." 

We  had  an  appointment  to  attend  a  tent  meeting 
at  Charlotte,  Sabbath  and  Sunday,  July  23  and  24. 
We  decided  to  travel  by  private  conveyance.  On 
the  way,  my  husband  seemed  cheerful,  yet  a  feeling 
of  solemnity  rested  upon  him.  He  repeatedly  praised 
the  Lord  for  mercies  and  blessings  received,  and  freely 
expressed  his  own  feelings  concerning  the  past  and 
future:  ''The  Lord  is  good,  and  greatly  to  be  praised. 
He  is  a  present  help  in  time  of  need.  The  future 
seems  cloudy  and  uncertain,  but  the  Lord  would  not 
have  us  distressed  over  these  things.  When  trouble 
comes.  He  will  give  us  grace  to  endure  it.  What  the 
Lord  has  been  to  us,  and  what  He  has  done  for  us, 
should  make  us  so  grateful  that  we  would  never 
murmur  or  complain. 

''It  has  seemed  hard  to  me  that  my  motives  should 
be  misjudged,  and  that  my  best  efforts  to  help,  en- 
courage, and  strengthen  my  brethren  should  again 
and  again  be  turned  against  me.  But  I  should  have 
remembered  Jesus  and  His  disappointments.  His 
soul  was  grieved  that  He  was  not  appreciated  by 
those  He  came  to  bless.  I  should  have  dwelt  upon  the 
mercy  and  loving-kindness  of  God,  praising  Him 
more,  and  complaining  less  of  the  ingratitude  of 
my  brethren.  Had  I  ever  left  all  my  perplexities 
with  the  Lord,  thinking  less  of  what  others  said  and 
did  against  me,  I  should  have  had  more  peace  and 
joy.     I  will  now  seek  first  to  guard  myself,  that  I 


250  lAfe  Sketches 

offend  not  in  word  or  deed,  and  then  to  help  my 
brethren  make  straight  paths  for  their  feet.  I  will 
not  stop  to  mourn  over  any  w^rong  done  to  me.  I  have 
expected  more  of  men  than  I  ought.  I  love  God  and 
His  work,  and  I  love  my  brethren  also." 

Little  did  I  think,  as  we  traveled  on,  that  this  was 
the  last  journey  we  should  ever  make  together.  The 
weather  changed  suddenly  from  oppressive  heat  to 
chilling  cold.  My  husband  took  cold,  but  thought  his 
health  so  good  that  he  would  receive  no  permanent 
injury.  He  labored  in  the  meetings  at  Charlotte, 
presenting  the  truth  with  great  clearness  and  power. 
He  spoke  of  the  pleasure  he  felt  in  addressing  a 
people  who  manifested  so  deep  an  interest  in  the 
subjects  most  dear  to  him.  ''The  Lord  has  indeed 
refreshed  my  soul,"  he  said,  "while  I  have  been 
breaking  to  others  the  bread  of  life.  All  over  Michi- 
gan the  people  are  calling  eagerly  for  help.  How  I 
long  to  comfort,  encourage,  and  strengthen  them  with 
the  precious  truths  applicable  to  this  time!" 

On  our  return  home,  my  husband  complained  of 
slight  indisposition,  yet  he  engaged  in  his  work  as 
usual.  Every  morning  we  visited  the  grove  near  our 
home,  and  united  in  prayer.  We  were  anxious  to 
know  our  duty.  Letters  were  continually  coming  in 
from  different  places,  urging  us  to  attend  the  camp 
meetings.  Notwithstanding  our  determination  to  de- 
vote ourselves  to  writing,  it  was  hard  to  refuse  to 
meet  with  our  brethren  in  these  important  gatherings. 
We  earnestly  pleaded  for  wisdom  to  know  the  right 
course. 

Sabbath  morning,  as  usual,  we  w^ent  to  the  grove 
together,  and  my  husband  prayed  most  fervently 
three  times.  He  seemed  reluctant  to  cease  pleading 
with   God   for  special   guidance   and   blessing.      His 


The  Death  of  Elder  James  White  251 

prayers  were  heard,  and  peace  and  light  came  to  our 
hearts.  He  praised  the  Lord,  and  said:  ''Now  I  give 
it  all  up  to  Jesus.  I  feel  a  sweet,  heavenly  peace,  an 
assurance  that  the  Lord  will  show  us  our  duty;  for 
we  desire  to  do  His  will."  He  accompanied  me  to 
the  Tabernacle,  and  opened  the  services  with  sing- 
ing and  prayer.  It  was  the  last  time  he  was  ever  to 
stand  by  my  side  in  the  pulpit. 

On  the  following  Monday  he  had  a  severe  chill,  and 
the  next  day  I  too  was  attacked.  Together  we  were 
taken  to  the  Sanitarium  for  treatment.  On  Friday 
my  symptoms  became  more  favorable.  The  doctor 
then  informed  me  that  my  husband  was  inclined  to 
sleep,  and  that  danger  was  apprehended.  I  was  im- 
mediately taken  to  his  room,  and  as  soon  as  I  looked 
upon  his  countenance  I  knew  that  he  was  dying.  I 
tried  to  arouse  him.  He  understood  all  that  was  said 
to  him,  and  responded  to  all  questions  that  could  be 
answered  by  yes  or  no,  but  seemed  unable  to  say 
more.  When  I  told  him  I  thought  he  was  dying,  he 
manifested  no  surprise.  I  asked  if  Jesus  was  pre- 
cious to  him.  He  said,  ''Yes,  oh,  yes."  "Have  you 
no  desire  to  live?"  I  inquired.  He  answered,  "No." 
We  then  knelt  by  his  bedside,  and  I  prayed  for  him. 
A  peaceful  expression  rested  upon  his  countenance. 
I  said  to  him : ' '  Jesus  loves  you.  The  everlasting  arms 
are  beneath  you."    He  responded,  "Yes,  yes." 

Brother  Smith  and  other  brethren  then  prayed 
around  his  bedside,  and  retired  to  spend  much  of  'the 
night  in  prayer.  My  husband  said  he  felt  no  pain ; 
but  he  was  evidently  failing  fast.  Dr.  Kellogg  and 
his  helpers  did  all  that  was  in  their  power  to  hold  him 
back  from  death.  He  slowly  revived,  but  continued 
very  weak. 


252  Life  Sketches 

The  next  morning  he  seemed  slightly  to  revive,  but 
about  noon  he  had  a  chill,  which  left  him  unconscious. 
At  5  p.  M.,  Sabbath,  August  6,  1881,  he  quietly 
breathed  his  life  away,  without  a  struggle  or  a  groan. 

The  shock  of  my  husband 's  death  —  so  sudden,  so 
unexpected  —  fell  upon  me  with  crushing  weight.  In 
my  feeble  condition  I  had  summoned  strength  to  re- 
main at  his  bedside  to  the  last;  but  when  I  saw  his 
eyes  closed  in  death,  exhausted  nature  gave  way,  and 
I  was  completely  prostrated.  For  some  time  I  seemed 
balancing  between  life  and  death.  The  vital  flame 
burned  so  low  that  a  breath  might  extinguish  it.  At 
night  my  pulse  would  grow  feeble,  and  my  breath- 
ing fainter  and  fainter  till  it  seemed  about  to  cease, 
Only  by  the  blessing  of  God  and  the  unremitting  care 
and  watchfulness  of  physician  and  attendants  was 
my  life  preserved. 

Though  I  had  not  risen  from  my  sick-bed  after  my 
husband's  death,  I  was  borne  to  the  Tabernacle  on 
the  following  Sabbath  to  attend  his  funeral.  At  the 
close  of  the  sermon  I  felt  it  a  duty  to  testify  to  the 
value  of  the  Christian's  hope  in  the  hour  of  sorrow 
and  bereavement.  As  I  arose,  strength  was  given  me, 
and  I  spoke  about  ten  minutes,  exalting  the  mercy  and 
love  of  God  in  the  presence  of  that  crowded  assembly. 
At  the  close  of  the  services  I  followed  my  husband 
to  Oak  Hill  Cemetery,  where  he  was  laid  to  rest  until 
the  morning  of  the  resurrection. 

My  physical  strength  had  been  prostrated  by  the 
blow,  yet  the  power  of  divine  grace  sustained  me  in 
my  great  bereavement.  When  I  saw  my  husband 
breathe  his  last,  I  felt  that  Jesus  was  more  precious  to 
me  than  He  ever  had  been  in  any  previous  hour  of  my 
life.  When  I  stood  by  my  first-born,  and  closed  his 
eyes  in  death,  I  could  say,  ''The  Lord  gave,  and  the 


The  Death  of  Elder  James  White  253 

Lord  hath  taken  away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the 
Lord."  And  I  felt  then  that  I  had  a  comforter 
in  Jesus.  And  when  my  latest  born  was  torn  from 
my  arms,  and  I  could  no  longer  see  its  little  head 
upon  the  pillow  by  my  side,  then  I  could  say,  "The 
Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away;  blessed  be 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  And  when  he  upon  whose 
large  affections  I  had  leaned,  with  whom  I  had  labored 
for  thirty-five  years,  was  taken  away,  I  could  lay  my 
hands  upon  his  eyes,  and  say,  ' '  I  commit  my  treasure 
to  Thee  until  the  morning  of  the  resurrection. ' ' 

When  I  saw  him  passing  away,  and  saw  the  many 
friends  sympathizing  with  me,  I  thought:  What  a 
contrast  to  the  death  of  Jesus  as  He  hung  upon  the 
cross !  What  a  contrast !  In  the  hour  of  His  agony, 
the  revilers  were  mocking  and  deriding  Him.  But 
He  died,  and  He  passed  through  the  tomb  to  brighten 
it,  and  to  lighten  it,  that  we  might  have  joy  and  hope 
even  in  the  event  of  death;  that  we  might  say,  as  we 
lay  our  friends  away  to  rest  in  Jesus,  ''We  shall 
meet  them  again." 

At  times  I  felt  that  I  could  not  have  my  husband 
die.  But  these  words  seemed  to  be  impressed  on  my 
mind:  "Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  Ps. 
46 :  10.  I  keenly  feel  my  loss,  but  dare  not  give 
myself  up  to  useless  grief.  This  would  not  bring  back 
the  dead.  And  I  am  not  so  selfish  as  to  wish,  if  I 
could,  to  bring  him  from  his  peaceful  slumber  to  en- 
gage again  in  the  battles  of  life.  Like  a  tired  warrior, 
he  has  lain  down  to  sleep.  I  will  look  with  pleasure 
upon  his  resting  place.  The  best  way  in  which  I  and 
my  children  can  honor  the  memory  of  him  who  has 
fallen,  is  to  take  the  work  where  he  left  it,  and  in  the 
strength  of  Jesus  carry  it  forward  to  completion.  We 
will  be  thankful  for  the  years  of  usefulness  that  were 


254  Life  Sketches 

granted  to  him;  and  for  his  sake,  and  for  Christ's 
sake,  we  will  learn  from  his  death  a  lesson  which  we 
shall  never  forget.  We  will  let  this  bereavement  make 
us  more  kind  and  gentle,  more  forbearing,  patient, 
and  thoughtful  toward  the  living. 

I  take  up  my  life  work  alone,  in  full  confidence  that 
my  Redeemer  will  be  with  me.  We  have  only  a  liUle 
while  to  wage  the  warfare ;  then  Christ  will  come,  and 
this  scene  of  conflict  will  close.  Then  our  last  efforts 
will  have  been  made  to  work  with  Christ,  and  advance 
Ilis  kingdom.  Some  who  have  stood  in  the  forefront 
of  the  battle,  zealously  resisting  incoming  evil,  fall 
at  the  post  of  duty;  the  living  gaze  sorrowfully  at 
the  fallen  heroes,  but  there  is  no  time  to  cease  work. 
They  must  close  up  the  ranks,  seize  the  banner  from 
the  hand  palsied  by  death,  and  with  renewed  energy 
vindicate  •the  truth  and  the  honor  of  Christ. 

As  never  before,  resistance  must  be  made  against 
sin  —  against  the  powers  of  darkness.  The  time  de- 
mands energetic  and  determined  activity  on  the  part 
of  those  who  believe  present  truth.  If  the  time  seems 
long  to  wait  for  our  Deliverer  to  come;  if,  bowed  by 
affliction  and  worn  with  toil,  we  feel  impatient  to 
receive  an  honorable  release  from  the  warfare,  let 
us  remember  —  and  let  the  remembrance  check  every 
murmur  —  that  we  are  left  on  earth  to  encounter 
storms  and  conflicts,  to  perfect  Christian  character,  to 
become  better  acquainted  with  God  our  Father,  and 
Christ  our  elder  Brother,  and  to  do  work  for  the 
Master  in  winning  many  souls  to  Christ.  ' '  They  that 
be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament ; 
and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars 
forever  and  ever."     Dan.  12:3. 


XLII 
FORTITUDE  UNDER  AFFLICTION 

Sabbath  afternoon,  Aug.  20,  1881,  two  weeks  after 
the  death  of  her  husband,  Mrs.  White  met  with  the 
Battle  Creek  church,  and  spoke  to  the  people  for 
nearly  an  hour.  Reporting  this  service,  Elder  Uriah 
Smith  wrote : 

"Her  theme  was  the  lesson  we  are  to  learn  from 
the  recent  experience  through  which  we  have  passed. 
The  uncertainty  of  life  is  the  thought  first  impressed 
upon  us.  .  .  .  We  should  also  consider  what  manner  of 
persons  we  ought  to  be  while  we  live.  .  .  . 

"The  speaker's  mind  then  turned  to  those  blessed 
exhortations  of  the  apostles  in  reference  to  the  re- 
lation which  the  members  of  the  body  of  Christ  should 
sustain  one  to  another,  and  their  bearing,  words,  and 
actions  toward  one  another.  We  were  pointed  to 
such  passages  as  these :  'Be  at  peace  among  your- 
selves;' 'be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  another;'  'be 
kind;'  'be  courteous;'  'speak  the  same  thing;'  'be 
perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  in 
the  same  judgment;'  'speak  not  evil  one  of  another;' 
'live  in  peace;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall 
be  with  you. '  "  ' 

PERSONAL   REFLECTIONS 

Regarding  her  journey  westward,  en  route  to 
California,  and  her  retiections  while  tarrying  a  few 
weeks  at  her  summer  retreat  in  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
Mrs.  White  wrote: 

"August  22,  in  company  with  my  daughters,  Emma 
and  Mary  White,  I  left  Battle  Creek  for  the  West, 
hoping  to  receive  benefit  from  a  change  of  climate. 

^Review    and    Herald,    Aug.    23,    1881. 

(255) 


25G  Life  Sketches 

Though  still  suffering  from  the  effects  of  a  severe 
attack  of  malarial  fever,  as  well  as  from  the  shock 
of  my  husband's  death,  I  endured  the  journey  better 
than  I  had  expected.  We  reached  Boulder,  Colo., 
on  Thursday,  August  25,  and  on  the  following  Sunday 
left  that  place  by  private  carriage  for  our  home  in  the 
mountains. 

''From  our  cottage  I  could  look  out  upon  a  forest 
of  young  pines,  so  fresh  and  fragrant  that  the  air 
was  perfumed  with  their  spicy  odor.  In  former  years, 
my  husband  and  myself  made  this  grove  our  sanc- 
tuary. Among  these  mountains  we  often  bowed 
together  in  worship  and  supplication.  All  around  me 
were  the  places  which  had  been  thus  hallowed;  and 
as  I  gazed  upon  them,  I  could  recall  many  instances 
in  which  we  there  received  direct  and  remarkable 
answers  to  prayer.  .  .  . 

' '  How  near  we  seemed  to  God,  as  in  the  clear  moon- 
light we  bowed  upon  some  lonely  mountain  side  to 
ask  for  needed  blessings  at  His  hand!  What  faith 
and  confidence  were  ours!  God's  purposes  of  love 
and  mercy  seemed  more  fully  revealed,  and  we  felt 
the  assurance  that  our  sins  and  errors  were  pardoned. 
Upon  such  occasions  I  have  seen  my  husband's  coun- 
tenance lighted  up  with  a  radiance  that  seemed 
reflected  from  the  throne  of  God,  as  in  changed  voice 
he  praised  the  Lord  for  the  rich  blessings  of  His  grace. 
Amid  earth's  gloom  and  darkness,  we  could  still  dis- 
cern on  every  hand  gleams  of  brightness  from  the 
Fount  of  light.  Through  the  works  of  creation  we 
communed  with  Him  who  inhabiteth  eternity.  As 
we  looked  upon  the  towering  rocks,  the  lofty  moun- 
tains, we  exclaimed,  'Who  is  so  great  a  God  as  our 
Godr 


Foflitude  under  Affliction  257 

"Surrounded,  as  we  often  were,  with  difficulties, 
burdened  with  responsibilities,  finite,  weak,  erring 
mortals  at  best,  we  were  at  times  almost  ready  to 
yield  to  despair.  But  when  we  considered  God's  love 
and  care  for  His  creatures,  as  revealed  both  in  the 
book  of  nature  and  on  the  pages  of  inspiration,  our 
hearts  were  comforted  and  strengthened.  Surrounded 
by  the  evidences  of  God's  power  and  overshadowed 
by  His  presence,  we  could  not  cherish  distrust  or  un- 
l)elief.  Oh,  how  often  have  peace,  and  hope,  and 
even  joy,  come  to  us  in  our  experience  amid  these 
rocky  solitudes! 

"Again  I  have  been  among  the  mountains,  but 
alone.  None  to  share  my  thoughts  and  feelings  as 
I  looked  once  more  upon  those  grand  and  awful 
scenes !  Alone,  alone !  God 's  dealings  seem  mys- 
terious. His  purposes  unfathomable;  yet  I  know  that 
they  must  be  just,  and  wise,  and  merciful.  It  is  my 
privilege  and  my  duty  to  wait  patiently  for  Him,  the 
language  of  my  heart  at  all  times  being,  '  He  doeth  all 
things  well. '  .  .  . 

"My  husband's  death  was  a  heavy  blow  to  me,  more 
keenly  felt  because  so  sudden.  As  I  saw  the  seal  of 
death  upon  his  countenance,  my  feelings  were  almost 
insupportable.  I  longed  to  cry  out  in  my  anguish. 
But  I  knew  that  this  could  not  save  the  life  of  my 
loved  one,  and  I  felt  that  it  would  be  unchristian  to 
give  myself  up  to  sorrow.  I  sought  help  and  comfort 
from  above,  and  the  promises  of  God  were  verified  to 
me.    The  Lord's  hand  sustained  me.  .  .  . 

"Let  us  learn  a  lesson  of  courage  and  fortitude 
from  the  last  interview  of  Christ  with  His  apostles. 
They  were  about  to  be  separated.  Our  Saviour  was 
entering  the  bloodstained  path  which  would  lead  Him 
to  Calvary.     Never  was  scene  more  trying  than  that 


258  Life  Sketches 

through  which  He  was  soon  to  pass.  The  apostles  had 
heard  the  words  of  Christ  foretelling  His  sufferings 
and  death,  and  their  hearts  were  heavy  with  sorrow, 
their  minds  distracted  with  doubt  and  fear.  Yet 
there  were  no  loud  outcries;  there  was  no  abandon- 
ment of  grief.  Those  last  solemn,  momentous  hours 
were  spent  by  our  Saviour  in  speaking  words  of  com- 
fort and  assurance  to  His  disciples,  and  then  all 
united  in  a  hymn  of  praise.  .  .  .  What  a  prelude  to 
the  agony  in  Gethsemane,  the  abuse  and  mockery  of 
the  judgn>ent  hall,  and  the  awful  scenes  of  Calvary, 
were  those  last  hours  spent  in  chanting  the  praises 
of  the  Most  High ! 

"When  Martin  Luther  received  discouraging  news, 
he  would  often  say,  '  Come,  let  us  sing  the  forty-sixth 
psalm. '  This  psalm  commences  with  the  words :  '  God 
is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present  help  in 
trouble.  Therefore  will  not  we  fear,  though  the  earth 
be  removed,  and  though  the  mountains  be  carried  into 
the  midst  of  the  sea.'  Instead  of  mourning,  weeping, 
and  despairing,  when  troubles  gather  about  us  like 
a  flood  and  threaten  to  overwhelm  us,  if  we  would  not 
only  pray  for  help  from  God,  but  would  praise  Him 
for  so  many  blessings  left, —  praise  Him  that  He  is 
able  to  help  us, —  our  course  would  be  more  pleasing 
to  Him,  and  we  would  see  more  of  His  salvation. ' '  "* 

FINDING    REST    IN    LABOR    FOR    SOULS 

Scarcely  a  week  passed  following  her  arrival  at  the 
home  of  her  son,  Elder  W.  C.  White,  in  Oakland,  Cal., 
before  I\Irs.  White  attended  a  camp  meeting  held  in 
Sacramento,  October  13-25.  On  nearly  every  day  of 
the  meeting  she  spoke  to  the  people,  and  during  the 

'  Revieiv  and  Herald,   Nov.    1,    1881. 


Fortitude  under  Affliction  259 

last  Sunday  afternoon  gave  a  temperance  address  to 
an  audience  numbering  upwards  of  five  thousand. 

Often  during  the  winter  months  of  1891-92,  Mrs. 
White  met  with  local  churches  and  small  companies 
of  believers  in  Sonoma  and  Napa  valleys  and  vicinity. 
"I  was  in  feeble  health,"  she  wrote  in  her  first 
published  report  of  these  labors  among  the  churches; 
"but  the  precious  evidence  of  the  favor  of  God  more 
than  repaid  me  for  the  effort  made. 

"Would  that  our  smaller  churches  could  be  more 
often  visited.  The  faithful  ones,  who  stand  firmly  in 
defense  of  the  truth,  would  be  cheered  and  strength- 
ened by  the  testimony  of  their  brethren. 

"I  would  encourage  those  who  assemble  in  little 
companies  to  worship  God.  Brethren  and  sisters,  be 
not  disheartened  because  you  are  so  few  in  number. 
The  tree  that  stands  alone  upon  the  plain,  strikes  its 
roots  deeper  into  the  earth,  spreads  out  its  branches 
farther  on  every  side,  and  grows  stronger  and  more 
symmetrical  while  wrestling  singly  with  the  tempest 
or  rejoicing  in  the  sunshine.  So  the  Christian,  cut 
off  from  earthly  dependence,  may  learn  to  rely  wholly 
upon  God,  and  may  gain  strength  and  courage  from 
every  conflict. 

"May  the  Lord  bless  the  scattered  and  lonely  ones, 
and  make  them  efficient  workers  for  Him.  .  .  .  Brethren, 
do  not  forget  the  wants  of  these  small  and  isolated 
companies.  Christ  will  be  found  a  guest  at  their 
little  gatherings. ' '  ^ 

In  a  report  concerning  her  labors  in  the  church  at 
Healdsburg,  where  a  few  weeks  later  a  beginning  was 
made  in  the  establishment  of  Healdsburg  College,  Mrs. 
White  wrote  particularly  of  her  efi'ort  to  reach  the 

^  Signs   of   the   Times,    Jan.    12,    1882. 


17 


2G0  Life  Sketches 

hearts  of  the  children  and  youth  —  a  marked  feature 
of  her  labors  in  the  California  churches  at  this  period 
of  her  experience : 

SPECIAL    EFFORTS    FOR    THE    YOUTH 

"On  the  Sabbath  I  attended  meeting,  trusting  in 
God  for  support.  In  speaking  to  the  church,  I  was 
comforted  and  refreshed.  The  Lord  gave  me  peace 
and  rest  in  Him.  I  felt  burdened  for  the  youth,  and 
my  words  were  addressed  especially  to  them.  They 
listened  attentively,  with  serious  faces  and  tearful 
eyes.  At  the  close  of  my  remarks  I  requested  all  who 
wished  to  become  Christians  to  come  forward.  Thir- 
teen responded.  These  were  all  children  and  youth, 
from  eight  to  fifteen  years  of  age,  who  thus  manifested 
their  determination  to  begin  a  new  life.  Such  a  sight 
was  enough  to  soften  the  hardest  heart.  The  brethren 
and  sisters,  especially  the  parents  of  the  children, 
seemed  to  feel  deeply.  Christ  has  told  us  that  there 
is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth.  An- 
gels were  looking  with  gladness  upon  this  scene. 
Nearly  all  who  came  forward  spoke  in  a  few  words 
their  hope  and  determination.  Such  testimonies  as- 
cend like  incense  to  the  throne  of  God.  All  hearts 
felt  that  this  was  a  precious  season.  The  presence  of 
God  was  with  us. "  * 


*  Signs   of  the   Times,   Jan.    19,    1882. 


XLIIl 
RESTORATION  OF  HEALTH 

In  April,  1882,  the  California  Conference  opened  a 
school  in  Healdsburg,  which  was  soon  incorporated 
as  the  Healdsburg  College.  Desiring  to  be  near  this 
institution,  Mrs.  White  purchased  a  home  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  town,  and  made  this  her  residence  for 
several  years. 

One  year  after  her  husband's  death,  she  was  at 
this  new  home,  and  friends  remarked  about  how  well 
she  appeared,  and  spoke  of  her  active  labors. 

August  22  she  went  to  Oakland  to  welcome  from 
the  East  Elder  Uriah  Smith,  Elder  and  Mrs.  Wm. 
Ings,  and  Prof.  C.  C.  Ramsey  and  family.  Three  days 
later,  at  the  home  of  her  son,  W.  C.  White,  she  had 
a  severe  chill,  followed  with  fever,  and  notwithstand- 
ing thorough  treatments  by  Mrs.  Dr.  C.  F.  Young,  and 
faithful  nursing  by  Mrs.  Ings  and  Mary  Chinnock, 
the  malarial  chills  continued  till  September  10.  Al- 
though very  weak,  she  desired  to  be  taken  to  the 
St.  Helena  Sanitarium,  believing  that  the  superior  cli- 
mate of  the  mountains  would  be  favorable  to  her  re- 
covery. 

September  15  the  journey  was  made  in  a  wheel 
chair,  which  was  lifted  into  the  baggage  car  at  the 
station.  After  a  few  days  of  treatment  at  the  Sani- 
tarium, without  any  apparent  benefit,  she  pleaded  to 
be  taken  to  her  home  in  Healdsburg.  A  bed  was  ar- 
ranged in  a  spring  wagon,  and,  accompanied  by  her 
son  and  Mrs.  Ings,  she  accomplished  the  wearisome 
journey  of  thirty-five  miles. 

The  annual  camp  meeting  of  the  California  Con- 
ference was  to  be  held  at  Healdsburg  October  6-16. 

(261)  • 


262  Life  Sketches 

At  this  meeting  important  decisions  were  to  be  made 
regarding"  the  work  of  the  Healdsburg  College.  Would 
our  people  rally  to  its  support,  and  make  liberal  gift^ 
for  the  building  of  the  students'  home?  or  would 
the  work  of  the  school  be  crippled  for  lack  of  proper 
facilities  ? 

Mrs.  White  greatly  desired  health  and  vigor,  that 
she  might  attend  the  meeting  and  bear  her  testimony ; 
but  the  outlook  was  discouraging.  She  had  a  bad 
cough,  and  her  left  lung  was  very  sore.  She  was  w^eak, 
and  without  energy  or  courage.  Nevertheless  she 
said,  "Prepare  me  a  place  at  the  meeting,  for  I  shall 
attend  if  possible. "  She  expressed  the  hope  that  when 
she  got  on  the  camp  ground  there  would  be  some  re- 
viving influence. 

Sabbath  forenoon  she  was  very  feeble,  hardly  able 
to  leave  her  bed.  But  at  noon  she  said :  ' '  Prepare  me 
a  place  in  the  large  tent  where  I  can  hear  the  speaker. 
Possibly  the  sound  of  the  speaker's  voice  will  prove 
a  blessing  to  me.  I  am  hoping  for  something  to  bring 
new  life." 

A  sofa  Avas  arranged  for  her  near  the  speaker's 
stand,  with  its  back  toward  the  congregation.  Elder 
Waggoner  spoke  on  the  rise  and  early  work  of  the 
message,  and  its  progress  up  to  1882.  There  was  a 
large  congregation,  and  several  of  the  business  men 
of  Healdsburg  were  present.  When  Elder  Waggoner 
had  finished  speaking,  Mrs.  White  said,  "Help  me 
onto  my  feet."  Sister  Ings  and  her  son  lifted  her 
up,  and  she  was  led  to  the  desk.  Laying  hold  of 
the  pulpit  with  both  hands,  she  began,  in  a  feeble  way, 
to  tell  the  people  that  this  might  be  the  last  time  they 
would  hear  her  voice  at  camp  meeting.  After  she  had 
spoken  a  few  sentences,  there  was  a  change  in  her 
voice  and  attitude.    She  felt  a  thrill  of  healing  power. 


Bestoration  of  Health  263 

Her  voice  strengthened,  and  her  sentences  came  clear 
and  full.  As  she  proceeded  with  her  address,  her 
strength  was  manifest.  She  stood  firmly,  and  did  not 
need  to  hold  onto  the  desk  for  support. 

The  large  congregation  witnessed  the  healing.  All 
noticed  the  change  in  her  voice,  and  many  observed 
the  change  in  her  countenance.  They  saw  the  sudden 
transition  from  a  deathlike  paleness  to  the  flush  of 
health,  as  the  natural  color  was  seen,  first  in  her  neck, 
then  in  the  lower  part  of  the  face,  and  then  in  the 
forehead.  One  of  the  business  men  of  Healdsburg  ex- 
claimed, "A  miracle  is  being  wrought  in  sight  of  this 
whole  congregation!"  After  the  meeting  she  testi- 
fied to  inquiring  friends  that  the  Lord  had  healed 
her.  With  the  healing  came  strength  and  courage 
to  labor,  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  meeting 
she  spoke  five  times. 

In  the  Signs  of  the  Times  of  Oct.  26,  1882,  the 
editor.  Elder  J.  H.  Waggoner,  relating  this  expe- 
rience, said : 

"At  the  close  of  the  discourse  [Sabbath  afternoon], 
.  .  .  she  arose  and  began  to  address  the  people.  Her 
voice  and  appearance  changed,  and  she  spoke  for 
some  time  with  clearness  and  energy.  She  then  in- 
vited those  who  wished  to  make  a  start  in  the  service 
of  God,  and  those  who  were  far  backslidden,  to  come 
forward,  and  a  goodly  number  answered  the  call.  .  .  . 

''After  the  first  attempt  of  Sister  White  to  speak, 
as  noticed  above,  her  restoration  was  complete." 

Kegarding  the  miracle  wrought  in  her  behalf,  Mrs. 
White  herself  testified  in  the  Signs  of  Nov.  2,  1882 : 

"For  two  months  my  pen  has  been  resting;  but  I 
am  deeply  grateful  that  I  am  now  able  to  resume  my 
writing.  The  Lord  has  given  me  an  additional  evi- 
dence  of   His   mercy   and   loving-kindness   by   again 


264  Ufa  Sketches 

restoring  me  to  health.  By  my  recent  illness  I  was 
brought  very  near  to  the  grave;  but  the  prayers  of 
the  Lord's  people  availed  in  my  behalf. 

''About  two  weeks  before  our  camp  meeting  the 
disease  from  which  I  had  been  suffering  was  checked, 
yet  I  gained  little  strength.  As  the  time  for  the  meet- 
ing drew  near,  it  seemed  impossible  that  I  could  take 
any  part  in  it.  ...  I  prayed  much  over  the  matter, 
but  still  remained  very  feeble.  ...  In  my  suffering 
condition  I  could  only  fall  helpless  into  the  arms  of 
my  Redeemer,  and  there  rest. 

"When  the  first  Sabbath  of  the  meeting  came,  I 
felt  that  I  must  be  upon  the  camp  ground,  for  I  might 
there  meet  the  divine  Healer.  In  the  afternoon  I  lay 
upon  a  lounge  under  the  large  tent,  while  Elder  Wag- 
goner addressed  the  people,  presenting  the  signs 
that  show  the  day  of  God  very  near.  At  the  close  of 
his  discourse,  I  decided  to  rise  to  my  feet,  hoping 
that  if  I  thus  ventured  out  by  faith,  doing  all  in  my 
power,  God  would  help  me  to  say  a  few  words  to  the 
people.  As  I  began  to  speak,  the  power  of  God  came 
upon  me,  and  my  strength  was  instantly  restored. 

"I  had  hoped  that  my  feebleness  might  gradually 
pass  away,  but  had  looked  for  no  immediate  change. 
The  iiLstantaneous  work  wrought  for  me  w^as  unex- 
pected. It  cannot  be  attributed  to  imagination.  The 
people  saw  me  in  my  feebleness,  and  many  remarked 
that  to  all  appearance  I  was  a  candidate  for  the  grave. 
Nearly  all  present  marked  the  change  which  took  place 
in  me  while  I  was  addressing  them.  They  stated  that 
my  countenance  changed,  and  the  deathlike  paleness 
gave  place  to  a  healthy  color. 

"I  testify  to  all  who  read  these  Avords,  that  the 
Lord  has  healed  me.  Divine  power  has  wrought  a 
great  work  for  me,  whereof  I  am  glad.     I  was  able 


Restoration  of  Health  265 

to  labor  every  day  during  the  meeting,  and  several 
times  spoke  more  than  one  hour  and  a  half.  My  whole 
system  was  imbued  with  new  strength  and  vigor.  A 
new  tide  of  emotions,  a  new  and  elevated  faith,  took 
possession  of  my  soul. 

''During  my  sickness  I  learned  some  precious  les- 
sons,—  learned  to  trust  where  I  cannot  see;  while 
unable  to  do  anything,  to  rest  quietly,  calmly,  in  the 
arms  of  Jesus.  .We  do  not  exercise  faith  as  we  should. 
We  are  afraid  to  venture  upon  the  word  of  God.  In 
the  hour  of  trial,  we  should  strengthen  our  souls 
with  the  assurance  that  God's  promises  can  never  fail. 
Whatever  He  has  spoken,  Mali  be  done.  .  .  . 

"Before  my  sickness,  I  thought  that  I  had  faith  in 
the  promises  of  God;  yet  I  find  myself  surprised  at 
the  great  change  wrought  in  me,  so  far  exceeding  my 
expectations.  I  am  unworthy  of  this  manifestation 
of  the  love  of  God.  I  have  reason  to  praise  God  more 
earnestly,  to  walk  in  greater  humility  before  Him, 
and  to  love  Him  more  fervently  than  ever  before. 
I  am  placed  under  renewed  obligation  to  give  to  the 
Lord  all  that  there  is  of  me.  I  must  shed  upon  others 
the  blessed  radiance  which  He  has  permitted  to  shine 
upon  me. 

"I  do  not  now  expect  to  be  lifted  above  all  infir- 
mities and  tribulations,  and  to  have  an  unruffled  sea 
on  the  journey  heavenward.  I  expect  trials,  losses, 
disappointments,  and  bereavements;  but  I  have  the 
Saviour's  promise,  'My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.' 
We  must  not  count  it  a  strange  thing  if  we  are  as- 
saulted by  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness.  Christ  has 
promised  to  be  a  present  help  in  every  time  of  need; 
but  He  has  not  told  us  that  we  shall  be  exempt  from 
trials.  On  the  contrary,  He  has  plainly  informed  us 
that  we  shall  have  tribulation.    To  be  tried  and  tested 


266  Life  Sketches 

is  a  part  of  our  moral  discipline.  Here  we  may  learn 
the  most  valuable  lessons,  and  obtain  the  most  precious 
graces,  if  we  will  draw  near  to  God,  and  endure  all 
in  His  strength. 

"My  sickness  has  taught  me  my  own  weakness,  and 
my  Saviour's  patience  and  love,  and  His  power  to 
save.  When  passing  sleepless  nights,  I  have  found 
hope  and  comfort  in  considering  the  forbearance  and 
tenderness  of  Jesus  toward  His  weak,  erring  disciples, 
and  remembering  that  He  is  still  the  same, —  unchange- 
able in  mercy,  compassion,  and  love.  He  sees  our 
weakness.  He  knows  how  we  lack  faith  and  courage; 
yet  He  does  not  cast  us  off.  He  is  pitiful  and  of  tender 
compassion  toward  us. 

"I  may  fall  at  my  post  before  the  Lord  shall 
•come ;  but  when  all  that  are  in  their  graves  shall  come 
forth,  I  shall,  if  faithful,  see  Jesus,  and  be  made  like 
Him.  Oh,  what  joy  unspeakable,  to  see  Him  whom 
we  love, —  to  see  Him  in  His  glory  who  so  loved  us 
that  He  gave  Himself  for  us, —  to  behold  those  hands 
once  pierced  for  our  redemption,  stretched  out  to  us 
in  blessing  and  welcome !  What  will  it  matter  though 
we  toil  and  suffer  here,  if  we  may  only  attain  to  the 
resurrection  of  life !  We  will  patiently  wait  till  our 
time  of  trial  ends,  and  then  we  shall  raise  the  glad 
shout  of  victory." 


XLIV 
WRITING  AND  SPEAKING 

''From  Washington  Territory  and  from  the  East," 
wrote  Mrs.  White  from  her  Healdsburg,  Cal.,  home 
March  26,  1883,  "come  urgent  requests  that  I  attend 
the  camp  meetings.  ...  I  am  now  engaged  in  im- 
portant writing  that  I  have  for  six  years  been  trying 
to  accomplish.  Year  after  year  I  have  broken  away 
from  this  work  to  attend  camp  meetings.  .  .  . 

"The  last  two  summers  I  was  brought  very  near  to 
the  gates  of  death,  and  as  I  felt  that  it  might  please 
the  Lord  to  let  me  rest  in  the  grave,  I  had  most  pain- 
ful regrets  that  my  writings  were  not  completed.  In 
the  providence  of  God  my  life  is  spared,  and  my  health 
once  more  restored.  I  thank  the  Lord  for  His  mercy 
and  loving-kindness  to  me.  I  have  felt  ready  to  go 
east  or  west,  if  my  duty  were  made  plain;  but  in 
answer  to  my  prayer,  'Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me 
to  doT  the  answer  comes  to  me,  'Rest  in  peace  until 
the  Lord  bids  you  go.' 

"I  have  not  been  idle.  Since  the  Lord  raised  me 
up  at  the  camp  meeting  in  Healdsburg,  I  have  visited 
Santa  Rosa,  Oakland,  San  Francisco,  Petaluma,  For- 
estville,  and  Ukiah,  and  have  labored  in  Healdsburg, 
frequently  speaking  on  the  Sabbath  and  on  Sunday 
evening.  In  four  weeks  I  gave  ten  discourses,  traveled 
two  hundred  miles,  and  wrote  two  hundred  pages.  .  .  . 

"My  brethren  who  urge  me  to  attend  camp  meeting 
and  to  visit  them  are  anxiously  inquiring,  '  When  shall 
we  have  Volume  4,  "Spirit  of  Prophecy?"  '  I  can 
now  answer  them.  In  a  few  weeks  my  work  on  this 
book  will  be  completed.  But  there  are  other  important 
works  that  require  attention  as  soon  as  this  shall  be 

(267) 


268  Life  Sketches 

finished.  .  .  .  While  I  have  physical  and  mental  abil- 
ity, I  will  do  the  work  which  is  most  needed  by  our 
people.  ...  I  have,  when  traveling,  labored  at  great 
disadvantage.  I  have  written  in  the  depot,  on  the  cars, 
under  my  tent  at  camp  meeting,  often  speaking  until 
exhausted,  and  then  rising  at  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning  and  writing  from  six  to  fifteen  pages  before 
breakfast.  .  .  . 

"It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  to  meet  my  dear 
brethren  and  sisters  in  camp  meeting.  I  feel  the  love 
of  Jesus  burning  in  my  soul.  I  love  to  talk  this  out 
and  to  write  it  out.  My  prayers  shall  be,  that  God 
may  bless  you  at  your  camp  meetings,  and  that  your 
souls  may  be  refreshed  by  His  grace.  If  God  bids  me 
leave  my  writing  to  attend  these  meetings  or  to  speak 
to  the  people  in  different  places,  I  hope  to  hear  and 
obey  His  voice."  ^ 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1883,  Mrs.  White 
spent  nuich  time  in  an  effort  to  complete  Volume  4 
of  "Spirit  of  Prophecy,"  known  in  later  years  as 
"Great  Controversy."  Not  until  early  August  did 
she  break  away  from  her  writing  to  attend  some  of 
the  fall  camp  meetings  in  the  East,  and  the  General 
Conference  session  following.  Of  these  public  labors 
in  1883,  she  wrote: 

VISIT    TO    BATTLE    CREEK 

"Sunday,  August  12,  in  company  with  Sister  Sara 
IMcEnterfer,  I  left  the  Pacific  coast  on  my  way  to  the 
East.  Although  we  suffered  considerably  from  heat 
and  dust,  we  had  a  pleasant  journey  across  the  plains. 
We  found  conductor  and  porters  ready  to  do  all  in 
their  power  for  our  comfort  and  convenience. 

* '  From  the  time  that  we  stepped  on  board  the  train, 

^  Signs  of  the  Times,  April   5,   1883. 


Writing  and  Speaking  269 

I  felt  perfectly  satisfied  that  I  was  in  the  way  of  duty. 
I  have  had  sweet  communion  with  my  Saviour,  and 
have  felt  that  He  is  my  refuge  and  my  fortress,  and 
that  no  harm  can  come  to  me  while  engaged  in  the 
work  which  He  has  given  me  to  do.  I  have  an  abiding 
trust  in  the  promises  of  God,  and  enjoy  that  peace 
which  comes  only  from  Jesus.  .  .  . 

"We  reached  Battle  Creek  on  Friday,  August  17. 
The  following  night  I  found  it  impossible  to  sleep.  I 
had  not  visited  this  place  since  I  left  it  in  great  feeble- 
ness after  my  husband 's  funeral.  Now  the  great  loss 
which  the  cause  had  sustained  in  his  death,  the  great 
loss  which  I  had  sustained  in  being  deprived  of  his 
society  and  assistance  in  my  work,  came  up  vividly 
before  me,  and  I  could  not  compose  myself  to  sleep. 
I  recalled  the  covenant  which  I  had  made  with  God 
at  my  husband's  deathbed,— that  I  would  not  be- 
come discouraged  under  the  burden,  but  would  labor 
more  earnestly  and  devotedly  than  ever  before  to 
present  the  truth  both  by  pen  and  voice ;  that  I  would 
set  before  the  people  the  excellence  of  the  statutes  and 
precepts  of  Jehovah,  and  would  point  them  to  the 
cleansing  fountain  where  we  may  wash  away  every 
stain  of  sin. 

"All  night  I  wrestled  with  God  in  prayer  that  He 
would  give  me  strength  for  my  work,  and  imbue  me 
with  His  Spirit,  that  I  might  keep  my  solemn  covenant. 
I  desired  nothing  so  much  as  to  spend  my  time  and 
strength  in  urging  those  who  profess  the  truth  to  come 
into  closer  relationship  with  God,  that  they  may  enjoy 
more  perfect  communion  with  Him  than  did  ancient 
Israel  in  their  most  prosperous  days. 

"Sabbath  morning  I  spoke  to  the  large  congrega- 
tion assembled  in  the  Tabernacle.    The  Lord  gave  me 


270  Life  Sketches 

strength  and  freedom  as  I  presented  the  words  found 
in  Rev.  7 :  9-17.  .  . 

THE   PATH    OF    OBEDIENCE 

"On  Sunday  morning  I  spoke  to  about  seventy-five 
of  the  workers  connected  with  the  Office  of  the  Review 
and  Herald.  One  week  before,  August  12,  I  had  stood 
before  a  similar  company  at  the  Pacific  Press,  and 
urged  upon  them  the  importance  of  acting  from  prin- 
ciple. Now  I  presented  the  same  subject,  admonishing 
all  to  allow  nothing  to  sway  them  from  the  right.  I 
warned  them  that  they  would  have  opposing  influences 
to  meet,  and  would  be  pressed  by  temptations,  and 
every  one  who  was  not  rooted  and  grounded  in  the 
truth  would  be  moved  from  the  sure  foundation.  .  .  . 

''Sunday  evening,  August  19,  I  spoke  by  invita- 
tion at  the  Sanitarium.  ...  I  addressed  the  crowded 
congregation  from  the  words:  'He  that  will  love  life, 
and  see  good  days,  let  him  refrain  his  tongue  from 
evil,  and  his  lips  that  they  speak  no  guile:  let  him 
eschew  evil,  and  do  good;  let  him  seek  peace,  and 
ensue  it.  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  over  the  right- 
eous, and  His  ears  are  open  unto  their  prayers:  but 
the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  them  that  do  evil.'  1 
Peter  3 :  10-12.  .  .  . 

"The  path  of  obedience  to  God  is  the  path  of  virtue, 
of  health  and  happiness.  The  plan  of  salvation,  as 
revealed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  opens  up  a  way  where- 
by man  may  secure  happiness  and  prolong  his  days 
upon  the  earth,  as  well  as  enjoy  the  favor  of  heaven, 
and  secure  that  future  life  which  measures  with  the 
life  of  God.  . .  . 

"The  assurance  of  God's  approval  will  promote 
physical  health.  It  fortifies  the  soul  against  doubt, 
perplexity,    and    excessive   grief,    that    so    often    sap 


Writing  and  Speaking  271 

the  vital  forces  and  induce  nervous  diseases  of  a  most 
debilitating'  and  distressing  character.  The  Lord  has 
pledged  His  unfailing  word  that  His  eye  shall  be 
over  the  righteous,  and  His  ear  open  to  their 
prayer.  .  .  . 

*' Monday  evening,  August  20,  I  spoke  again  to 
those  employed  at  the  Review  Office.  .  .  . 

*' There  are  some,  even  connected  with  our  insti- 
tutions, who  are  in  great  danger  of  making  ship- 
wreck of  faith.  Satan  will  work  in  disguise,  in  his 
most  deceptive  manner,  in  these  branches  of  God's 
work.  He  makes  these  important  instrumentalities 
his  special  points  of  attack,  and  he  will  leave  no  means 
untried  to  cripple  their  usefulness.  ...  In  these  days 
of  peril  we  should  be  exceedingl}^  careful  not  to  re- 
ject the  rays  of  light  which  heaven  in  mercy  sends 
us;  for  it  is  by  these  that  we  are  to  discern  the  de- 
vices of  the  enemy.  We  need  light  from  heaven  every 
hour,  that  we  may  distinguish  between  the  sacred 
and   the   common,   the   eternal   and   the   temporal. 

"All  who  remain  pure  and  uncorrupted  from  the 
spirit  and  influence  prevailing  at  this  time,  will  have 
stern  conflicts.  They  will  come  through  great  tribu- 
lation; they  will  wash  their  robes  of  character,  and 
make  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  These 
will  sing  the  song  of  triumph  in  the  kingdom  of 
glory.  Those  who  suffer  with  Christ  will  be  par- 
takers of  His  glory. ' ' ' 

RIPENING   FOR    THE    HARVEST 

"The  camp  meeting  at  Worcester,  Mass.,  August 
22-28,  .  .  .  was  an  occasion  of  special  interest  to  me. 
I  there  met  a  large  number  of  believers,  some  of 
whom  have  been  connected  with  the  work  from  the 


Review  and  Herald,  Oct.  16,  1883. 


272  Life  Sketches 

very  rise  of  the  third  angel's  message.  Since  our 
last  camp  meeting.  Brother  Hastings,  one  of  the  faith- 
ful standard  bearers,  had  fallen  at  his  post  I  felt 
sad  as  I  saw  others  weighed  down  by  the  infirmities 
of  age,  yet  I  was  glad  to  see  them  eagerly  listening  to 
the  words  of  life.  The  love  of  God  and  His  truth 
seemed  to  glow  in  their  hearts  and  to  light  up  their 
countenances.  Their  eyes  were  often  filled  with  tears, 
not  of  sorrow  but  of  joy,  as  they  heard  the  message 
from  God  by  the  mouth  of  His  servants.  These  aged 
pilgrims  were  present  at  nearly  all  the  meetings;  as 
if  they  feared  that,  like  Thomas,  they  might  be  ab- 
sent when  Jesus  should  come  in,  and  say,  'Peace  be 
unto  you.' 

"Like  ripening  grain  these  precious  tried  and 
faithful  ones  are  fitting  for  the  harvest.  Their  work 
is  nearly  done.  They  may  be  permitted  to  remain 
till  Christ  shall  be  revealed  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  power  and  great  glory.  They  may  drop  out  of 
the  ranks  at  any  time,  and  sleep  in  Jesus.  But  while 
darkness  covers  the  earth  and  gross  darkness  the 
people,  these  children  of  the  light  can  lift  up  their 
heads  and  rejoice,  knowing  that  their  redemption 
draweth  nigh.  .  .  . 

LAY    MEMBERS   AS    MISSIONARIES   FOR    GOD 

"As  I  looked  over  the  congregation  of  believers,  and 
marked  the  serious,  earnest  expression  upon  their 
countenances,  .  .  .  my  eyes  rested  upon  not  a  few  who 
had  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  who,  if  this  knowl- 
edge were  but  sanctified,  might  accomplish  a  work 
for  God.  I  thought:  If  all  these  realized  their  ac- 
countability to  God  and  their  duty  to  their  fellow 
men,  and  would  work  as  the  Lord  has  given  them 
ability,  what  a  light  would  shine  forth  from  them  in 


Writing  and  Speaking  273 


■>    d>:2<l\ 


i  t-. 

•■  <;    ',fHA    :'■■■    at  .^^} 'l/ci   ..    ..  -.'c<:^,t"   i/i-C 

Lnl! 

I'    ./' 

i"    J^    • 

-(\^''-\    ,.,-t.c      ,:"    i<;\:V.'-7    ,. ,    ,^/  •     ;/''/■-' j"  ;V^i-i^' 

ui  0 

,.v^c^^   ^''J^^y,:yt\^  c^i-u^^   :./')' ■'^a^    "^i?s--<.:^^<l   i<^ 

£-.i 

'.'       .//'Ivi^   y  (^tt'MA    /.'^  S:  /:,'     IZi^U' ,    ' ,     .'  '^'U/^^Pi/:Y:r^■■^■■ 

■    ;/^-r' 

'^■  Kv/i^^  <*X,  Jt:t  .•>;->-//'/>  ^<^ .  V(:   JiC  '/'^^-^ 

^^. 


C^  '-uUiuiPi  i'UlrP'  (Lc a.i<l , 


-    y 


^j^' ,  ,-uul^  -c^  /,/,i^  (PuJjyi^  6U^^  //^-iA^^^^c-  U-  Jij^ 

\^9!T^iFvfS^  l^f'^'^^  ?}  ■\^^^''^K'^'^^^^^'^   ^^   Mrs.    White,    June    17, 
1884,  to  Elder  and  Mrs.  Uriah  Smith,  in  which  she  expresses  her  hesi- 

boo'/wo7k.'   '''^'''^  '^"  ^^'*''^  '^"'P  """"t^"^^'  because  of  the  pJess  of 


274  Life  Sketches 

Massachusetts,  and  even  extend  to  other  States!  If 
every  one  who  has  professed  faith  in  the  third  angel's 
message  would  make  the  word  of  God  his  rule  of 
action,  and  with  strict  fidelity  perform  his  work  as 
a  servant  of  Christ,  this  people  would  be  a  power  in 
the  world. 

"It  is  not  alone  those  who  labor  in  word  and 
doctrine  who  are  responsible  for  souls.  Every  man 
and  every  woman  who  has  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
should  be  a  coworker  with  Christ.  .  .  .  He  requires  the 
lay  members  to  act  as  missionaries.  Brethren,  go  out 
with  your  Bibles,  visit  the  people  at  their  firesides, 
read  the  word  of  God  to  the  family,  and  as  many 
more  as  will  come  in.  Go  with  a  contrite  heart  and 
an  abiding  trust  in  God's  grace  and  mercy,  and  do 
what  you  can.  ... 

"There  are  men  who  never  gave  a  discourse  in 
their  lives,  who  ought  to  be  laboring  to  save  souls. 
Neither  great  talents  nor  high  position  is  required. 
But  there  is  urgent  need  of  men  and  women  who  are 
acquainted  with  Jesus,  and  familiar  with  the  story  of 
His  life  and  death.  .  .  . 

"We  do  not  need  eminent  men  so  much  as  good, 
true,  and  humble  men.  God  calls  for  those  of  all 
classes  and  all  trades  to  work  in  His  cause.  Those 
are  wanted  who  will  begin  at  the  lower  rounds  of  the 
ladder,  who  will,  if  need  be,  eat  their  own  bread  and 
quietly  perform  their  duty;  men  who  will  not  shrink 
from  diligent  labor  to  acquire  means,  or  from  rigid 
economy  in  its  expenditure,  and  Avho  will  devote  both 
time  and  means  to  work  for  the  IMaster  in  their 
own  families  and  their  own  neighborhoods.  If  the 
work  of  reformation  be  begun  and  carried  forward  in 
each  family,  there  will  be  a  living  and  prosperous 
church.     Things  must  first  be  set  in  order  at  home. 


•  Writwg  and  Speaking  275 

The  cause  needs  those  who  can  work  at  home,  who 
will  study  the  Bible  and  practise  its  teachings,  and 
who  will  train  up  their  children  in  the  fear  of  God. 
Then  let  diligent,  persevering  effort  be  put  forth  for 
others,  with  earnest  prayer  for  the  aid  of  divine  grace 
and  power,  and  great  results  will  follow  missionary 
labor. 

''No  matter  who  you  are,  it  is  the  mind,  the  heart, 
the  sincere  purpose,  and  the  daily  life  that  mark  the 
value  of  the  man.  Restless,  talkative,  dictatorial  men 
are  not  needed  in  this  work.  There  are  too  many  of 
them  springing  up  everywhere.  Many  youth  who  have 
but  little  experience,  push  themselves  forward,  mani- 
fest no  reverence  for.  age  or  office,  and  take  offense  if 
counseled  or  reproved.  We  have  already  more  of 
these  self-important  ones  than  we  want.  God  calls  for 
modest,  quiet,  sober-minded  youth,  and  men  of  mature 
age,  who  are  well  balanced  with  principle,  who  can 
pray  as  well  as  talk,  who  will  rise  up  before  the  aged, 
and  treat  gray  hairs  with  respect. 

''The  cause  of  God  is  suffering  for  want  of  laborers 
of  understanding  and  mental  power.    My  brethren  and 
sisters,   the  Lord   has   blessed   you   with   intellectual 
taculties  capable  of  vast  improvement.    Cultivate  your 
talents  with  persevering  earnestness.     Train  and  dis- 
cipline the  mind  by  study,  by  observation,  by  reflec- 
tion.    You  cannot  meet  the  mind  of  God  unless  you 
put  to  use  every  power.     The  mental  faculties  will 
strengthen  and  develop  if  you  will  go  to  work  in  the 
fear  of  God,  in  humility,  and  with  earnest  prayer 
A  resolute  purpose  will  accomplish  wonders.    Be  open 
firm,   decided  Christians.     Exalt  Jesus,   talk  of  His 
love,  tell  of  His  power,  and  thus  let  your  light  shine 
forth  to  the  world.''' 

"Review  and  Herald,  Nov    13,   rS83. 


18 


276  Life  Sketches 

AN   EXAMPLE   OF   SELF-SACRIFICE 

"I  was  glad  of  the  privilege  of  attending  the  Ver- 
mont camp  meeting,  which  was  held  in  Montpelier, 
August  30  to  September  4.  ,  .  .  My  mind  was  carried 
back  thirty  years,  to  the  time  when,  in  company 
with  my  sister,  I  visited  Fairhaven,  Mass.,  to  bear 
my  message  to  the  little  company  in  that  place. 
Elder  Bates  was  then  living  there,  and  expressed 
his  conviction  that  it  was  his  duty  to  visit  Vermont, 
and  preach  the  truth  in  that  State.  But  he  added: 
'I  have  no  means,  and  cannot  tell  where  the  money 
is  coming  from  to  take  me  there.  I  think  I  will 
walk  out  by  faith,  start  on  foot,  and  go  as  far  as 
God  will  give  me  strength.'  My  sister  said  to  me: 
'I  think  the  Lord  will  help  me  to  open  the  way  for 
Elder  Bates  to  go  to  Vermont.  Sister  F.  is  looking 
for  a  girl  to  do  her  housework,  and  ...  I  will  earn 
the  money  necessary.'  She  carried  out  her  purpose, 
and,  requesting  her  pay  in  advance,  placed  the  money 
in  Elder  Bates's  hand.  He  started  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  my  sister  remained  to  work  for  a  dollar  and 
a  quarter  a  week.  Quite  a  number  were  brought  into 
the  truth  in  Vermont,  and  Elder  Bates  returned  with 
great  joy  because  the  Lord  had  indeed  blessed  his 
labors.  .  .  . 

FILLING   UP   THE   RANKS   OF   WORKERS 

"As  I  looked  in  the  faces  of  the  tried  ones  who 
are  precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  saw  that 
some  of  them  seemed  almost  ready  to  lay  off  their 
armor,  ...  the  question  arose  in  my  mind:  "Who 
are  coming  up  to  take  the  places  of  these  aged,  worn 
soldiers  of  the  cross  ?  Who  will  consecrate  themselves 
to  the  work  of  God?  .  .  .  Where  are  those  who  have 


Writing  and  Speaking  277 

the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  who  love  Jesus  and 
the  souls  for  whom  He  died  well  enough  to  deny 
self,  to  choose  the  suffering  part  of  religion,  and  to 
go  without  the  camp,  bearing  the  reproach  of 
Christ?  .  .  . 

' '  Who  will  put  to  use  the  talents  lent  them  of  God, 
be  they  great  or  small,  and  work  in  humility,  learning 
daily  in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  then  imparting 
that  precious  knowledge  to  others?  Who  will  see 
what  ought  to  be  done,  and  do  it?  And  how  many 
will  make  excuses,  become  tied  up  with  worldly  in- 
terests? Cut  the  cords  that  bind  you,  and  go  into 
the  vineyard  to  work  for  the  Master. 

"In  every  department  of  the  cause  of  God,  conse- 
crated. God-fearing,  willing  helpers  are  needed;  men 
of  brains,  men  of  intellect,  who  will  go  forth  as  min- 
isters, canvassers,  and  colporteurs.  Brethren  and 
sisters,  let  the  earnest  prayer  of  faith  ascend  to  God 
that  He  will  raise  up  laborers,  and  send  them  into 
the  harvest  field;  for  the  harvest  is  great,  and  the 
laborers  are  few. ' '  * 

ESTABLISHING   FAITH   IN    BIBLE    TRUTH 

"I  attended  the  camp  meeting  held  at  Waterville, 
Maine,  September  6-11.  Here  in  my  native  State  I 
met  dear  brethren  and  sisters  whose  interest  has  for 
years  been  identified  with  the  cause  and  work  of 
present  truth.  .  .  .  We  had  some  very  precious  seasons 
at  this  camp  meeting.  Many  cheering  testimonies 
were  borne;  but  there  was  not  that  thorough  work 
which  we  greatly  desired  to  have  accomplished.  .  .  . 
There  is  a  kind  of  faith  that  takes  it  for  granted 
that  we  have  the  truth;  but  the  faith  that  takes  God 


*  Review  and  Herald,  Nov.  20,  1883. 


278  Life  Sketches 

at  His  word,  which  works  by  love  and  purifies  the 
heart,  is  very  rare. ' ' 

"In  His  word,  God  has  revealed  saving  truths.  As 
a  people  we  should  be  earnest  students  of  prophecy; 
we  should  not  rest  until  we  become  intelligent  in  re- 
gard to  the  su])ject  of  the  sanctuary,  which  is  brought 
out  in  the  visions  of  Daniel  and  John,  This  subject 
sheds  great  light  on  our  present  position  and  work, 
and  gives  us  unmistakable  i3roof  that  God  has  led  us 
in  our  past  experience.  It  explains  our  disappoint- 
ment in  1844,  showing  us  that  the  sanctuary  to  be 
cleansed  was  not  the  earth,  as  we  had  supposed,  but 
that  Christ  then  entered  into  the  most  holy  apartment 
of  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  and  is  there  performing  the 
closing  work  of  His  priestly  office,  in  fulfillment  of 
the  words  of  the  angel  to  the  prophet  Daniel,  'Unto 
two  thousand  and  three  hundred  days;  then  shall  the 
sanctuary  be  cleansed. '    Dan.  8  :  14. 

' '  Our  faith  in  reference  to  the  messages  of  the  first, 
second,  and  third  angels  was  correct.  The  great  way- 
marks  we  have  passed  are  immovable.  Although  the 
hosts  of  hell  may  try  to  tear  them  from  their  founda- 
tion, and  triumph  in  the  thought  that  they  have  suc- 
ceeded, yet  they  do  not  succeed.  These  pillars  of 
truth  stand  firm  as  the  eternal  hills,  unmoved  by  all 
the  efforts  of  men  combined  with  those  of  Satan  and 
his  host.  We  can  learn  much,  and  should  be  con- 
stantly searching  the  Scriptures  to  see  if  these  things 
are  so.  God's  people  are  now  to  have  their  eyes 
fixed  on  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  where  the  final  minis- 
tration of  our  great  High  Priest  in  the  work  of  the 
judgment  is  going  forward, —  where  He  is  interceding 
for  His  people. ' ' " 


^Review    and    Herald,    Nov.    27,    1883. 


Writing  and  Speaking  279 

THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1883 

The  fall  camp  meetings  were  followed  by  the 
twenty-second  annual  session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, during  which  Mrs.  White  gave  many  "morn- 
ing talks"  to  the  ministers,  published  first  in  the 
Review,  and  later  in  the  1893  edition  of  "Gospel 
Workers."  Concerning  the  Conference,  Mrs.  White 
reported : 

"The  meetings  at  Battle  Creek  were  fraught  with 
deeper  interest  than  similar  meetings  ever  held  among 
our  people.  Llany  prayers  had  ascended  to  heaven  in 
behalf  of  this  session  of  the  General  Conference;  and 
we  can  testify  that  Jesus  came  up  to  the  feast,  and 
was  an  honored  guest  at  this  important  gathering. 
The  Bible  readings  afforded  valuable  instruction  to 
ministers,  licentiates,  and  people.  The  morning  meet- 
ings, designed  especially  for  the  benefit  of  ministers 
and  other  workers  in  the  cause  of  God,  were  intensely 
interesting.  Faith  and  love  were  awakened  in  many 
hearts.  Spiritual  and  eternal  things  became  a  reality, 
and  not  a  mere  sentiment;  a  glorious  substance,  and 
not  a  fitful  shadow.  This  precious  meeting  is  in  the 
past,  but  its  results  are  to  be  seen  in  the  future.  We 
shall  never  know  the  good  accomplished  during  the 
twenty  days  of  its  continuance  until  we  meet  around 
the  great  white  throne. ' '  "^ 

CLOSING   LABORS   IN   THE   EAST 

Appointments  were  out  for  a  ten  days'  Bible  and 
Missionary  Institute  at  South  Lancaster,  Mass.,  and 
a  general  meeting  for  the  believers  in  the  Pennsyl- 
vania Conference  at  Wellsville,  N.  Y.  These  Mrs. 
White  was  persuaded  to  attend,  and  upon  her  return 

*^Review    and    Herald,    Jan.     15,     1881. 


280  Life  Sketches 

to  Battle  Creek  she  spoke  on  Friday  night  to  the 
helpers  at  the  Sanitarium,  and  on  Sabbath  day  to  a 
large  congregation  in  the  Tabernacle. 

"These  were  my  closing  labors  in  the  East  on  this 
journey,"  wrote  Mrs.  White  of  the  Bible  Institutes 
attended;  "and  I  have  to  say  to  the  praise  of  God, 
that  He  has  sustained  me  at  every  step.  I  have  prayed 
in  the  night  season;  and  in  the  day,  when  traveling, 
I  have  been  pleading  with  God  for  strength,  for  grace, 
for  light  from  His  presence;  and  I  know  in  whom  I 
have  believed.  I  return  to  California  with  more 
strength  and  better  courage  than  I  had  when  I  left 
Oakland  the  12th  of  August.  ^ 

"I  desire  the  love  of  Jesus  as  I  never  desired  it 
before.  I  see  reason  to  praise  God  for  His  goodness, 
His  preserving  care,  and  for  the  sweet  peace,  joy,  and 
courage  He  gave  me  on  this  journey.  I  started  out 
by  faith,  and  not  by  sight ;  and  I  have  seen  the  hand 
of  God  in  every  day's  labor,  and  daily  His  praise 
has  been  in  my  heart  and  on  my  lips.  His  Spirit 
has  helped  my  infirmities  in  so  marked  a  manner  that 
I  cannot  fear  to  commit  myself  to  His  keeping.  I 
have  the  perfect  assurance  of  His  love.  He  has  heard 
and  answered  my  prayers,  and  I  will  praise  Him."* 


'  Mrs.    White    reached   her   Healdsburg   home    Dec.    30,    1883,    having 
been    absent    nearly    five    months. 

"Review    and    Herald,    Feb.    5,    1884. 


XLV 
LABORS  IN  CENTRAL  EUROPE 

The  second  session  of  the  European  Missionary 
Council  was  held  in  Basel,  Switzerland,  May  28  to 
June  1,  1884,  Elder  George  I.  Butler,  from  America, 
presiding.  At  this  meeting,  resolutions  were  adopted, 
requesting  the  General  Conference  to  ask  Mrs.  E.  G. 
"White  and  her  son,  W.  C.  White,  to  visit  the  Eu- 
ropean missions.  At  the  General  Conference  held  in 
Battle  Creek,  Mich.,  the  following  November,  the 
request  was  acted  upon,  and  they  were  recommended 
to  go. 

In  harmony  with  this  action,  Mrs.  White  and 
her  secretary.  Miss  Sara  McEnterfer,  and  W.  C. 
White  and  his  family,  left  America  August  8,  1885, 
sailing  from  Boston  on  the  steamer  Cephalonia,  and 
arriving  in  Liverpool  August  19.  Two  weeks  were 
spent  in  England,  visiting  companies  of  Sabbath 
keepers  at  Grimsby,  Ulceby,  Riseley,  and  Southamp- 
ton.    Several  addresses  were  given  in  public  halls. 

Leaving  London  September  2,  the  party  arrived 
in  Basel,  Switzerland,  the  following  morning.  Here 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  Swiss  Conference  and  the 
third  session  of  the  European  Missionary  Council 
were  soon  to  be  held. 

THE  ^^IMPRIMERIE  POLYGLOTTE^^ 

The  Basel  publishing  house,  afterward  named  the 
''Imprimerie  Polyglotte"  (the  printing  house  of  many 
languages),  was  just  completed.  The  land  had  been 
secured  and  the  building  planned  during  the  visit 
of  Elder  Butler  early  in  1884.  The  structure  had 
been  erected  under  the  watchful  supervision  of  Elder 

(281) 


282  Life  Sketches 

B.  L.  Whitney,  the  superintendent  of  the  European 
Mission;  and  its  equipment  had  been  purchased  and 
installed  by  Brother  H.  W.  Kellogg,  for  many  years 
the  manager  of  the  Review  and  Herald  Publishing 
Association  at  Battle  Creek,  Mich. 

The  new  publishing  house  was  a  large,  substantial 
building,  46x76  feet,  with  four  stories  above  the  base- 
ment. The  upper  stories  were  so  constructed  that, 
until  required  by  the  growth  of  the  business,  they 
could  be  used  as  residence  suites  for  families.  It  was 
in  one  of  these  suites  that  Mrs.  White  made  her 
home  during  a  greater  part  of  the  two  years  she  spent 
in  Europe. 

PUBLISHING   HOUSES   IN   MANY   LANDS 

When  Mrs.  White  and  her  party  reached  the 
publishing  house.  Elder  Whitney  said,  "Look  at  our 
meeting-hall  before  going  upstairs."  It  was  a  fine 
room  on  the  first  floor,  well  lighted  and  well  furnished. 
]\Irs.  White  looked  searchingly  at  all  features  of  the 
place,  and  then  said:  "It  is  a  good  meeting-hall.  I 
feel  that  I  have  seen  this  place  before." 

Not  long  after  this,  those  parts  of  the  building 
occupied  by  the  printing  business  were  visited.  When 
the  pressroom  was  reached,  the  press  was  running, 
and  i\[rs.  White  said:  "I  have  seen  this  press  before. 
This  room  looks  very  familiar  to  me."  Soon  the  two 
young  men  who  were  working  in  the  pressroom  came 
forward,  and  were  introduced  to  the  visitors.  Mrs. 
White  shook  hands  with  them,  and  then  inquired, 
"Wliere  is  the  other  one?" 

"What  other  one?"  Elder  Whitney  asked. 

' '  There  is  an  older  man  here, ' '  Mrs.  White  replied, 
"and  I  have  a  message  for  him." 


Labors  in  Central  Europe  283 

Elder  Whitney  explained  that  the  foreman  of  the 
pressroom  was  in  the  city  on  business. 

It  had  been  a  little  more  than  ten  years  since  Mrs. 
White,  in  relating  before  a  large  audience  in  the 
Battle  Creek  church  what  had  been  shown  her  in 
vision  regarding  the  work  to  be  done  in  many  foreign 
lands,  had  said  that  she  had  seen  printing  presses  run- 
ning in  many  foreign  countries,  printing  periodicals 
and  tracts  and  books  on  present  truth  for  the  people 
of  these  countries.  At  this  point  in  her  narrative. 
Elder  James  White  had  interrupted  her,  asking  if 
she  could  name  some  of  these  countries.  She  said 
she  could  not,  because  they  had  not  been  named  to  her, 
' '  except  one  ;  I  remember  the  angel  said  Australia. ' ' 
But  she  stated  that  although  she  could  not  name  the 
countries,  she  would  recognize  the  places  should  she 
ever  see  them,  because  the  picture  was  very  distinct 
in  her  mind. 

In  the  pressroom  of  the  new  publishing  house  at 
Basel  she  recognized  one  of  these  places.  A  few 
months  after  this,  during  her  visit  to  Norway,  she 
recognized  in  the  pressroom  of  the  Christiania  pub- 
lishing house  another  of  these  places;  and  six  years 
later,  during  her  visit  to  Australia,  she  saw,  in  the 
Bible  Echo  Office  in  Melbourne,  still  another  press- 
room where  she  recognized  the  place  and  the  presses 
as  among  those  she  had  seen  in  the  vision  at  Battle 
Creek,  Jan.  3,  1875. 

THE  SALE  OF  LITERATURE 

The  Swiss  Conference  was  held  Sept.  10-14,  1885. 
There  were  about  two  hundred  in  attendance.  This 
meeting  was  immediately  followed  by  the  European 
]\Iissionary  Council,  which  continued  for  two  weeks. 


284  Life  Sketches 

At  these  meetings  very  interesting  reports  were  re- 
ceived from  Scandinavia,  Great  Britain,  Germany, 
France,  Italy,  and  Switzerland,  where  the  cause  of 
present  truth  was  beginning  to  gain  a  foothold.  The 
reports  elicited  some  animated  discussions  of  such 
subjects  as  these:  The  most  effective  plans  for  the 
circulation  of  our  literature;  the  illustrating  of  our 
periodicals  and  books ;  the  use  of  tents ;  and  the  bear- 
ing of  arms. 

The  Scandinavian  brethren  reported  that  the  sales 
of  literature  in  their  conferences  during  the  preced- 
ing fiscal  year  had  amounted  to  $1,033.  The  delegates 
from  Great  Britain  reported  sales  amounting  to  $550. 
The  Basel  office  had  received  on  its  German  and 
French  periodicals  $1,010. 

Much  time  was  occupied  by  the  colporteurs  who  had 
been  laboring,  in  Catholic  Europe,  in  relating  their 
experiences  and  in  telling  the  Council  why  our  litera- 
ture could  not  be  sold  in  Europe  on  the  plans  that 
were  very  successfully  followed  in  America ;  and  it 
was  urged  by  them  that  the  colporteur  must  be  given 
a  salary,  as  was  done  by  the  leading  evangelical 
societies  that  were  operating  in  Catholic  countries. 

During  the  nineteen  days  covered  by  the  Conference 
and  the  Council,  Mrs.  White  was  an  attentive  listener 
to  the  reports,  which  were  given  mostly  in  English. 
She  spoke  words  of  encouragement  and  cheer  in  the 
business  meetings,  and  in  the  early  morning  meetings 
gave  a  series  of  instructive  addresses,  dealing  with 
such  subjects  as  love  and  forbearance  among  brethren; 
manner  of  presenting  the  truth ;  unity  among  labor- 
ers; courage  and  perseverance  in  the  ministry;  how 
to  work  in  new  fields.  Addressing  the  missionary 
workers,  she  said : 


Labors  in  Central  Europe  285 

' '  Remember,  brethren,  in  every  perplexity,  that  God 
has  angels  still.  You  may  meet  opposition ;  yea,  even 
persecution.  But  if  steadfast  to  principle,  you  will 
find,  as  did  Daniel,  a  present  helper  and  deliverer  in 
the  God  whom  you  serve.  Now  is  the  time  to  culti- 
vate integrity  of  character.  The  Bible  is  full  of 
rich  gems  of  promise  to  those  who  love  and  fear  God. 

"To  all  who  are  engaged  in  the  missionary  work  I 
would  say,  Hide  in  Jesus.  Let  not  self  but  Christ 
appear  in  all  your  labors.  When  the  work  goes  hard, 
and  you  become  discouraged  and  are  tempted  to  aban- 
don it,  take  your  Bible,  bow  upon  your  knees  before 
God,  and  say,  'Here,  Lord,  Thy  word  is  pledged.' 
Throw  your  weight  upon  His  promises,  and  every  one 
of  them  will  be  fulfilled."^ 

When  the  discouraging  reports  of  the  colporteurs 
had  reached  a  climax,  she  would  urge  that  notwith- 
standing all  these  difficulties,  the  workers  must  have 
faith  that  success  would  attend  their  labors.  Re- 
peatedly she  assured  the  disheartened  colporteurs  that 
it  had  been  shown  her  that  books  could  be  sold  in 
Europe  in  such  a  way  as  to  give  support  to  the  work- 
ers, and  bring  to  the  publishing  house  sufficient  re- 
turns to  enable  it  to  produce  more  books. 

THE  TRAINING  OF  COLPORTEURS 

Encouraged  by  her  assurance  that  special  help 
would  be  given  those  who  would  persevere  in  faith, 
a  number  of  young  men  were  persuaded  to  make  an- 
other effort  to  do  self-supporting  work  in  the  sale  of 
literature,  but  they  pointed  out  that  they  must  be 
furnished  with  a  better  supply  of  salable  books. 

Elder  J.  G.  Matteson  testified  that  he  had  made 
every  effort  to  encourage  and  train  colporteurs,  and 

^  "Historical  Sketches,"  page  153. 


286  Life  Sketches 

that  they  had  succeeded  in  selling  the  periodicals  and 
smaller  books;  but  the  returns  were  not  sufficient  to 
support  them  properly,  and  he  was  in  great  perplexity 
to  know  what  could  be  done  to  bring  better  results. 
He  said  that,  with  the  encouragement  received  from 
Mrs.  White,  he  Avas  resolved  to  try  once  more. 

Accordingly,  during  the  winter  of  1885-86  special 
efforts  were  made  in  Scandinavia  to  educate  and  train 
colporteurs.  Training  schools  were  held  in  Sweden, 
Norway,  and  Denmark.  The  school  in  Stockholm  con- 
tinued four  months.  Twenty  persons  were  in  attend- 
ance. Six  hours  in  the  middle  of  the  day  they  spent  in 
canvassing;  the  mornings  and  evenings  were  spent  in 
study.  The  sales  of  books  and  tracts  in  Scandinavia 
in  1886  amounted  to  $5,386,  and  subscriptions  to 
periodicals  to  $3,146. 

Years  afterward.  Elder  Matteson  declared  that  in 
his  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  colporteur  work  soon  after 
his  return  from  the  Basel  conference,  he  was  so  fully 
convinced  that  his  workers  must  live  on  a  very  meager 
income,  that  he  persuaded  each  one  to  keep  a  strict 
cash  account,  and  to  let  him  examine  this  account  once 
a  week,  and  advise  economies.  Soon  the  scale  was 
turned,  for  the  colporteurs  were  spending  less  and 
earning  more,  and  a  number  earned  enough  to  support 
themselves  without  drawing  anything  from  the  con- 
ference treasury.  "^ 

-  Note. —  The  earnest  endeavors  put  forth  to  establish  the  canvassing 
■work  on  a  substantial  basis  in  Scandinavia,  bore  early  fruit.  At  the 
1889  General  Conference,  Elder  O.  A.  Olsen  was  able  to  report  fifty 
canvassers  in  Scandinavia,  who  were  having  good  success.  (See  1889 
Bulletin,  p.  4.)  The  book  sales  for  1889  amounted  to  about  $10,000,  and 
in  later  years  these  figures  were  swelled  to  upwards  of  $20,000.  Dur- 
ing the  1891  General  Conference,  the  general  agent  for  Scandinavia  de- 
clared: "The  canvassers  are  supporting  themselves,  and  besides  this,  are 
helping  to  support  the  cause  by  their  gifts.  Several  hundred  kroner  have 
come  into  the  treasury  of  the  Swedish  Conference  through  the  donations 
of  our  canvassers,  and  I  presume  this  is  also  true  of  Norway  and  Den- 
mark. .  .  .  The  more  our  canvassers  sell,  the  more  they  can  sell.  .  .  . 
Many  have  already  accepted  the  truth  bv  reading  our  publications." 
{Bulletin,   1891,  p.   84.) 


Labors  in  Central  Europe  287 

In  central  Europe  the  canvassing  work  waited  for 
books  and  for  a  teacher  and  leader.  The  "Life  of 
Christ,"  which  was  proving  to  be  a  popular  book  in 
the  Scandinavian  countries,  was  translated  into  Ger- 
man and  French,  and  was  ready  for  the  people  early 
in  1887. 

Elder  L.  R.  Conradi  had  come  from  America  early 
in  1886,  and  having  visited  the  churches  and  companies 
of  Sabbath  keepers  in  Germany,  Russia,  and  Switzer- 
land, he  reported  that  one  of  the  most  urgent  needs 
of  the  European  fields  was  books  on  present  truth, 
carried  to  the  homes  of  the  people  by  consecrated  and 
well  trained  colporteurs.  He  saw  clearly  that  our 
literature  must  be  used  to  carry  the  advent  message 
to  the  multitudes  of  Europe,  and  that  because  the  mis- 
sion funds  would  not  make  it  possible  to  pay  even  a 
small  salary  to  colporteurs,  an  effort  must  be  made  to 
inaugurate  in  central  Europe  what  had  been  begun 
in  Scandinavia, —  the  education  of  colporteurs  to  sell 
the  literature  and  live  upon  their  commission,  without 
salary.  He  also  saw  that  our  young  men  needed  em- 
ployment of  a  character  that  would  educate  and  train 
them  to  become  efficient  workers  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

Beginning  at  Basel,  Elder  Conradi  gathered  a  group 
of  six  or  eight  young  people,  and  began  to  train  them 
for  success.  He  declared  that  the  people  needed  the 
saving  truths  in  our  books ;  that  Mrs.  White  said  that 
with  well  trained  effort  these  books  could  be  sold ;  that 
Elder  Matteson  had  proved  this  true ;  and  that  he  and 
his  young  associates  must  find  the  way.  They  studied 
their  book  until  they  were  enthusiastic  about  its  great 
truths,  and  then  as  they  went  out  under  his  encourage- 
ment and  instruction,  they  met  with  success.  ^ 

^  Note. —  At  the  General  Conference  of  1887  it  was  stated:  "The  pub- 
lishing work  at  Basel  has  steadily  increased.  From  the  very  tirst,  it  was 
evident  that  our  publications  must  act  a  leading  part  in  the  central  Euro- 


288  Life  Sketches 

DEVELOPMENT  THROUGH  FAITHFUL  SERVICE 

The  action  of  the  General  Conference  Committee  in 
making  liberal  appropriations  for  the  translation  and 
printing  of  several  large  books  in  German  and  French 
at  Basel,  had  given  much  work  to  the  Imprimerie 
Polyglotte.  This  opened  the  way  for  the  employment 
of  a  score  of  young  men  and  women  who  were  very 
glad  to  connect  with  so  educational  a  work. 

Seeing  that  the  young  people  were  eager  to  study 
the  Bible  and  the  languages,  the  management  ar- 
ranged classes  in  Bible,  history,  Bible  doctrines,  and 
English  grammar,  for  those  who  Avished  to  attend. 
These  classes  were  usually  held  from  6 :  30  to  7 :  30 
in  the  morning.  With  marvelous  rapidity  the  French 
boys  mastered  both  the  German  and  the  English 
language,  and  the  German  boys  both  the  French  and 
the  English.  At  the  same  time  they  grew  in  stature 
and  in  wisdom. 

Several  times  the  morning  classes  gave  place  for  a 
week  or  ten  days  to  a  series  of  religious  meetings.  In 
these  Mrs.  White  took  a  leading  part,  and  she  seemed 
never  to  weary  in  her  efforts  to  encourage  the  young 
people  to  fit  themselves  for  efficient  service  in  the 
cause  of  Christ.  She  urged  them  to  improve  their 
opportunities,  to  be  diligent  in  work  and  in  study; 
and  she  told  them  that  it  had  been  shown  her  that  if 
they  w-ere  faithful,  God  would  use  them  to  carry  the 

pean  field.  The  denominational  books,  tracts,  and  periodicals  issued  in 
various  languages  are  having  a  powerful  influence  for  good  wherever  thev 
are  circulated."     (S.  D.  A.  Year  Book,   1888,  p.   120.) 

So  prospered  were  the  workei-s  for  the  larger  books  and  for  the  peri- 
odicals published  at  the  Imprimerie  Polyglotte,  that  in  1889  Elder  O.  A. 
Olsen  was  able  to  report  a  substantial  gain  in  its  operation.  "The  pub- 
lishing house  at  Basel  .  .  .  has  done  a  good  business  the  past  year," 
he  declared  to  the  delegates  assembled  at  the  1889  General  Conference. 
"The  annual  report  shows  a  gain  of  $1,559.55  for  the  year.  When  we 
consider  the  fact  that  this  office  has  never  before  been  self-sustaining,  this 
report  is  very  encouraging.  The  aggressive  work  of  the  Central  Euro- 
pean Conference  this  year  has  been  largely  in  the  direction  of  Germany." 
{General   Conference  Daily  Bulletin,    1889,    p.    3.) 


Labors  in  Central  Europe  289 

truth  to  many  people  near  and  afar  off;  that  if  they 
kept  near  the  Lord,  they  would  become  mighty  in  His 
work;  and  that  some  of  them  would  be  called  to  posi- 
tions of  large  responsibility. 

There  are  many  who  can  bear  witness  to  the  re- 
markable fulfillment  of  this  prediction.  In  later 
years,  one  of  these  young  men  held  for  several  terms 
the  presidency  of  the  Latin  Union  Conference ;  an- 
other, the  presidency  of  the  Swiss  Conference ;  another 
has  been  superintendent  of  the  Levant  Union  Mission. 
Others  have  been  preachers,  translators,  editors, 
teachers,  and  managers  of  large  publishing  interests.  * 

VISITS    TO   ITALY 

Nov.  26,  1885,  Mrs.  White  left  Basel  for  Torre  Pel- 
lice,  Italy.  She  was  accompanied  by  her  daughter- 
in-law,  Mary  K.  White,  and  Elder  B.  L.  Whitney. 
Regarding  this  trip  she  wrote: 

' '  It  was  my  fifty-eighth  birthday,  and  surely  it  was 
to  be  celebrated  in  a  way  and  place  that  I  had  little 
dreamed  of.  It  seemed  hard  for  me  to  realize  that  I 
was  in  Europe;  that  I  had  borne  my  testimony  in 
England,  Switzerland,  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Swe- 
den, and  was  on  my  way  to  labor  in  Italy. 

''Our  course  over  the  Alps  lay  through  the  great 
St.  Gothard  pass.  We  reached  Torre  Pellice  Friday, 
about  9  A.  M.,  and  were  welcomed  to  the  hospitable 
home  of  Elder  A.  C.  Bourdeau.     The  next  day,  Sab- 

*  Note. —  As  reported  in   1915,  the  following  positions  of  trust  were 
held  by  some  of  those  in  that  company  at  Basel,  Switzerland : 

a.  Manager  of   publishing  work   in   the   Latin   Union    Conference. 

b.  Manager   of   the    Gland    Sanitarium. 

c.  President  of   the   Latin   Union   Conference. 

d.  Superintendent   of   the   Levant   Union   Mission. 

e.  Director    of    the    northern    France    field. 
/.  Teacher   in    Latin    Union   school. 

g.   Matron   of   the   Gland   Sanitarium. 
h.   Editor  and  evangelist  in  Quebec. 


290  Ufe  Sketches 

bath,  I  spoke  to  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  the 
hired  hall  in  which  they  held  their  regular  Sabbath 
meetings." 

Mrs.  White  remained  in  Torre  Pellice  three  weeks. 
She  spoke  to  the  people  ten  times,  and  visited  some  of 
the  noted  places  where  the  Waldenses,  fleeing  from 
their  persecutors,  had  been  followed  and  captured, 
tortured,  and  slain.  Referring  to  these  experiences, 
she  wrote : 

"If  their  voices  could  be  heard,  what  a  history  the 
everlasting  mountains  surrounding  these  valleys  could 
give  of  the  sufferings  of  God's  people  because  of  their 
faith !  What  a  history  of  the  visits  of  angels  un- 
recognized by  these  Christian  fugitives!  Again  and 
again  have  angels  talked  with  men,  as  man  speaketh 
with  a  friend,  and  led  them  to  places  of  security. 
Again  and  again  have  the  encouraging  words  of 
angels  renewed  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  faithful, 
aifd,  carrying  their  minds  above  the  tops  of  the  highest 
mountains,  caused  them  to  behold  by  faith  the  white 
robes,  the  crowns,  the  palm  branches  of  victory,  which 
the  overcomers  will  receive  when  they  surround  the 
great  white  throne." 

Twice  after  this,  ]\Irs.  White  visited  the  Walden- 
sian  valleys, —  once  in  April,  1886,  when,  in  company 
with  her  son  and  his  wife,  she  devoted  two  weeks  to 
speaking  to  little  congregations  in  many  places;  and 
again,  in  company  with  Elder  and  Mrs.  Wm.  Ings, 
in  November,  as  they  were  returning  to  Basel  after 
laboring  two  weeks  at  Nimes,  France. 


XLVI 

LABORS  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND 
SCANDINAVIA 

The  fourth  European  Missionary  Council  was  held 
in  Great  Grimsby,  England,  Sept.  27  to  Oct.  4,  1886. 
The  reports  of  the  laborers  showed  that  great  diffi- 
culties were  attending  every  branch  of  the  work.  One 
morning,  before  the  meeting,  a  group  of  workers 
gathered  about  the  stove  in  the  meeting-hall,  and 
related  some  of  their  experiences  and  disappointments. 
Good  halls  for  public  services  were  very  expensive. 
To  the  inexpensive  halls  the  class  of  people  they 
desired  to  reach  would  not  come.  Tents  soon  wore  out 
in  the  damp  climate.  In  their  efforts  to  do  house-to- 
house  work,  the  doors  of  the  best  homes  did  not  open 
to  the  Bible  worker ;  and  in  the  houses  where  the  doors 
opened  readily,  minds  were  slow  to  comprehend  the 
importance  of  obedience  to  unpopular  truths.  "What 
can  be  done  ? ' '  was  the  inquiry. 

CONSECRATION,   COURAGE,   CONFIDENCE 

During  a  series  of  meetings  held  in  Great  Grimsby 
just  before  the  Council,  Mrs.  White  had  given  several 
discourses  teaching  consecration,  courage,  and  con- 
fidence. In  closing  a  sermon  on  the  experience  of  the 
disciples  in  connection  with  the  resurrection  of  Jesus, 
she  said : 

' '  We  should  improve  every  opportunity  given  us  day 
by  day  to  overcome  the  temptations  of  the  enemy. 
This  life  is  a  conflict,  and  we  have  a  foe  who  never 
sleeps,  who  is  watching  constantly  to  destroy  our 
minds  and  lure  us  away  from  our  precious  Saviour, 
who  has  given  His  life  for  us.    Shall  we  lift  the  cross 

(291) 


19 


292  Life  Sketches 

given  us?  or  shall  Ave  go  on  in  selfish  gratification, 
and  lose  the  eternity  of  bliss?  We  cannot  afiPord  to 
sin ;  we  cannot  afford  to  disgrace  the  law  of  God. 

''The  question  should  not  be  with  us,  How  shall  I 
make  the  most  money  in  this  world?  The  question 
should  not  be,  Shall  I  serve  God  ?  Shall  we  serve  God, 
or  Baal  ?  '  Choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve ; ' 
*as  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord.' 
Joshua  24 :  15. 

'*I  do  not  look  to  the  end  for  all  the  happiness;  I 
get  happiness  as  I  go  along.  Notwithstanding  I  have 
trials  and  afflictions,  I  look  away  to  Jesus.  It  is  in 
the  strait,  hard  places  that  He  is  right  by  our  side, 
and  we  can  commune  with  Him,  and  lay  all  our  bur- 
dens upon  the  Burden  Bearer,  and  say,  '  Here,  Lord,  I 
cannot  carry  these  burdens  longer.'  Then  He  says  to 
us,  'My  yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is  light.' 
Matthew  11 :  30.  Do  you  believe  it  ?  I  have  tested 
it.  I  love  Him;  I  love  Him.  I  see  in  Him  matchless 
charms.  And  I  want  to  praise  Him  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

"Will  we  break  the  stony  heart?  Will  we  travel 
the  thorny  path  that  Jesus  trod  all  the  way  from  the 
manger  to  the  cross?  We  see  the  tracks  of  blood. 
Shall  the  pride  of  the  world  come  in?  Shall  we  seek 
to  make  the  world  our  standard  ?  or  shall  we  come  out 
from  among  them  ?  The  invitation  is,  '  Come  out  from 
among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  .  .  .  and  touch  not  the 
imclean ;  and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father 
unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  My  sons  and  daughters.' 
2  Cor.  6 :  17,  18. 

"0,  what  an  exaltation  is  this, —  to  be  members  of 
the  royal  family,  children  of  the  heavenly  King;  to 
have  the  Saviour  of  the  universe,  the  King  over  all 
kings,  to  know  us  by  name,  and  we  to  be  heirs  of  God 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia      293 

to  the  immortal  inheritance,  the  eternal  substance! 
This  is  our  privilege.  Will  we  have  the  prize?  Will 
we  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord?  Will  we  press  the 
battle  to  the  gate  ?    Will  we  be  victorious  ? 

''I  have  decided  that  I  must  have  heaven,  and  I 
want  you  to  have  it.  I  never  would  have  come  from 
California  to  Europe,  had  I  not  wanted  to  tell  you 
how  precious  the  Saviour  is,  and  what  a  precious 
truth  we  have. 

''You  should  search  the  Bible;  for  it  tells  you  of 
Jesus.  As  you  read  the  Bible,  you  will  see  the  match- 
less charms  of  Jesus.  You  will  fall  in  love  with  the 
Man  of  Calvary,  and  at  every  step  you  can  say  to  the 
world,  '  His  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  His 
paths  are  peace.'  You  are  to  represent  Christ  to  the 
world.  You  may  show  to  the  world  that  you  have  a 
hope  big  with  immortality.  You  may  drink  of  the 
waters  of  salvation.  Teach  your  children  to  love  and 
fear  God.  You  want  the  heavenly  angels  to  be  in 
your  dwelling.  You  want  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
shining  in  the  darkened  chambers  of  your  mind,  then 
your  lips  will  speak  thanksgiving  to  God. 

"Jesus  has  gone  to  prepare  mansions  for  us.  He 
said:  'Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled:  ye  believe  in 
God,  believe  also  in  Me.  In  My  Father's  house  are 
many  mansions:  if  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have 
told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  And  if 
I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  Myself;  that  where  I  am,  there 
ye  may  be  also. '  John  14 :  1-3.  It  is  these  mansions 
that  I  am  looking  to;  it  is  not  the  earthly  mansions 
here,  for  erelong  they  are  to  be  shaken  down  by  the 
mighty  earthquake ;  but  those  heavenly  mansions  that 
Christ  has  gone  to  prepare  for  the  faithful. 

"We  have  no  home  here;  we  are  only  pilgrims  and 


294  Life  Sketches 

strangers,  passing  to  a  better  country,  even  a  heavenly. 
Place  your  mind  upon  these  things,  and  while  you  are 
doing  this,  Christ  will  be  right  by  your  side.  ]\Iay 
God  help  us  to  win  the  precious  boon  of  eternal  life. ' ' 
Some  of  the  workers  responded  with  testimonies 
showing  faith  and  determination.  Some  felt  that 
she  did  not  understand  the  difficulties  of  the  field. 
Others  were  searching  for  some  ground  on  which  to 
base  their  hopes  of  future  success. 

DISPELLING  THE  DARKNESS 

During  the  early  days  of  the  Council,  one  of  the 
speakers,  after  referring  to  some  of  the  barriers  to 
the  progress  of  the  message,  appealed  to  Mrs.  White 
to  state  her  views  as  to  what  more  could  be  done,  and 
if  there  might  be  expected  changes  in  the  conditions 
under  which  the  laborers  Avere  struggling. 

In  answer  to  this  question,  Mrs.  White  said  that 
there  would  come  changes  that  would  open  doors 
that  were  closed  and  barred,  changes  in  many  things 
that  would  alter  conditions  and  arouse  the  minds  of 
the  people  to  understand  and  appreciate  present 
truth.  Political  upheavals  would  come,  and  changes 
in  the  industrial  world,  and  great  religious  awaken- 
ings, that  would  prepare  minds  to  listen  to  the  third 
angel's  message.  ''Yes,  there  will  be  changes,"  she 
assured  them,  '4:)ut  nothing  for  you  to  wait  for. 
Your  work  is  to  go  forward,  presenting  the  truth  in 
its  simplicity,  holding  up  the  light  of  truth  before 
the  people." 

Then  she  told  them  how  the  matter  had  been  pre- 
sented to  her  in  vision.  Sometimes  the  multitudes  in 
our  world,  to  whom  is  sent  the  warning  message  from 
the  word  of  God  that  Christ  is  soon  coming,  were  pre- 
sented to  her  as  enveloped  in  mists  and  clouds  and 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia      295 

dense  darkness,  even  as  described  by  Isaiah,  who  wrote, 
* '  Behold,  the  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gross 
darkness  the  people. '^    Isa.  60 :  2. 

As  in  the  vision  she  looked  upon  this  scene  with  in- 
tense sorrow,  her  accompanying  angel  said,  ''Look 
ye,"  and  as  she  looked  again,  there  were  to  be  seen 
little  jets  of  light,  like  stars  shining  dimly  through 
the  darkness.  As  she  watched  them,  their  light  grew 
brighter,  and  the  number  of  lights  increased,  because 
each  light  kindled  other  lights.  These  lights  would 
sometimes  come  together  as  if  for  the  encouragement 
of  one  another ;  and  again  they  would  scatter  out,  each 
time  going  farther  and  lighting  more  lights.  Thus 
the  work  went  on  until  the  whole  world  was  illumi- 
nated  with   their   brightness. 

In  conclusion,  she  said:  "This  is  a  picture  of  the 
work  you  are  to  do.  'Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.' 
Matt.  5 :  14.  Your  work  is  to  hold  up  the  light  to 
those  around  you.  Hold  it  firmly.  Hold  it  a  little 
higher.  Light  other  lights.  Do  not  be  discouraged 
if  yours  is  not  a  great  light.  If  it  is  only  a  penny 
taper,  hold  it  up.  Let  it  shine.  Do  your  very  best, 
and  God  will  bless  your  efforts."^ 

]  Note. —  In  the  official  reports  of  the  progress  of  the  third  angel's 
message  in  Great  Britain,  frequent  acknowledgment  has  been  made  from 
time  to  time  of  the  influence  that  the  sale  of  penny  periodicals  has  had 
on  the  development  of  a  strong  constituency  in  that  field  of  labor.  "Publi- 
cations have  been  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,"  the  workers  reported 
in  1888,  "and  faithful  souls  are  being  aroused  to  embrace  the  truth,  and 
scores  are  candidly  investigating  it."  (S.  D.  A.  Year  Book,  1888,  p. 
130.)  At  the  189,5  General  Conference,  it  was  stated  that  "the  average 
weekly  sales  of  Prefient  Truth  [the  missionary  journal  published  by 
Seventh-day  Adventists  in  Great  Britain  since  1884]  have  run  from  nine 
thousand  to  ten  thousand."  "Nothing  that  has  been  done  in  Great  Brit- 
ain has  had  such  mai'ked  effect  on  the  people  as  the  circulation  of  this 
paper."  {Bulletin,  1895,  pp.  314,  315.)  And  in  1897  the  brethren  from 
Europe  were  rejoicing  in  a  still  larger  circulation  of  their  missionary 
journal.  "The  Pre.tent  Truth  has  an  average  circulation  of  thirteen  thou- 
sand copies  weeklv,"  they  declared,  "and  many  are  coming  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  in  reading  this  medium." 

During  the  1909  General  Conference,  Brother  W.  C.  Sisley,  in  charge 
of  the  British  publishing  house,  reviewed  the  results  of  the  past  four 
years  thus: 


296  Life  Sketches 

FIRST    VISIT    TO   SCANDINAVIA 

During  the  two  years  spent  by  Mrs.  White  in 
Europe,  she  visited  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway 
three  times.  At  the  close  of  the  Missionary  Council 
held  in  Basel  during  September,  1885,  the  delegates 
from  Scandinavia  pleaded  that  she  should  visit  their 
field  as  soon  as  possible;  and  although  her  friends 
in  Switzerland  pointed  out  that  summer  was  a  better 
time  to  travel  in  northern  Europe,  she  decided  to 
venture  out  by  faith,  trusting,  in  God  for  strength  to 
endure  the  hardships  of  the  journey. 

October  and  the  first  half  of  November  were  spent 
in  Copenhagen,  Stockholm,  Grythyttehed,  Orebro, 
and  Christiania.  Mrs.  White  was  accompanied  by 
her  secretary.  Miss  Sara  McEnterfer,  by  her  son,  W. 
C.  White,  and  by  Elder  J.  G.  Matteson,  who  was 
guide,  interpreter,  and  fellow  laborer.  In  the  various 
places  where  believers  assembled  to  hear,  her  message 
was  received  with  reverential  interest.  The  congre- 
gations were  not  large,  excepting  in  Christiania,  where 
the  church  membership  numbered  one  hundred  and 
twenty.  On  Sabbath  day,  October  31,  when  the 
brethren  from  other  churches  gathered  in,  there  were 
about  two  hundred  in  attendance.  On  Sunday  she 
spoke  in  the  workingmen's  hall  to  an  audience  of 
eight  hundred.  The  next  Sunday,  by  request  of  the 
president  of  a  strong  temperance  society,  she  spoke 

"We  have  sold,  during  the  last  four  rears,  exclusive  of  our  consider- 
able foreign  trade,  168,947  books,  6,871,649  periodicals,  23,382  pam- 
phlets, and  964,163  tracts,  at  a  total  retail  value  of  $310,221.57;  or  a 
yearly  average  of  42,237  books,  1,717,912  periodicals,  5,840  pamphlets, 
241,041  tracts,  at  an  average  annual  retail  value  of  $77,555. 

"We  have  207  regular  book  and  periodical  canvassers,  an  average  of 
one  out  of  every  eight  of  our  members.   .    .    . 

"The  net  profits  of  our  publishing  work  during  the  past  four  years 
have  been  $19,878.  The  tract  society  has  donated  that  sum,  and  $12,832 
more  of  its  former  profits,  or  a  total  of  $32,710,  to  the  British  Union 
property  fund."     {Bulletin,  1909,  p.  96.') 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia      297 

to  about  one  thousand  three  hundred  assembled  in  the 
soldiers'  military  gymnasium,  on  the  importance  of 
home  training  in  the  principles  of  temperance.  This 
subject  was  presented  from  a  Biblical  standpoint,  and 
illustrated  by  the  experiences  of  Bible  characters. 

SECOND    VISIT    TO    SCANDINAVIA 

Mrs.  "White's  second  visit  to  Scandinavia  was  made 
in  the  summer  of  1886,  in  company  with  her  son  and 
Miss  McEnterfer.  During  the  first  part  of  the  journey, 
Miss  Christine  Dahl  acted  as  guide  and  interpreter. 

The  most  important  of  the  meetings  attended  on 
this  trip  w^as  at  Orebro,  Sweden.  Here  the  Swedish 
Conference  held  its  annual  session,  June  23  to  28, 
during  which  a  tract  society  and  a  Sabbath  school 
association  were  organized,  each  including  the  work 
in  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway. 

A  week  before  the  opening  of  this  Conference, 
Elder  Matteson  had  begun  a  school  for  colporteurs 
and  Bible  workers.  In  the  carrying  on  of  this  school 
he  was  joined  by  Elder  A.  B.  Oyen,  of  Christiania,  and 
Elder  0.  A.  Olsen,  just  from  America.  Education 
was  the  watchword  among  the  leaders  in  those  days, 
and  the  people  were  eager  to  learn.  The  workers' 
institute  was  opened  each  morning  at  6 :  30  with  a 
prayer  and  social  meeting.  At  9  o'clock  there  was  a 
class  in  bookkeeping;  at  11:  30  instruction  was  given 
in  home  missionary  work.  Instruction  on  the  holding 
of  Bible  readings  was  given  at  4  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon ;  and  at  8  p.  m.  there  was  a  preaching  service. 
Every  hour  of  the  day  was  counted  as  precious  by 
both  teachers  and  students. 

At  the  conference  session  following,  about  sixty- 
five  Sabbath  keepers  were  in  regular  attendance.  Of 
the  ten  churches  in  Sweden,  nine  .were  represented  by 


298  Life  Sketches 

twenty-three  delegates.  Mrs.  White  spoke  six  times 
in  the  early  morning  meetings,  and  five  times  on  other 
occasions.  Addressing  the  small  but  resolute  band  of 
believers,  she  said: 

''In  the  beginning,  the  work  goes  hard  and  slow. 
Now  is  the  time  when  all  should  bend  their  shoulders 
to  raise  the  load  and  carry  it  forward.  Advance  we 
must,  though  the  Red  Sea  be  before  us,  and  impass- 
able mountains  on  either  hand.  God  has  been  with  us 
and  has  blessed  our  efforts.  We  must  work  by  faith. 
'The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force.'  Matt.  11:12.  We  are  to 
pray,  believe  that  our  prayers  are  heard,  and  then 
work. 

"The  work  may  now  seem  small;  but  there  must 
be  a  beginning  before  there  can  be  any  progress. 
'First  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the  full  corn 
in  the  ear.'  The  work  may  start  in  weakness,  and 
its  progress  may  for  a  time  be  slow;  yet  if  it  is  com- 
menced in  a  healthy  manner,  there  will  be  a  steady 
and  substantial  gain.^  A  high  standard  should  be 
placed  before  those  who  are  newly  come  to  the  faith. 
They  should  be  educated  to  be  careful  in  speech  and 
circumspect  in  conduct,  giving  evidence  that  the 
truth  has  accomplished  something  for  them,  and  thus 
by  their  example  shedding  light  upon  those  who  are 
in  darkness.  .  .  . 

"Those  wiio  have  received  the  truth  may  be  poor, 
but  they  should  not  remain  ignorant  or  defective 
in  character,  to  give  the  same  mould,  by  their  in- 
fluence, to  others.  When  the  church  fully  receives 
the  light,  darkness  will  be  dispelled;  and  if  in  holi- 

2  In  confirmation  of  this,  witness  the  development  of  the  work  in  the 
Scandinavian  Union  Conference,  at  the  close  of  1914,  to  a  membership 
of  3,807,  divided  into  six  local  conferences  and  three  missions. 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia      299 

ness  of  character  they  keep  pace  with  the  truth  re- 
vealed, their  light  will  grow  brighter  and  brighter. 
The  truth  will  do  its  refining  work,  restoring  the 
moral  image  of  God  in  man,  and  the  darkness  and 
confusion  and  strife  of  tongues  which  is  the  curse  of 
so  many  churches.,  will  cease.  The  power  that  God 
will  give  to  His  church,  if  they  will  only  walk  in  the 
light  as  fast  as  it  shines  upon  them,  is  scarcely  con- 
ceived of. 

"The  Lord  is  soon  to  come,  and  the  message  of 
warning  is  to  go  forth  to  all  nations,  tongues,  and 
peoples.  While  God's  cause  is  calling  for  means  and 
laborers,  what  are  those  doing  who  live  under  the 
full  light  of  the  present  truth ?"^ 

The  Conference  in  Sweden  having  closed,  two  weeks 
were  spent  in  Christiania,  in  earnest  labor  for  the 
church  and  for  the  workers  in  the  publishing  house. 
At  that  time  the  new  publishing  house  had  been  com- 
pleted, and  the  various  departments  of  the  printing 
work  had  been  moved  in  and  were  in  operation. 

When  Mrs.  White  was  shown  through  the  several 
departments  of  the  new  printing  plant,  she  expressed 
great  joy  over  the  thought  that  with  the  facilities 
thus  provided,  periodicals  and  books  suitable  for  the 
field  could  now  be  printed  in  acceptable  form  and 
sent  forth  on  their  mission.  It  was  on  the  occasion 
of  this  visit,  when  reaching  the  pressroom,  that  she 
declared  that  this  very  room,  with  its  presses  running 
as  they  were  seen  that  day,  had  been  shown  her  in 
vision  years  before. 

The  meetings  in  Christiania  were  followed  by  ten 
days  of  labor  in  Copenhagen,  after  which  the  party 
returned  to  Basel. 

SEeview  and  Herald,  Oct.  5,  1886. 


300  Life  Sketches 

FIFTH   EUROPEAN    MISSIONARY    COUNCIL 

Again,  in  1887,  Mrs.  White  spent  the  month  of 
June  in  Scandinavia.  In  company  with  Mrs.  Ings 
she  had  attended  very  interesting  meetings  with  the 
little  companies  of  Sabbath  keepers  in  Voh-winkel  and 
Gladbach,  Germany.  In  these  meetings  Elder  L.  R. 
Conradi  had  acted  as  guide,  interpreter,  and  fellow 
laborer. 

At  Copenhagen  there  was  seen  an  encouraging 
growth  in  the  church  since  the  last  visit.  A  busy  week 
was  spent  there. 

The  fifth  annual  session  of  the  European  Council 
of  Seventh-day  Adventist  ^lissions  was  to  be  held 
June  14-21  in  Norway.  The  place  selected  for  this 
meeting  was  ]\Ioss,  a  beautiful  town  of  eight  thousand 
inhabitants,  about  two  hours'  ride  from  Christiania. 
The  delegates  were  as  follows : 

Centf^al  Europe:  B.  L.  Whitney,  Mrs.  E.  G.  White. 
W.  C.  White,  and  L.  R.  Conradi. 

England:  S.  H.  Lane,  Wm.  Ings,  J.  H.  Durland. 

Norioay:  0.  A.  Olsen,  K.  Brorsen,  and  N.  Clausen. 

Denmark:  E.  G.  Olsen. 

Sweden:  J.  G.  ]\Iatteson. 

Russia:  J.  Laubhan. 

United  States:  S.  N.  Haskell  J.  H.  Waggoner,  D.  A. 
Robinson,  and  C.  L.  Boyd. 

In  conjunction  with  the  ]^.Iissionary  Council  was  held 
the  first  camp  meeting  of  the  Norway  Conference. 
Ten  tents  had  been  pitched  in  a  beautiful  grove,  and 
in  these  about  one  hundred  were  accommodated,  while 
fifty  more  found  lodgings  in  near-by  houses.  The 
delegates  from  America  and  Central  Europe  were 
cared  for  in  a  large,  comfortable  house  overlooking  the 
Christiania  Fiord. 


•         Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia     301 

In  the  camp  the  prevailing  language  was  the  Nor- 
wegian, and  there  the  usual  program  of  a  local  camp 
meeting  was  followed.  In  the  big  house  the  prevail- 
ing language  was  English,  and  there  very  many 
precious  seasons  of  prayer  were  enjoyed,  also  profitable 
councils  were  held  regarding  the  means  to  be  used  for 
broadening  and  strengthening  the  work  in  all  the 
countries  of  Europe. 

Tuesday,  June  14,  cheering  reports  were  made. re- 
garding the  marvelous  development  during  the  year 
in  the  colporteur  work.  Elder  Matteson  related  won- 
derful experiences  during,  the  preceding  winter  in 
his  school  for  colporteurs  and  Bible  workers;  Elder 
Conradi  reported  the  success  of  workers  in  Germany 
and  Switzerland;  Elder  Olsen  gave  cheering  reports 
from  Norway,  and  Elder  Hendrickson  from  Denmark. 
Elder  Lane  reported  good  progress  on  the  part  of  the 
colporteurs  in  England. 

The  Missionary  Council  went  busily  on  with  its 
work  for  several  days  after  the  people  from  the 
churches  in  Norway  had  returned  to  their  homes. 
Plans  were  laid  and  resolutions  adopted  looking  to  the 
education  of  men  for  the  ministry,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  a  ship  mission  in  Hamburg.  The  subject 
commanding  the  most  enthusiastic  attention  was 
the  development  of  schools  in  each  conference  for  the 
training  of  colporteurs.  That  which  called  for  the 
most  anxious  study  was  the  question  of  preparing  and 
publishing  the  most  suitable  literature. 

Much  interest  was  added  to  the  meetings  of  the 
Council  by  the  presence  of  Elders  C.  L.  Boyd  and 
D.  A.  Robinson,  who  were  on  their  way  from  America 
to  the  great  South  African  field.  They  joined  heartily 
in  the  study  of  the  difficult  questions  regarding  the 


302  Life  Sketches 

work  in  Europe;  and  they  also  brought  in  many  of 
their  South  African  problems  for  informal  consid- 
eration. 

EFFICIENCY   IN    MISSIONARY   SERVICE 

In  writing  to  these  brethren  concerning  the  great 
work  before  them,  ]\Irs.  White  emphasized  the  impor- 
tance of  their  starting  in  right  at  the  beginning  of 
their  work.  She  spoke  of  fields  where  much  more 
might  have  been  done  if  the  work  had  not  been  bound 
about  by  unwise  economies;  and  she  declared  that  if 
the  work  had  been  begun  right,  less  means  would 
actually  have  been  drawn  from  the  treasury.    She  said : 

"We  have  a  great  and  sacred  trust  in  the  elevated 
truths  committed  to  us.  We  are  glad  that  there  are 
men  who  will  enter  into  our  mission  fields  who  are 
willing  to  work  with  small  remuneration.  Money 
does  not  weigh  with  them  in  the  scale  against  the 
claims  of  conscience  and  duty,  to  open  the  truth  to 
those  who  are  in  the  darkness  of  error  in  far-off 
countries  for  the  love  of  Christ  and  their  fellow  men. 

''The  men  who  will  give  themselves  to  the  great 
work  of  teaching  the  truth  are  not  the  men  who  will 
be  bribed  with  wealth  or  frightened  by  poverty.  But 
God  would  have  His  delegated  servants  constantly 
improving.  In  order  for  the  work  to  be  carried  for- 
ward with  efficiency,  the  Lord  sent  forth  His  disciples 
two  and  two.  ...  No  one  man 's  ideas,  one  man 's  plans, 
are  to  have  a  controlling  power  in  carrying  forward 
the  work.  .  .  .  One  is  not  to  stand  apart  from  the 
other,  and  argue  his  own  ways  and  plans ;  for  he  may 
have  an  education  in  a  certain  direction,  and  possess 
certain  traits  of  character,  which  will  be  detrimental 
to  the  interests  of  the  work  if  allowed  to  become  the 
controlling  power. 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia     303 

"The  workers  are  not  to  stand  apart  from  one 
another,  but  work  together  in  everything  that  interests 
the  cause  of  God.  And  one  of  the  most  important 
things  to  be  considered  is  self-culture.  There  is  too 
little  attention  given  to  this  matter.  There  should  be 
a  cultivation  of  all  the  powers  to  do  high  and  honor- 
able work  for  God.  Wisdom  may  be  gained  in  a  much 
larger  measure  than  many  suppose  who  have  been  la- 
boring for  years  in  the  cause  of  God.  .  .  . 

' '  Keep  up  the  elevated  character  of  the  missionary 
work.  Let  the  inquiry  of  both  men  and  women  as- 
sociated in  the  missionary  work  be,  What  am  I?  and 
what  ought  I  to  be  and  do  ?  Let  each  worker  consider 
that  he  cannot  give  to  others  that  which  he  does  not 
possess  himself.  Therefore  he  should  not  settle  down 
into  his  own  set  ways  and  habits,  and  make  no  change 
for  the  better.  Paul  says,  I  have  not  attained,  but 
I  press  forward.  It  is  constant  advancement  and  im- 
provement and  reformation  that  is  to  be  made  with 
individuals,  to  perfect  a  symmetrical,  well  balanced 
character.  .  .  . 

' '  There  is  little  that  any  of  you  can  do  alone.  Two 
or  more  are  better  than  one  if  you  will  each  esteem  the 
other  better  than  yourself.  If  any  of  you  consider 
your  plans  and  modes  of  labor  perfect,  you  greatly 
deceive  yourselves.  Counsel  together  with  much 
prayer  and  humbleness  of  mind,  willing  to  be  en- 
treated and  advised.  This  will  bring  you  where  God 
will  be  your  counselor.  .  .  . 

''We  are  not  to  make  the  world's  manner  of  deal- 
ing ours.  We  are  to  give  to  the  world  a  nobler 
example,  showing  that  our  faith  is  of  a  high  and  ele- 
vated character.  Do  unto  others  as  you  would  that 
others  should  do  unto  you.  Let  every  action  reveal 
the  nobility  of  truth.    Be  true  to  your  faith,  and  you 


302  Life  Sketches 

work  in  Europe;  and  they  also  brought  in  many  of 
their  South  African  problems  for  informal  consid- 
eration. 

EFFICIENCY    IN    MISSIONARY    SERVICE 

In  writing  to  these  brethren  concerning  the  great 
work  before  them,  ]\Irs.  White  emphasized  the  impor- 
tance of  their  starting  in  right  at  the  beginning  of 
their  work.  She  spoke  of  fields  where  much  more 
might  have  been  done  if  the  work  had  not  been  bound 
about  by  unwise  economies;  and  she  declared  that  if 
the  work  had  been  begun  right,  less  means  would 
actually  have  been  drawn  from  the  treasury.    She  said : 

"We  have  a  great  and  sacred  trust  in  the  elevated 
truths  committed  to  us.  We  are  glad  that  there  are 
men  who  will  enter  into  our  mission  fields  who  are 
willing  to  work  with  small  remuneration.  Money 
does  not  weigh  with  them  in  the  scale  against  the 
claims  of  conscience  and  duty,  to  open  the  truth  to 
those  who  are  in  the  darkness  of  error  in  far-off 
countries  for  the  love  of  Christ  and  their  fellow  men. 

''The  men  who  will  give  themselves  to  the  great 
work  of  teaching  the  truth  are  not  the  men  who  will 
be  bribed  with  wealth  or  frightened  by  poverty.  But 
God  would  have  His  delegated  servants  constantly 
improving.  In  order  for  the  work  to  be  carried  for- 
ward with  efficiency,  the  Lord  sent  forth  His  disciples 
two  and  two.  ...  No  one  man's  ideas,  one  man's  plans, 
are  to  have  a  controlling  power  in  carrying  forward 
the  work.  .  .  .  One  is  not  to  stand  apart  from  the 
other,  and  argue  his  own  ways  and  plans ;  for  he  may 
have  an  education  in  a  certain  direction,  and  possess 
certain  traits  of  character,  which  will  be  detrimental 
to  the  interests  of  the  work  if  allowed  to  become  the 
controlling  power. 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia     303 

''The  workers  are  not  to  stand  apart  from  one 
another,  but  work  together  in  everything  that  interests 
the  cause  of  God.  And  one  of  the  most  important 
things  to  be  considered  is  self-culture.  There  is  too 
little  attention  given  to  this  matter.  There  should  be 
a  cultivation  of  all  the  powers  to  do  high  and  honor- 
able work  for  God.  Wisdom  may  be  gained  in  a  much 
larger  measure  than  many  suppose  who  have  been  la- 
boring for  years  in  the  cause  of  God.  .  .  . 

' '  Keep  up  the  elevated  character  of  the  missionary 
work.  Let  the  inquiry  of  both  men  and  women  as- 
sociated in  the  missionary  work  be,  What  am  I?  and 
what  ought  I  to  be  and  do  ?  Let  each  worker  consider 
that  he  cannot  give  to  others  that  which  he  does  not 
possess  himself.  Therefore  he  should  not  settle  down 
into  his  own  set  ways  and  habits,  and  make  no  change 
for  the  better.  Paul  says,  I  have  not  attained,  but 
I  press  forward.  It  is  constant  advancement  and  im- 
provement and  reformation  that  is  to  be  made  with 
individuals,  to  perfect  a  symmetrical,  well  balanced 
character.  .  .  . 

"There  is  little  that  any  of  you  can  do  alone.  Two 
or  more  are  better  than  one  if  you  will  each  esteem  the 
other  better  than  yourself.  If  any  of  you  consider 
your  plans  and  modes  of  labor  perfect,  you  greatly 
deceive  yourselves.  Counsel  together  with  much 
prayer  and  humbleness  of  mind,  willing  to  be  en- 
treated and  advised.  This  will  bring  you  where  God 
will  be  your  counselor.  .  .  . 

"We  are  not  to  make  the  world's  manner  of  deal- 
ing ours.  We  are  to  give  to  the  world  a  nobler 
example,  showing  that  our  faith  is  of  a  high  and  ele- 
vated character.  Do  unto  others  as  you  Avould  that 
others  should  do  unto  you.  Let  every  action  reveal 
the  nobility  of  truth.    Be  true  to  your  faith,  and  you 


306  Life  Sketches 

America !  We  do  not  expect  to  meet  fewer  difficulties 
in  Europe.  Some  connected  with  the  work  in  these 
foreign  fields,  as  in  America,  become  disheartened,  and, 
following  the  course  of  the  unworthy  spies,  bring  a 
discouraging  report.  Like  the  discontented  weaver, 
they  are  looking  at  the  wrong  side  of  the  web.  They 
cannot  trace  the  plan  of  the  Designer;  to  them  all  is 
confusion,  and  instead  of  waiting  till  they  can  discern 
the  purpose  of  God,  they  hastily  communicate  to  others 
their  spirit  of  doubt  and  darkness. 

' '  But  we  have  no  such  report  to  bring.  After  a  two 
years'  stay  in  Europe  we  see  no  more  reason  for  dis- 
couragement in  the  state  of  the  cause  there  than  at  its 
rise  in  the  different  fields  in  America.  There  we  saw 
the  Lord  testing  the  material  to  be  used.  Some  would 
not  bear  the  proving  of  God.  They  would  not  be 
hewed  and  squared.  Every  stroke  of  the  chisel,  every 
blow  of  the  hammer,  aroused  their  anger  and  re- 
sistance. They  w^ere  laid  aside,  and  other  material 
was  brought  in,  to  be  tested  in  like  manner.  All  this 
occasioned  delay.  Every  fragment  broken  away  was 
regretted  and  mourned  over.  Some  thought  that 
these  losses  would  ruin  the  building;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, it  was  rendered  stronger  by  the  removal  of 
these  elements  of  weakness.  The  work  went  steadil}^ 
forward.  Every  day  made  it  plainer  that  the  Lord's 
hand  was  guiding  all,  and  that  a  grand  purpose  ran 
through  the  work  from  first  to  last.  So  we  see  the 
cause  being  established  in  Europe. 

''One  of  the  great  difficulties  there  is  the  poverty 
that  meets  us  at  every  turn.  This  retards  the  prog- 
ress of  the  truth,  which,  as  in  earlier  ages,  usually 
finds  its  first  converts  among  the  humbler  classes. 
Yet  we  had  a  similar  experience  in  our  own  country, 


Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia     307 

both  east  and  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Those 
who  first  accepted  this  message  were  poor,  but  as  they 
set  to  work  in  faith  to  accomplish  what  they  could 
with  their  talents  of  ability  and  means,  the  Lord 
came  in  to  help.  In  His  providence  He  brought  men 
and  women  into  the  truth  who  were  willing-hearted; 
they  had  means,  and  they  wanted  to  send  the  light 
to  others.  So  it  will  be  now.  But  the  Lord  would  have 
us  labor  earnestly  in  faith  till  that  time  comes. 

' '  The  word  has  gone  forth  to  Europe,  '  Go  forward ! ' 
The  humblest  toiler  for  the  salvation  of  souls  is  a 
laborer  together  with  God,  a  coworker  wdth  Christ. 
Angels  minister  unto  him.  As  we  advance  in  the 
opening  path  of  His  providence,  God  will  continue  to 
open  the  way  before  us.  The  greater  the  difficulties 
to  be  overcome,  the  greater  will  be  the  victory 
gained.''** 

A   REMARKABLE   DEVELOPMENT 

Mrs.  White  lived  to  see  the  day  w^hen  a  strong  con- 
stituency of  Seventh-day  Adventist  believers  had  been 
raised  up  in  Europe  through  the  untiring  effort  put 
forth  by  many  laborers.  She  rejoiced  over  the  pros- 
perity attending  many  lines  of  w^ork  in  the  various 
countries,  and  over  the  reports  of  rapidly  increasing 
numbers  of  believers,  totaling  in  1914  upw^ards  of 
thirty-three  thousand, —  more  than  the  entire  number 
of  Sabbath-keeping  Adventists  throughout  the  world 
at  the  time  of  her  sojourn  in  Europe. 

And  great  was  Mrs,  White's  rejoicing  whenever 
there  were  brought  to  her  attention  sample  copies  of 
books  and  other  publications  in  the  various  languages 
of  the  European  field,  the  product  of  many  publish- 

^  Review,  Dec.  6,   1887. 


20 


308  Life  Sketches 

ing  centers,  where  was  issued  denominational  litera- 
ture with  a  total  annual  sale  in  1913  of  $482,000. 

MESSAGES   OF   HOPE   AND    COURAGE 

The  messages  that  Mrs.  White  has  sent  from  time 
to  time  to  the  workers  in  Europe,  have  encouraged 
the  following  of  broad  policies  that  would  bring 
strength  and  prosperity  to  all  branches  of  the  work. 
In  1902  she  wrote  : 

''My  brethren,  bind  up  with  the  Lord  God  of 
hosts.  Let  Him  be  your  fear,  and  let  Him  be  your 
dread.  The  time  has  come  for  His  work  to  be  en- 
larged. Troublous  times  are  before  us;  but  if  we 
stand  together  in  Christian  felloAvship,  none  striving 
for  supremacy,  God  will  work  mightily  for  us. 

"Let  us  be  hopeful  and  courageous.  Despondency 
in  God's  service  is  sinful  and  unreasonable.  He  knows 
our  every  necessity.  He  has  all  power.  He  can  be- 
stow upon  His  servants  the  measure  of  efficiency  that 
their  need  demands.  His  infinite  love  and  compassion 
never  weary.  With  the  majesty  of  omnipotence  He 
unites  the  gentleness  and  care  of  a  tender  shepherd. 
We  need  have  no  fear  that  He  will  not  fulfill  His 
promises.  He  is  eternal  truth.  Never  will  He  change 
the  covenant  that  He  has  made  with  those  that  love 
Him.  His  promises  to  His  church  stand  fast  forever. 
He  will  make  her  an  eternal  excellence,  a  joy  of  many 
generations."^ 


fi  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.   3, 


XLVII 
IN  CONFIRMATION  OF  CONFIDENCE 

During  the  summer  of  1890,  Mrs.  White  devoted 
much  of  her  time  to  writing.  In  October  she  was 
urged  to  attend  general  meetings  in  Massachusetts, 
New  York,  Virginia,  and  Maryland.  After  a  few 
days  spent  in  Adams  Center,  N.  Y.,  she  attended  a 
general  meeting  at  South  Lancaster,  Mass.  On  the 
journey  from  South  Lancaster  to  Salamanca,  N.  Y., 
she  caught  a  severe  cold,  and  found  herself  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Salamanca  meeting  much  wearied 
as  the  result  of  ten  days  of  arduous  labor  at  South 
Lancaster,  and  heavily  burdened  with  hoarseness  and 
a  sore  throat. 

•  About  two  hundred  had  assembled  from  all  parts  of 
Pennsylvania  and  southwestern  New  York.  The  meet- 
ings were  held  mostly  in  the  opera  house,  but  Sabbath 
afternoon  and  evening  they  were  held  in  the  Congre- 
gational church.  Mrs.  White  spoke  Sabbath  after- 
noon on  the  necessity  of  a  greater  effort  on  the  part 
of  our  churches  to  cherish  faith  and  love.  Sunday 
morning  she  spoke  in  the  opera  house.  There  was 
a  large  audience,  filling  all  the  seats  and  aisles,  and 
crowding  about  the  platform  close  to  the  speaker. 
Her  subject  was  temperance,  and  she  dwelt  largely 
upon  the  duty  of  parents  so  to  train  their  children 
to  habits  of  fidelity  and  self-denial,  that  they  need 
not  be  overcome  when  tempted  to  drink  intoxicating 
liquors. 

After  this  meeting,  ]\Irs.  White  was  so  thoroughly 
exhausted  that  her  secretary,  Miss  Sara  McEnterfer, 
urged  her  to  return  to  her  home  in  Battle  Creek,  and 
take    treatment    at    the    Sanitarium.      Elder    A.    T. 

(309) 


310  Life  Sketches 

Robinson,  and  others  interested  in  the  remaining  meet- 
ings which  she  had  promised  to  attend,  pleaded  that 
she  should  not  abandon  hope  for  health  and  strength 
to  continue  her  labors. 

"With  great  difficulty  she  filled  an  appointment 
Monday  afternoon,  and  then  felt  that  she  must  de- 
cide what  course  she  should  take  about  attending  the 
Virginia  meeting,  which  immediately  followed. 

At  the  home  of  Brother  Hicks,  wdiere  she  was  en- 
tertained, she  was  visited  by  an  old  lady  who  was 
violently  opposed  in  her  Christian  life  by  her  hus- 
band. This  interview  lasted  an  hour.  After  this, 
weary,  weak,  and  perplexed,  she  thought  to  retire  to 
her  room  and  pray.  Climbing  the  stairs,  she  knelt 
by  the  bed,  and  before  the  first  word  of  petition  had 
been  offered  she  felt  that  the  room  was  filled  with  the 
fragrance  of  roses.  Looking  up  to  see  whence  the 
fragrance  came,  she  saw  the  room  flooded  with  a  soft, 
silvery  light.  Instantly  her  pain  and  weariness  disap- 
peared. The  perplexity  and  discouragement  of  mind 
vanished,  and  hope  and  comfort  and  peace  filled  her 
heart. 

Then,  losing  all  consciousness  regarding  her  sur- 
roundings, she  was  shown  in  vision  many  things  re- 
lating to  the  progress  of  the  cause  in  different  parts 
of  the  world,  and  the  conditions  which  were  helping 
or  hindering  the  work. 

Among  the  manj^  views  presented  to  her,  were 
several  showing  the  conditions  existing  in  Battle 
Creek.  In  a  very  full  and  striking  manner,  these 
were  laid  out  before  her. 

Tuesday  forenoon,  November  4,  was  the  time  set  for 
the  departure  from  Salamanca.  In  the  morning 
Elders  A.  T.  Robinson  and  W.  C.  "White  called  to  see 
what  ]\Irs.  "White  had  decided  to  do.     Then  she  told 


In  Con  filiation  of  Confidence  311 

them  of  her  experience  of  the  evening  before,  and 
of  her  peace  and  joy  through  the  night.  She  said 
that  during  the  night  she  had  had  no  inclination  to 
sleep;  for  her  heart  was  so  filled  with  joy  and  glad- 
ness. Many  times  she  had  repeated  the  words  of 
Jacob :  ' '  Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place ;  and  I  knew 
it  not."  "This  is  none  other  but  the  house  of  God, 
and  this  is  the  gate  of  heaven."    Gen.  28 :  16,  17. 

She  was  fully  decided  to  attend  the  meetings  ac- 
cording to  appointment.  Then  she  proposed  to  tell 
the  brethren  what  had  been  shown  her  regarding 
the  work  in  Battle  Creek;  but  her  mind  immediately 
turned  to  other  matters,  and  she  did  not  relate  the 
vision.  Not  until  the  General  Conference  held  in 
Battle  Creek  the  following  March,  did  she  relate  it. 

The  remainder  of  November  and  the  month  of 
December  were  spent  in  the  Eastern  States,  at  meet- 
ings in  Washington  and  Baltimore,  and  in  Norwich, 
Lynn,  and  Danvers,  Mass.  January  and  February 
were  spent  in  labors  at  Battle  Creek,  and  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  General  Conference. 

PROPOSALS  REGARDING  CENTRALIZATION 

During  the  year  1890,  much  thought  had  been  given 
by  leading  men  connected  with  the  management  of 
the  Review  and  Herald  Publishing  Association,  to  a 
proposal  for  the  consolidation  of  the  work  of  the  pub- 
lishing houses  under  one  board  of  control.  The  pro- 
posed union  of  the  publishing  interests  was  advocated 
as  a  means  of  securing  unity,  economy,  and  efficiency. 
At  the  same  time  the  hope  was  expressed  that  at  no 
distant  day  all  the  sanitariums  might  be  brought  under 
one  ownership  and  control.  By  the  same  ones  who  ad- 
vocated consolidation  of  the  publishing  houses  and 
the  medical  institutions,  the  theory  was  advanced  that 


312  Life  Sketches 

the  surest  way  to  establish  confidence  in  the  work  that 
Seventh-day  Adventists  were  doing  was  to  strengthen 
the  institutions  at  headquarters,  by  providing  them 
with  large  and  substantial  buildings  and  with  ample 
facilities. 

But  those  who  were  personally  acquainted  with  the 
conditions  existing  in  the  home  and  foreign  mission 
fields,  felt  that  there  was  greater  need  for  broadening 
the  field  work  and  establishing  many  centers  of  in- 
fluence. They  felt  that  already  a  disproportionate 
amount  of  means  had  been  expended  at  headquarters. 
Moreover,  the  men  bearing  responsibility  at  the  pub- 
lishing house  in  California  did  not  approve  of  any 
plan  of  consolidation  which  might  result  in  the  crip- 
pling of  the  work  on  the  Pacific  coast. 

SUGGESTED    CHANGES   IN    POLICY 

Among  those  working  in  the  cause  of  religious 
liberty  there  had  arisen  serious  differences  of  opinion 
regarding  the  best  way  to  conduct  that  rapidly  devel- 
oping work.  For  several  years  the  American  Sentinel^ 
and  the  ministers  of  the  denomination,  had  treated 
the  question  of  religious  liberty  as  a  vital  part  of 
the  third  angel's  message.  But  during  the  year  1890 
the  leading  speakers  of  the  National  Religious  Liberty 
Association  had  found  an  open  door  to  present  the 
principles  that  they  were  advocating,  and  their  protest 
against  religious  legislation,  before  large  audiences  of 
secular  and  non-Christian  people,  and  it  appeared  to 
them  that  it  would  be  a  wise  plan  to  improve  these 
opportunities,  and  also  that  it  would  be  consistent  to 
let  these  principles  stand  out  very  clearly,  unassociated 
with  the  teachings  of  the  Scriptures  regarding  the 
sacredness  of  the  Sabbath  and  the  nearness  of  the 
second  advent  of  Christ.     They  urged  that  the  policy 


In  Confirhiation  of  Confidence  313 

of  the  Sentinel  be  changed,  and  declared  that  if  this 
could  not  be  effected,  they  would  propose  that  another 
paper  be  published  in  Battle  Creek,  the  editorial  policy 
of  which  should  be  more  in  harmony  with  their  manner 
of  presenting  truth. 

FORMAL    CONSIDERATION   OF   PROPOSED    CHANGES 

The  General  Conference  for  1891  was  held  in  Battle 
Creek  March  5-25.  Sunday  forenoon,  March  15, 
the  committee  of  twenty-one  appointed  at  the  preced- 
ing General  Conference  to  consider  the  consolidation 
of  the  publishing  interests,  presented  its  report.  The 
committee  spoke  favorably  of  the  objects  to  be  gained 
by  consolidation,  but  advised  that  the  Conference  move 
cautiously.  They  then  proposed  that  the  General  Con- 
ference Association  be  reorganized,  with  a  view  to  its 
eventually  securing  control  of  all  the  publishing  work 
of  the  denomination. 

In  harmony  with  the  advice  of  this  committee,  the 
General  Conference  Association,  intended  at  first  as 
an  agency  for  the  holding  of  church  property,  was 
reorganized  with  a  board  of  twenty-one  members,  and 
was  given  control  of  many  lines  of  work,  of  which 
publishing  interests  stood  first. 

A   SPECIAL    COMMITTEE    COUNCIL 

Early  in  the  meeting  an  effort  had  been  made  by 
the  officers  of  the  National  Religious  Liberty  Asso- 
ciation and  the  representatives  of  the  American  Sen- 
tinel, to  come  to  an  agreement  regarding  policies  and 
plans.  To  this  end  a  joint  council  was  arranged  to  be 
held  Saturday  night,  March  7,  after  the  regular  meet- 
ing in  the  Tabernacle. 

At  this  council  meeting  men  with  strong  convictions 
and  fixed  determination   expressed   their   views   and 


314  Life  Sketches 

feelings  very  freely,  and  at  last  the  representatives 
of  the  National  Religious  Liberty  Association  voted 
that  unless  the  policy  of  the  Amemcan  Sentinel  was 
changed,  the  Association  would  establish  another 
periodical  to  be  its  organ.  This  joint  meeting  con- 
tinued until  after  one  o'clock  Sunday  morning. 

THE   SABBATH    SERVICE 

Sabbath,  March  1^  was  a  day  of  deep  solemnity.  In 
the  forenoon  Elder  Haskell  spoke  on  the  world-wide 
proclamation  of  the  gospel.  As  in  the  apostolic  age 
the  gospel  was  proclaimed  in  its  purity,  with  a  power 
which  carried  it  into  all  the  Avorld,  so  in  the  last  days 
God  is  to  bring  out  every  ray  of  light  in  the  everlast- 
ing gospel,  and  send  it  with  the  power  of  His  Spirit 
into  all  the  earth. 

In  the  afternoon  j\Irs.  White  spoke  on  the  impor- 
tance of  preaching  the  Word,  and  the  danger  of 
covering  up,  and  keeping  in  the  background,  the  dis- 
tinctive features  of  our  faith,  under  the  impression 
that  prejudice  will  thereby  be  avoided.  If  there  is 
committed  to  us  a  special  message,  as  we  believe,  that 
message  must  go,  without  reference  to  the  customs  or 
prejudices  of  the  world,  not  governed  by  a  policy  of 
fear  or  favor.  Some  will  receive  it  and  be  sanctified 
through  it,  though  multitudes  will  oppose  and  reject 
it.  But  it  must  go  everywhere  till  the  very  earth  is 
lightened  with  its  glory.  She  dwelt  especially  upon 
the  danger  of  leaving  our  first  love,  and  upon  the  im- 
portance of  all,  especially  those  connected  Avith  our 
leading  institutions,  having  a  vital  connection  with 
Christ,  the  true  vine.  Patterning  after  the  world 
and  adopting  a  worldly  policy,  must  be  guarded 
against.     Men  in  responsible  positions  should  go  to 


In  Confirmation  of  Confidence  315 

God  as  often  as  did  Daniel  in  earnest  supplication  for 
divine  help. 

Two  or  three  times  during  the  discourse  she  began 
to  tell  the  story  of  her  experience  at  Salamanca,  and 
each  time  she  hesitated,  and  leaving  the  story  untold 
proceeded  with  other  lines  of  thought.  This  discourse 
made  a  profound  impression  on  the  large  congregation. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  a  ministers'  meeting  was  held 
in  the  east  vestry  of  the  Tabernacle.  Mrs.  White  was 
present,  and  pleaded  for  a  deeper  consecration.  At 
the  close  of  this  special  meeting  she  was  asked  by 
Elder  0.  A.  Olsen  if  she  would  attend  the  ministers' 
meeting  Sunday  morning.  She  replied  that  she  had 
done  her  part,  and  would  leave  the  burden  with  him. 
Then  it  was  planned  that  Elders  Olsen  and  Prescott 
should  lead  the  meeting. 

Sunday  morning,  about  5  :  20,  Brethren  A.  T.  Eobin- 
son,  W.  C.  White,  and  Ellery  Robinson  were  passing 
Mrs.  White's  residence  on  their  way  to  the  early 
meeting.  They  saw  a  light  in  her  room,  and  her  son 
ran  up  to  inquire  about  her  health. 

He  found  her  busily  engaged  in  writing.  She  then 
told  him  that  an  angel  of  God  had  wakened  her  about 
three  o'clock,  and  had  bidden  her  go  to  the  ministers' 
meeting  and  relate  some  things  shown  her  at  Sala- 
manca. She  said  that  she  arose  quickly,  and  had  been 
writing  for  about  two  hours. 

At  the  ministers'  meeting  an  earnest  season  of 
prayer  had  just  closed  when  Mrs.  White  entered 
with  a  package  of  manuscripts  in  her  hand.  With 
evident  surprise  Elder  Olsen  said :  ^ '  We  are  glad  to 
see  you.  Sister  White.  Have  you  a  message  for  us 
this  morning?" 

''Indeed  I  have,"  was  her  reply.  She  then  said 
that  it  had  not  been  her  plan  to  attend  the  morning 


316  Life  Sketches 

meeting,  but  she  had  been  awakened  very  early,  and 
instructed  to  prepare  to  relate  to  the  brethren  some 
things  shown  her  at  Salamanca. 

She  told  briefly  the  story  of  her  experience  at  the 
Salamanca  meeting,  and  said  that  in  the  vision  given 
her  there  the  Lord  had  opened  before  her  the  condi- 
tion and  perils  of  the  work  in  many  places.  Warnings 
were  given  her  which  she  was  commanded  to  present 
to  men  in  responsible  positions.  Especially  in  Battle 
Creek  great  perils  surrounded  the  work,  but  men  knew 
it  not,  because  impenitence  blinded  their  eyes. 

With  regard  to  one  occasion,  her  guide  said,  ''Follow 
me,"  and  she  was  ushered  into  a  council  meeting 
where  men  were  advocating  their  views  and  plans 
with  great  zeal  and  earnestness,  but  not  according 
to  knowledge.  One  brother  stood  before  the  council 
with  a  paper  in  his  hand  and  criticized  the  character 
of  its  contents.  The  paper  was  the  American  Sentinel. 
Pointing  to  certain  articles,  he  said :  ' '  This  must  come 
out,  and  that  must  be  changed.  If  the  Sentinel  did 
not  contain  such  articles  as  these,  we  could  use  it." 
The  articles  pointed  out  as  objectionable  were  upon 
the  Sabbath  and  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 

With  clearness  Mrs.  White  spoke  of  the  views  and 
the  attitude  of  the  chief  speakers  in  this  council  meet- 
ing. She  referred  to  the  harsh  spirit  manifested  by 
some,  and  to  the  wrong  positions  taken  by  others. 
She  closed  her  remarks  with  a  most  earnest  appeal 
that  all  should  hold  forth  the  truth  in  its  perfection, 
and  that  the  watchmen  should  give  the  trumpet  a 
certain  sound.  A  solemn  conviction  rested  upon  the 
assembly,  and  all  felt  that  they  had  been  listening 
to  a  message  from  Heaven. 

Elder  Olsen  was  bewildered,  and  knew  not  what  to 
say.    He  had  not  heard  of  the  special  committee  coun- 


In  Confirmation  of  Confidence  317 

cil  which  had  been  continued  into  the  early  hours  of 
that  very  morning,  and  which  had  closed  less  than  two 
hours  before  the  angel  bade  Mrs.  White  tell  the  vision 
given  her  four  months  before,  in  which  this  very 
meeting  was  minutely  described.  But  he  had  not 
long  to  wait  for  an  explanation.  Soon  the  men  who 
had  been  in  the  council  of  the  night  before  arose  and 
testified  regarding  their  committee  meeting. 

One  said:  "I  was  in  the  meeting  last  night,  and  I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  I  w^as  on  the  wrong  side.  And  I 
take  this  early  opportunity  to  place  myself  on  the  right 
side.'' 

The  president  of  the  National  Religious  Liberty 
Association  bore  a  clear  testimony.  He  said  that  the 
night  before,  a  number  of  brethren  had  met  in~his 
room  at  the  Review  Office,  and  there  discussed  the 
very  matters  just  referred  to  by  Mrs.  White.  Their 
deliberations  had  continued  till  after  one  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  He  said  he  would  not  undertake  to 
describe  the  meeting.  That  was  unnecessary,  because 
the  description  as  given  by  Mrs.  White  was  correct, 
and  more  exact  than  he  could  give  it.  He  freely 
acknowledged  that  the  position  he  had  held  was  not 
right,  and  that  he  could  now  see  his  error. 

Another  brother  stated  that  he  had  been  in  the  meet- 
ing, and  that  the  description  given  by  Mrs.  White  was 
true  and  correct  in  every  particular.  He  was  pro- 
foundly thankful  that  light  had  been  given,  because 
the  differences  of  opinion  had  created  a  very  serious 
situation.  He  believed  that  all  were  honest  in  their 
convictions,  and  sincerely  desired  to  do  what  was  right, 
yet  their  views  were  at  variance,  and  they  could  not 
agree.  Others  who  had  been  present  at  the  late  com- 
mittee counsel  over  the  Sentinel,  bore  testimony  that 


318  Life  Sketches 

the  meeting  had  been  correctly  described  by  Mrs. 
White. 

Other  testimonies  were  borne,  expressing  thankful- 
ness that  light  had  been  given  on  this  question 
which  was  attended  with  so  much  perplexity.  They 
also  expressed  their  gratitude  that  the  message  had 
been  given  in  such  a  way  that  all  could  see  not  only 
the  Avisdom  of  God  in  the  message,  but  also  the  good- 
ness of  God  in  sending  it  at  such  a  time  that  none 
could  doubt  its  being  a  message  from  Heaven. 

This  experience  confirmed  the  faith  of  those  w^ho 
believed,  and  deeply  impressed  those  who  had  felt 
that  their  own  experienced  judgment  about  business 
matters  was  safer  to  follow  than  the  plans  for  the 
distribution  of  responsibility  and  the  establishment 
of  many  centers  of  influence  that  had  been  called  for 
by  their  brethren  in  the  field  and  by  the  Testimonies. 


XL  VIII 

DANGER  IN  ADOPTING  WORLDLY  POLICY 
IN  THE  WORK  OF  GOD 

Kegarding  some  of  the  counsels  given  during  the 
Salamanca  vision,  and  the  experiences  and  admoni- 
tions that  came  to  workers  in  the  cause  of  God  during 
the  next  few  weeks,  Mrs.  White  wrote : 

"Nov.  3,  1890,  while  laboring  at  Salamanca,  N.  Y., 
as  I  was  in  communion  with  God  in  the  night  sea- 
son, I  was  taken  out  of  and  away  from  myself  to 
assemblies  in  different  States,  where  I  bore  decided 
testimony  of  reproof  and  warning.  In  Battle  Creek  a 
council  of  ministers  and  responsible  men  from  the 
publishing  house  and  other  institutions  Avas  convened, 
and  I  heard  those  assembled,  in  no  gentle  spirit,  ad- 
vance sentiments  and  urge  measures  for  adoption  that 
filled  me  with  apprehension  and  distress. 

"Years  before,  I  had  been  called  to  pass  through 
a  similar  experience,  and  the  Lord  then  revealed  to 
me  many  things  of  vital  importance,  and  gave  me 
warnings  that  must  be  delivered  to  those  in  peril.  On 
the  night  of  November  3,  these  warnings  were  brought 
to  my  mind,  and  I  was  commanded  to  present  them 
before  those  in  responsible  offices  of  trust,  and  to  fail 
not  nor  be  discouraged.  There  were  laid  out  before  me 
some  things  which  I  could  not  comprehend;  but  the 
assurance  was  given  me  that  the  Lord  would  not  allow 
His  people  to  be  enshrouded  in  the  fogs  of  worldly 
skepticism  and  infidelity,  bound  up  in  bundles  with  the 
world;  but  if  they  would  only  hear  and  follow  His 
voice,  rendering  obedience  to  His  commandments.  He 
would  lead  them  above  the  mists  of  skepticism  and  un- 

(319) 


320  Life  Sketches 

belief,  and  place  their  feet  upon  the  Rock,  where  they 
might  breathe  the  atmosphere  of  security  and  triumph. 

''While  engaged  in  earnest  prayer,  I  was  lost  to 
everything  around  me ;  the  room  was  filled  with  light, 
and  I  was  bearing  a  message  to  an  assembly  that 
seemed  to  be  the  General  Conference.  I  was  moved 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  make  a  most  earnest  appeal; 
for  I  was  impressed  that  great  danger  was  before  us 
at  the  heart  of  the  work.  I  had  been,  and  still  was, 
bowed  down  with  distress  of  mind  and  body,  burdened 
with  the  thought  that  I  must  bear  a  message  to  our 
people  at  Battle  Creek,  to  warn  them  against  a  line 
of  action  that  would  separate  God  from  the  publish- 
ing house. 

"The  eyes  of  the  Lord  were  bent  upon  the  people 
in  sorrow  mingled  w4th  displeasure,  and  the  words 
were  spoken:  'I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  be- 
cause thou  hast  left  thy  first  love.  Remember  there- 
fore from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do 
the  first  works ;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly, 
and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place,  ex- 
cept thou  repent. '    Rev.  2:4,  5. 

''He  who  wept  over  impenitent  Israel,  noting  their 
ignorance  of  God,  and  of  Christ  their  Redeemer, 
looked  upon  the  heart  of  the  work  at  Battle  Creek. 
Great  peril  was  about  the  people,  but  some  knew  it 
not.  Unbelief  and  impenitence  blinded  their  eyes, 
and  they  trusted  to  human  wisdom  in  the  guidance  of 
the  most  important  interests  of  the  cause  of  God  re- 
lating to  the  publishing  work.  In  the  weakness  of 
human  judgment,  men  were  gathering  into  their 
finite  hands  the  lines  of  control,  while  God's  will, 
God's  way  and  counsel,  w^ere  not  sought  as  indis- 
pensable. Men  of  stubborn,  iron-like  will,  both  in  and 
out  of  tlie  Office,  were  confederating  together,  deter- 


Danger  in  Adopting  Worldly  Policy  321 

mined  to  drive  certain  measures  through  in  accord- 
ance with  their  own  judgment. 

"I  said  to  them:  'You  cannot  do  this.  The  con- 
trol of  these  large  interests  cannot  be  vested  wholly 
in  those  who  make  it  manifest  that  they  have  little 
experience  in  the  things  of  God,  and  have  not  spirit- 
ual discernment.  The  people  of  God  throughout  our 
ranks  must  not,  because  of  mismanagement  on  the 
part  of  erring  men,  have  their  confidence  shaken  in 
the  important  interests  at  the  great  heart  of  the  work, 
which  have  a  decided  influence  upon  our  churches  in 
the  United  States  and  in  foreign  lands.  If  you  lay 
your  hand  upon  the  publishing  work,  this  great 
instrumentality  of  God,  to  place  your  mould  and  super- 
scription upon  it,  you  will  find  that  it  will  be  danger- 
ous to  your  own  souls,  and  disastrous  to  the  work 
of  God.  It  will  be  as  great  a  sin  in  the  sight  of  God 
as  was  the  sin  of  Uzzah  when  he  put  forth  his  hand 
to  steady  the  ark.  There  are  those  who  have  entered 
into  other  men's  labors,  and  all  that  God  requires  of 
them  is  to  deal  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and  walk  hum- 
bly with  God,  to  labor  conscientiously  as  men  em- 
ployed by  the  people  to  do  work  entrusted  to  their 
hands.  Some  have  failed  to  do  this,  as  their  works 
testify.  Whatever  may  be  their  position,  whatever 
their  responsibility,  if  they  have  as  much  authority 
even  as  had  Ahab,  they  will  find  that  God  is  above 
them,  that  His  sovereignty  is  supreme.'  .  .  . 

"No  confederacy  should  be  formed  with  unbe- 
lievers, neither  should  you  call  together  a  certain 
chosen  number  who  think  as  you  do,  and  who  will  say 
Amen  to  all  that  you  propose,  while  others  are  ex- 
cluded, who  you  think  will  not  be  in  harmony.  I  was 
shown  that  there  was  great  danger  of  doing  this. 


322  Life  Sketches 

"  'For  the  Lord  spake  thus  to  me  with  a  strong 
hand,  and  instructed  me  that  I  should  not  walk  in 
the  way  of  this  people,  saying,  Say  ye  not,  A  con- 
federacy, to  all  them  to  whom  this  people  shall  say, 
A  confederacy;  neither  fear  ye  their  fear,  nor  be 
afraid.  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  hosts  Himself;  and  let 
Him  be  your  fear,  and  let  Him  be  your  dread. '  '  To 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they  speak  not  ac- 
cording to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light 
in  them.'  Isa.  8:  11-13,  20.  The  world  is  not  to  be 
our  criterion.  Let  the  Lord  work,  let  the  Lord's 
voice  be  heard. 

''Those  employed  in  any  department  of  the  work 
whereby  the  world  may  be  transformed,  must  not 
enter  into  alliance  with  those  who  know  not  the  truth. 
The  world  know  not  the  Father  or  the  son,  and  they 
have  no  spiritual  discernment  as  to  the  character 
of  our  work,  as  to  what  we  shall  do  or  shall  not  do. 
We  must  obey  the  orders  that  come  from  above.  We 
are  not  to  hear  the  counsel  or  follow  the  plans  sug- 
gested by  unbelievers.  Suggestions  made  by  those  who 
know  not  the  vrork  that  God  is  doing  for  this  time, 
will  be  such  as  to  weaken  the  power  of  the  instrumen- 
talities of  God.  By  accepting  such  suggestions,  the 
counsel  of  Christ  is  set  at  naught.  .  .  . 

"The  eye  of  the  Lord  is  upon  all  the  work,  all  the 
plans,  all  the  imaginings  of  every  mind;  He  sees 
beneath  the  surface  of  things,  discerning  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the  heart.  There  is  not  a  deed  of 
darkness,  not  a  plan,  not  an  imagination  of  the  heart, 
not  a  thought  of  the  mind,  but  that  He  reads  it  as 
an  open  book.  Every  act,  every  word,  every  motive, 
is  faithfully  chronicled  in  the  records  of  the  great 
Heart-searcher,  who  said,  'I  know  thy  works.' 


Danger  in  Adapting  Worldly  Policy  323 

*'I  was  shown  that  the  follies  of  Israel  in  the  days 
of  Samuel  will  be  repeated  among  the  people  of  God 
to-day,  unless  there  is  greater  humility,  less  confidence 
in  self,  and  more  trust  in  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  the 
Ruler  of  the  people.  It  is  only  as  divine  power  is 
combined  with  human  effort  that  the  work  will  abide 
the  test.  When  men  lean  no  longer  on  men  or  on  their 
own  judgment,  but  make  God  their  trust,  it  will  be 
made  manifest  in  every  instance  by  meekness  of  spirit, 
by  less  talking  and  much  more  praying,  by  the  exer- 
cise of  caution  in  their  plans  and  movements.  Such 
men  will  reveal  the  fact  that  their  dependence  is  in 
God,  that  they  have  the  mind  of  Christ. 

*' Again  and  again  I  have  been  shown  that  the  peo- 
ple of  God  in  these  last  days  could  not  be  safe  in 
trusting  in  men,  and  making  flesh  their  arm.  The 
mighty  cleaver  of  truth  has  taken  them  out  of  the 
world  as  rough  stones  that  are  to  be  hewed  and 
squared  and  polished  for  the  heavenly  building.  They 
must  be  hewed  by  the  prophets  with  reproof,  warning, 
admonition,  and  advice,  that  they  may  be  fashioned 
after  the  divine  Pattern ;  this  is  the  specified  work  of 
the  Comforter,  to  transform  heart  and  character,  that 
men  may  keep  the  way  of  the  Lord.  .  .  . 

' '  Since  1845  the  dangers  of  the  people  of  God  have 
from  time  to  time  been  laid  open  before  me,  and  I  have 
been  shown  the  perils  that  would  thicken  about  the 
remnant  in  the  last  days.  These  perils  have  been  re- 
vealed to  me  down  to  the  present  time.  Great  scenes 
are  soon  to  open  before  us.  The  Lord  is  coming  with 
power  and  great  glory.  And  Satan  knows  that  his 
usurped  authority  will  soon  be  forever  at  an  end.  His 
last  opportunity  to  gain  control  of  the  world  is  now 
before  him,  and  he  will  make  most  decided  efforts  to 
accomplish  the  destruction  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 


21 


324  Life  Sketches 

earth.  Those  who  believe  the  truth  must  be  as  faithful 
sentinels  on  the  watchtower,  or  Satan  will  suggest 
specious  reasonings  to  them,  and  they  will  give  utter- 
ance to  opinions  that  will  betray  sacred,  holy  trusts. 
The  enmity  of  Satan  against  good,  will  be  manifested 
more  and  more,  as  he  brings  his  forces  into  activity 
in  his  last  work  of  rebellion;  and  every  soul  that  is 
not  fully  surrendered  to  God,  and  kept  by  divine 
power,  will  form  an  alliance  with  Satan  against 
heaven,  and  join  in  battle  against  the  Ruler  of  the 
universe. 

''In  a  vision  in  1880  I  asked,  'Where  is  the  security 
for  the  people  of  God  in  these  days  of  peril?'  The 
answer  was,  '  Jesus  maketh  intercession  for  His  people, 
though  Satan  standeth'  at  His  right  hand  to  resist 
Him.'  'And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  The  Lord 
rebuke  thee,  0  Satan ;  even  the  Lord  that  hath  chosen 
Jerusalem  rebuke  thee :  is  not  this  a  brand  plucked 
out  of  the  fire?'  As  man's  Intercessor  and  Advocate, 
Jesus  will  lead  all  who  are  willing  to  be  led,  saying, 
'Follow  Me  upward,  step  by  step,  where  the  clear 
light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  shines.' 

"But  not  all  are  following  the  light.  Some  are 
moving  away  from  the  safe  path,  which  at  every 
step  is  a  path  of  humility.  God  has  committed  to 
His  servants  a  message  for  this  time;  but  this  mes- 
sage does  not  in  every  particular  coincide  with  the 
ideas  of  all  the  leading  men,  and  some  criticize  the 
message  and  the  messengers.  They  dare  even  to  re- 
ject the  words  of  reproof  sent  to  them  from  God 
through  His  Holy  Spirit. 

"What  reserve  power  has  the  Lord  with  which  to 
reach  those  who  have  cast  aside  His  warnings  and 
reproofs,  and  have  accredited  the  Testimonies  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  to  no  higher  source  than  human  wis- 


Danger  in  Adopting  Worldly  Policy  325 

dom?  In  the  judgment,  what  can  you  who  have  done 
this,  offer  to  God  as  an  excuse  for  turning  from  the 
evidences  He  has  given  you  that  God  was  in  the  work? 
*By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.'  I  would  not 
now  rehearse  before  you  the  evidences  given  in  the 
past  two  years  of  the  dealings  of  God  by  His  chosen 
servants;  but  the  present  evidence  of  His  working 
is  revealed  to  you,  and  you  are  now  under  obligation  to 
believe.  You  cannot  neglect  God's  messages  of  warn- 
ing, you  cannot  reject  them  or  treat  them  lightly, 
but  at  the  peril  of  infinite  loss. 

''Caviling,  ridicule,  and  misrepresentation  can  be 
indulged  in  only  at  the  expense  of  the  debasement  of 
your  own  souls.  The  use  of  such  weapons  does  not 
gain  precious  victories  for  you,  but  rather  cheapens 
the  mind,  and  separates  the  soul  from  God.  Sacred 
things  are  brought  down  to  the  level  of  the  common, 
and  a  condition  of  things  is  created  that  pleases  the 
prince  of  darkness,  and  grieves  away  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Caviling  and  criticism  leave  the  soul  as  devoid 
of  the  dew  of  grace  as  the  hills  of  Gilboa  were  desti- 
tute of  rain.  Confidence  cannot  be  placed  in  the 
judgment  of  those  who  indulge  in  ridicule  and  mis- 
representation. No  weight  can  be  attached  to  their 
advice  or  resolutions.  You  must  bear  the  divine  cre- 
dentials before  you  make  decided  movements  to  shape 
the  working  of  God's  cause. 

"To  accuse  and  criticize  those  whom  God  is  using, 
is  to  accuse  and  criticize  the  Lord,  who  has  sent  them. 
All  need  to  cultivate  their  religious  faculties,  that 
they  may  have  a  right  discernment  of  religious  things. 
Some  have  failed  to  distinguish  between  pure  gold 
and  mere  glitter,  between  the  substance  and  the 
shadow. 


326  Life  SketcJies 

"The  prejudices  and  opinions  that  prevailed  at 
Minneapolis  are  not  dead  by  any  means;  the  seeds 
sown  there  in  some  hearts  are  ready  to  spring  into 
life  and  bear  a  like  harvest.  The  tops  have  been  cut 
do^^Tl,  but  the  roots  have  never  been  eradicated,  and 
they  still  bear  their  unholy  fruit  to  poison  the  judg- 
ment, pervert  the  perceptions,  and  blind  the  under- 
standing of  those  with  whom  you  connect,  in  regard  to 
the  message  and  the  messengers.  When,  by  thorough 
confession,  you  destroy  the  root  of  bitterness,  you  will 
see  light  in  God's  light.  Without  this  thorough  work 
you  will  never  clear  your  souls.  You  need  to  study 
the  word  of  God  with  a  purpose,  not  to  confirm  your 
own  ideas,  but  to  bring  them  to  be  trimmed,  to  be 
condemned  or  approved,  as  they  are  or  are  not  in 
harmony  with  the  word  of  God.  The  Bible  should  be 
your  constant  companion.  You  should  study  the 
Testimonies,  not  to  pick  out  certain  sentences  to  use 
as  you  see  fit,  to  strengthen  your  assertions,  while 
you  disregard  the  plainest  statements  given  to  cor- 
rect your  course  of  action. 

"There  has  been  a  departure  from  God  among  us, 
and  the  zealous  work  of  repentance  and  return  to  our 
first  love  essential  to  restoration  to  God  and  regenera- 
tion of  heart,  has  not  yet  been  done.  Infidelity  has 
been  making  its  inroads  into  our  ranks;  for  it  is  the 
fashion  to  depart  from  Christ,  and  give  place  to 
skepticism.  With  many  the  cry  of  the  heart  has  been, 
*We  will  not  have  this  man  to  reign  over  us.'  Baal, 
Baal,  is  the  choice.  The  religion  of  many  among  us 
will  be  the  religion  of  apostate  Israel,  because  they 
love  their  own  way,  and  forsake  the  way  of  the  Lord. 
The  true  religion,  the  only  religion  of  the  Bible,  that 
teaches  forgiveness  only  through  the  merits  of  a 
crucified  and  risen  Saviour,  that  advocates  righteous- 


Danger  in  Adopting  Worldly  Policy  327 

ness  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  has  been  slighted, 
spoken  against,  ridiculed,  and  rejected.  It  has  been 
denounced  as  leading  to  enthusiasm  and  fanaticism. 
But  it  is  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  soul,  it  is  the 
active  principle  of  love  imparted  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  alone  will  make  the  soul  fruitful  unto  good  works. 
The  love  of  Christ  is  the  force  and  power  of  every 
message  for  God  that  ever  fell  from  human  lips.  What 
kind  of  a  future  is  before  us,  if  we  shall  fail  to  come 
into  the  unity  of  the  faith? 

' '  When  we  are  united  in  the  unity  for  which  Christ 
prayed,  this  long  controversy  that  has  been  kept  up 
through  Satanic  agency  will  end,  and  we  shall  not  see 
men  framing  plans  after  the  order  of  the  world  be- 
cause they  have  not  spiritual  eyesight  to  discern 
spiritual  things.  They  now  see  men  as  trees  walking, 
and  they  need  the  divine  touch,  that  they  may  see  as 
God  sees,  and  work  as  Christ  worked.  Then  will 
Zion's  watchmen  unitedly  sound  the  trumpet  in 
clearer,  louder  notes ;  for  they  will  see  the  sword  com- 
ing, and  realize  the  danger  in  which  the  people  of  God 
are  placed. 

"You  will  need  to  make  straight  paths  for  your 
feet,  lest  the  lame  be  turned  out  of  the  way.  We  are 
surrounded  by  the  lame  and  halting  in  the  faith,  and 
you  are  to  help  them,  not  by  halting  yourselves,  but 
by  standing,  like  men  who  have  been  tried  and  proven, 
in  principle  firm  as  a  rock.  I  know  that  a  work  must 
be  done  for  the  people,  or  many  will  not  be  prepared 
to  receive  the  light  of  the  angel  sent  down  from  heaven 
to  lighten  the  whole  earth  with  His  glory.  Do  not 
think  that  you  will  be  found  as  vessels  unto  honor 
in  the  time  of  the  latter  rain,  to  receive  the  glory  of 
God,  if  you  are  lifting  up  your  souls  unto  vanity, 
speaking  perverse  things,  in  secret  cherishing  roots  of 


328  Life  Sketches 

bitterness.  The  frown  of  God  will  certainly  be  upon 
every  soul  who  cherishes  these  roots  of  dissension,  and 
possesses  a  spirit  so  unlike  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

''As  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  me,  I  seemed 
to  be  present  in  one  of  your  councils.  One  of  your 
number  rose ;  his  manner  was  very  decided  and  earnest 
as  he  held  up  a  paper  before  you.  I  could  read  plainly 
the  heading  of  the  paper;  it  was  the  American  Senti- 
nel. Criticisms  were  then  passed  upon  the  paper  and 
the  character  of  the  articles  therein  published.  Those 
in  council  pointed  to  certain  passages,  declaring  that 
this  must  be  cut  out,  and  that  must  be  changed. 
Strong  words  were  uttered  in  criticism  of  the  methods 
of  the  paper,  and  a  strong  unchristlike  spirit  pre- 
vailed.    Voices  were  decided  and  defiant. 

"]\Iy  guide  gave  me  words  of  warning  and  reproof 
to  speak  to  those  who  took  part  in  this  proceeding, 
who  were  not  slow  to  utter  their  accusations  and  con- 
demnation. In  substance  this  was  the  reproof  given: 
The  Lord  has  not  presided  at  this  council,  and  there 
is  a  spirit  of  strife  among  the  counselors.  The  minds 
and  hearts  of  these  men  are  not  under  the  controlling 
influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Let  the  adversaries 
of  our  faith  be  the  ones  to  suggest  and  develop  such 
plans  as  you  are  now  discussing.  From  the  world's 
point  of  view  some  of  these  plans  are  not  objection- 
able ;  but  they  are  not  to  be  adopted  by  those  who  have 
had  the  light  of  heaven.  The  light  which  God  has 
given  should  be  respected,  not  only  for  our  own  safety, 
but  also  for  the  safety  of  the  church  of  God.  The 
steps  now  being  taken  by  the  few  cannot  be  followed 
by  the  remnant  people  of  God.  Your  course  cannot 
be  sustained  by  the  Lord.  It  is  made  evident  by 
your  course  of  action  that  you  have  laid  your  plans 
without  the  aid  of  Him  who  is  mighty  in  counsel; 


Danger  in  Adopting  Worldly  Policy  329 

but  the  Lord  will  work.  Those  who  have  criticized 
the  work  of  God  need  to  have  their  eyes  anointed,  for 
they  have  felt  mighty  in  their  own  strength;  but 
there  is  One  who  can  bind  the  arm  of  the  mighty,  and 
bring  to  naught  the  counsels  of  the  prudent. 

' '  The  message  we  have  to  bear  is  not  a  message  that 
men  need  to  cringe  to  declare.  They  are  not  to  seek 
to  cover  it,  to  conceal  its  origin  and  purpose.  Its 
advocates  must  be  men  who  will  not  hold  their  peace 
day  nor  night.  As  those  who  have  made  solemn  vows 
to  God,  and  who  have  been  commissioned  as  the  mes- 
sengers of  Christ,  as  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  the 
grace  of  God,  we  are  under  obligation  to  declare  faith- 
fully the  whole  counsel  of  God.  We  are  not  to  make 
less  prominent  the  special  truths  that  have  separated 
us  from  the  world  and  made  us  what  we  are ;  for  they 
are  fraught  with  eternal  interests.  God  has  given  us 
light  in  regard  to  the  things  that  are  now  taking  place 
in  the  last  remnant  of  time,  and  with  pen  and  voice  we 
are  to  proclaim  the  truth  to  the  world,  not  in  a  tame, 
spiritless  way,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
power  of  God.  The  mightiest  conflicts  are  involved  in 
the  furtherance  of  the  message,  and  the  results  of  its 
promulgation  are  of  moment  to  both  heaven  and 
earth. 

"The  controversy  between  the  two  great  powers  of 
good  and  evil  is  soon  to  be  ended;  but  to  the  time  of 
its  close,  there  will  be  continual  and  sharp  contests. 
We  should  now  purpose,  as  did  Daniel  and  his  fellows 
in  Babylon,  that  we  will  be  true  to  principle,  come 
what  may.  The  flaming  fiery  furnace  heated  seven 
times  hotter  than  it  was  wont  to  be  heated,  did  not 
cause  these  faithful  servants  of  God  to  turn  aside  from 
allegiance  to  the  truth.  They  stood  firm  in  the  time 
of  trial,  and  were  cast  into  the  furnace ;  and  they  were 


330  Life  Sketches 

not  forsaken  of  God.  The  form  of  the  Fourth  was 
seen  walking  with  them  in  the  flames,  and  they  came 
forth  not  having  even  the  smell  of  fire  upon  their  gar- 
ments. ' ' 

"To-day  the  world  is  full  of  flatterers  and  dissem- 
blers ;  but  God  forbid  that  those  who  claim  to  be  guard- 
ians of  sacred  trusts,  shall  betray  the  interests  of  God's 
cause  through  the  insinuating  suggestions  and  devices 
of  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness. 

* '  There  is  no  time  now  to  range  ourselves  on  the  side 
of  the  transgressors  of  God's  law,  to  see  with  their 
eyes,  to  hear  with  their  ears,  and  to  understand  with 
their  perverted  senses.  We  must  press  together.  "We 
must  labor  to  become  a  unit,  to  be  holy  in  life  and  pure 
in  character.  Let  those  who  profess  to  be  servants  of 
the  living  God  no  longer  bow  down  to  the  idol  of 
men's  opinions,  no  longer  be  slaves  to  any  shameful 
lust,  no  longer  bring  a  polluted  offering  to  the  Lord,  a 
sin-stained  soul." 


XLIX 
ACROSS  THE  PACIFIC 

In  his  reports  and  addresses  to  the  General  Con- 
ference of  1891,  Elder  S.  N.  Haskell  made  very  ear- 
nest appeals  for  laborers  to  be  sent  to  distant  lands 
that  he  had  recently  visited;  and  he  was  especially 
urgent  that  provision  be  made  for  the  establishment 
in  Australia  of  a  training  school  for  Christian  workers. 
He  was  profoundly  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  having  the  young  people  in  each  great  division  of 
the  world,  trained  in  their  own  land  for  service  as 
colporteurs,  teachers,  and  preachers.  He  pleaded 
that  teachers  be  chosen  to  open  a  school  in  Austral- 
asia ;  and  also  that  Mrs.  Ellen  G.  White  and  her  son, 
W.  C.  White,  spend  some  time  in  that  field. 

Action  was  taken  by  the  Mission  Board,  immedi- 
ately after  the  Conference,  inviting  them  to  go  m  the 
autumn.  This  would  bring  them  to  the  new  field  of 
labor  in  Australia's  summer.  The  steamer  sailing  in 
October  was  found  to  be  overcrowded,  and  the  de- 
parture from  San  Francisco  was  delayed  till  the 
sailing  of  the  Alameda,  November  12. 

Elder  and  Mrs.  Geo.  B.  Starr,  who  had  been  selected 
to  act  a  part  in  the  proposed  Australian  school,  had 
gone  in  advance  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  where  they 
spent  seven  busy  weeks  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Alameda.  The  other  members  of  the  party  were 
W.  C.  White,  Mary  A.  Davis,  May  Walling,  Fannie 
Bolton,  and  Emily  Campbell. 

THE   VOYAGE 

The  weather  during  most  of  the  twenty-five  days 
of  the  voyage  was  good. 

(331) 


332  Life  Sketches 

At  Honolulu  the  ship  remained  nineteen  hours  — 
and  what  enjoyable  hours  they  were !  Here  the  party 
were  met  by  several  of  the  brethren  and  sisters,  were 
shown  the  beauties  of  the  place,  and  were  given  a 
feast  at  the  home  of  Sister  Kerr.  Meanwhile,  notices 
were  circulated,  and  in  the  evening  Mrs.  White  spoke 
to  a  large  audience  in  the  hall  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association. 

On  her  sixty-fourth  birthday,  one  day  before  the 
ship  reached  Samoa,  Mrs.  White  wrote : 

''As  I  contemplate  the  past  year,  I  am  filled  with 
gratitude  to  God  for  His  preserving  care  and  loving- 
kindness.  We  are  living  in  a  perilous  time,  when  all 
our  powers  must  be  consecrated  to  God.  We  are  to 
follow  Christ  in  His  humiliation,  His  self-denial.  His 
suffering.  We  owe  everything  to  Jesus,  and  renewedly 
I  consecrate  myself  to  His  service,  to  lift  Him  up 
before  the  people,  to  proclaim  His  matchless  love." 

About  noon,  December  3,  the  Alameda  tied  up  to 
the  Auckland  wharf.  Very  soon  a  number  of  repre- 
sentative members  of  the  Auckland  church  were  on 
board,  welcoming  the  party  to  New  Zealand.  All 
w^ere  invited  to  the  home  of  Brother  Edward  Hare. 
During  dinner  many  incidents  of  Elder  Haskell's  first 
visit  were  related.  In  the  afternoon  an  inspection 
was  made  of  the  city  and  its  beautiful  suburbs.  In 
the  evening,  in  the  first  Seventh-day  Adventist  meet- 
inghouse built  south  of  the  equator,  Mrs.  White  spoke 
to  an  eager  congregation,  on  the  love  of  Jesus. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  Alameda  proceeded  on 
her  way,  and  entered  Sydney  harbor  at  7  a.  m.,  De- 
cember 8.  Elder  and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Daniells  were  wait- 
ing at  the  wharf.  During  the  week  spent  at  their 
home  Mrs.  White  spoke  twice  to  the  Sydney  church. 


Across  the  Pacific  333 

December  16,  the  party  reached  Melbourne,  and 
were  given  a  most  hearty  welcome  by  Elder  Geo.  C. 
Tenney  and  his  associates  in  the  publishing  house.  In 
anticipation  of  Mrs.  White's  arrival.  Elder  Tenney 
had  vacated  his  new  house,  and  insisted  that  she  and 
her  helpers  walk  in  and  make  themselves  at  home. 

THE  AUSTRALIAN   CONFERENCE    MEETING 

It  was  only  a  week  till  the  time  of  the  opening 
of  the  Australian  Conference,  which  was  to  be  held 
in  Federal  Hall,  North  Fitzroy,  Melbourne,  begin- 
ning December  24.  There  were  in  regular  attendance 
about  one  hundred  representatives  from  the  com- 
panies of  Sabbath  keepers  in  Victoria,  Tasmania, 
South  Australia,  and  New  South  Wales. 

At  that  time  there  were  about  four  hundred  and 
fifty  Sabbath  keepers  in  all  Australia  and  Tasmania. 
At  the  capital  of  each  of  the  colonies  entered,  a  church 
had  been  established;  and  it  was  in  these  leading 
cities  that  the  bulk  of  the  membership  was  located. 

During  the  Conference,  much  thought  was  given 
to  the  question  as  to  how  the  message  should  be  car- 
ried to  all  parts  of  the  great  Australian  continent 
by  the  handful  of  believers  upon  whom  rested  the 
responsibility  of  holding  up  the  light  of  the  message. 
Thousands  of  truth-filled  books  had  been  placed  in 
the  homes  of  the  people  by  faithful  colporteurs,  and 
plans  were  now  laid  for  the  employment  of  Bible 
workers  to  follow  up  the  interests  awakened  by  the 
reading  of  these  books. 

CONSIDERATION  OF  SCHOOL  INTERESTS 

The  majority  of  those  who  had  embraced  the  truth 
in  Australia,  were  tradesmen  living  in  the  cities.  As 
their  children  reached  the  age  when  they  must  leave 


334  Life  Sketches 

the  public  schools  and  prepare  to  assist  in  the  sup- 
port of  the  family,  it  was  found,  because  of  their  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath,  exceedingly  difficult  for  them 
to  secure  employment  or  to  learn  trades. 

Some  desired  that  their  children  should  be  trained 
to  become  laborers  in  the  cause.  But  how  could  this 
be  accomplished  ?  The  colonies  were  passing  through 
a  severe  financial  depression;  and  many  of  the  Sab- 
bath keepers,  with  thousands  of  others,  were  greatly 
perplexed  and  overtaxed  with  the  work  of  supplying 
their  families  with  the  necessities  of  life.  Then  how 
could  they,  at  such  a  time,  enter  upon  the  expensive 
enterprise  of  establishing  and  supporting  a  denomi- 
national training  school? 

The  canvassers  pleaded  that  the  school  be  organ- 
ized without  delay.  Many  of  them  had  been  thrown 
upon  their  own  resources  in  early  life,  with  but  little 
school  education;  and  their  work  among  the  people 
had  led  them  to  feel  that  they  must  have  opportunity 
to  fit  themselves  for  more  efficient  service.  These 
urged  that  if  a  school  was  not  established  soon  in 
Australia,  they  would  be  obliged  to  bear  the  great 
expense  of  going  to  America  to  get  the  education  nec- 
essary for  the  best  success  in  their  work.  They  also 
said  that  while  a  few  of  them  might  be  able  to  do  this, 
there  were  scores  who  might  attend  a  school  in  Aus- 
tralia, but  who  could  not  go  to  the  schools  across 
the  sea. 

The  Conference  appointed  a  committee  to  outline 
plans,  and  another  committee  to  study  the  question 
of  location ;  and  it  authorized  the  holding  of  a  work- 
ers'  training  school  while  waiting  for  the  selection 
of  a  site  and  the  erection  of  buildings. 


Across  the  Pacific  335 

SICKNESS,    AND    CHANGE    OF    PLANS 

It  had  been  planned  that  Mrs.  White,  with  her  son 
and  Elders  Daniells  and  Starr,  should  attend  the 
New  Zealand  Conference,  to  be  held  in  April,  1892; 
but  shortly  after  the  close  of  the  Melbourne  meet- 
ing, she  suffered  a  severe  attack  of  neuritis.  When 
it  became  evident  that  she  could  not  attend  the  New 
Zealand  meeting,  she  rented  a  roomy  cottage  in 
Preston,  a  northern  suburb  of  Melbourne,  and  said 
that  she  would  do  what  she  could  to  complete  her 
long  promised  work  on  the  life  of  Christ. 

From  time  to  time,  when  the  weather  was  favorable, 
Mrs.  White  spoke  at  the  Sabbath  meetings  of  the 
Melbourne  church.  Sometimes,  when  unable  to  as- 
cend the  stairs  leading  up  to  Federal  Hall,  she  was 
carried  to  the  platform ;  and  on  two  or  three  occa-- 
sions,  when  unable  to  stand,  she  spoke  while  sitting 
in  an  easy-chair. 

THE  OPENING  OF  THE  AUSTRALASIAN  BIBLE  SCHOOL 

During  the  winter  of  1892,  ]\Irs.  White  watched 
with  eager  interest  the  efforts  that  were  made  for  the 
opening  of  the  proposed  school.  In  April,  she  pleaded 
with  the  brethren  in  responsibility  in  America  to  rec- 
ognize the  possibilities  of  the  future,  and  provide 
facilities  for  the  training  of  a  large  force  of  workers 
who  could  advance  into  unentered  territory,  "0, 
w^hat  a  vast  number  of  people  have  never  been 
warned!"  she  wrote.  ''Is  it  right  that  such  a  super- 
abundance of  opportunities  and  privileges  should  be 
provided  for  the  work  in  America,  while  there  is  such 
a  destitution  of  the  right  kind  of  workers  here  in 
this  field?     Where  are  God's  missionaries?" 


336  Life  Sketches 

' '  Our  field  is  the  world, ' '  she  urged.  ' '  The  Saviour 
directed  the  disciples  to  begin  their  work  in  Jerusa- 
lem, and  then  pass  on  through  Judea  and  Samaria, 
and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.  Only  a 
small  proportion  of  the  people  accepted  the  doctrines ; 
but  the  messengers  bore  the  message  rapidly  from 
place  to  place,  passing  from  country  to  country,  lift- 
ing the  standard  of  the  gospel  in  all  the  near  and 
far-off  places  of  the  earth." 

In  June,  the  committee  having  the  matter  in  charge 
announced  that  on  St.  Kilda  Road,  Melbourne,  two 
large  houses  in  George's  Terrace  had  been  rented  for 
the  school. 

Early  in  August,  Elder  and  Mrs.  L.  J.  Rousseau  ar- 
rived from  America,  and  on  August  24  a  term  of  six- 
teen weeks  was  begun.  The  teachers  were  Elder 
Rousseau,  principal;  Elder  Starr,  Bible;  W.  L.  H. 
Baker  and  Mrs.  Rousseau,  assistants  in  common 
branches;  Mrs.  Starr,  matron.  Soon  twenty-four 
students  were  in  attendance.  Nearly  all  were  adults. 
Twelve  had  been  canvassers  or  were  preparing  for 
that  work.  Half  of  the  remaining  twelve  had  been 
laborers  in  some  other  line  of  Christian  service. 

On  the  opening  day,  short  addresses  were  made  by 
Elders  Daniells,  Tenney,  Starr,  White,  and  Rousseau ; 
also  by  Mrs.  White,  who  in  the  course  of  her  remarks 
outlined  with  clearness  the  broad  scope  of  a  denomi- 
national training  school,  and  the  vital  relation  that  it 
sustains  to  the  task  of  finishing  the  work  of  God  in 
the  earth  without  delay.  But  her  special  burden 
seemed  to  be  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  teachers 
and  students  the  fact  that  God  by  His  providence  is 
opening  country  after  country  to  the  heralds  of  the 
cross,  and  that  in  these  lands  of  gospel  opportunity 


Across  the  Pacific  337 

the  honest  in  heart  are  groping  eagerly  after  the  light 
of  saving  truth. 

''The  plans  and  work  of  men,"  she  said,  ''are  not 
keeping  pace  with  the  providence  of  God;  for  while 
some  in  these  countries  who  claim  to  believe  the  truth 
declare  by  their  attitude,  'We  want  not  Thy  way, 
0  Lord,  but  our  own  way,'  there  are  many  who  are 
pleading  with  God  that  they  may  understand  what 
is  truth.  In  secret  places  they  are  weeping  and  pray- 
ing that  they  may  see  light  in  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
Lord  of  heaven  has  commissioned  His  angels  to  co- 
operate with  human  agencies  in  carrying  forward  His 
vast  design,  that  all  who  desire  lif^  may  behold  the 
glory  of  God." 

"We  are  to  follow  where  God's  providence  opens 
the  way,"  the  speaker  continued;  "and  as  we  ad- 
vance, we  shall  find  that  Heaven  has  moved  before 
us,  enlarging  the  field  for  labor  far  beyond  the  pro- 
portion of  our  means  and  ability  to  supply.  The 
great  want  of  the  field  open  before  us,  should  appeal 
to  all  to  whom  God  has  entrusted  means  or  ability, 
that  they  may  devote  themselves  and  their  all  to  God. ' ' 

Nor  were  those  who  should  receive  a  training,  to 
be  limited  in  their  missionary  endeavors  by  racial 
or  national  barriers.  Wherever  they  labored,  their 
efforts  were  to  be  crowned  with  speedy  triumph. 
' '  The  purpose  and  ends  to  be  attained  by  consecrated 
missionaries,"  Mrs.  White  declared,  "are  very  com- 
prehensive. The  field  for  missionary  operation  is  not 
limited  by  caste  or  nationality.  The  field  is  the  world, 
and  the  light  of  truth  is  to  go  to  all  the  dark  places 
of  the  earth  in  a  much  shorter  time  than  many  think 
possible."^ 

1  Bible  Echo,  Supplement,   Sept.    1,   1892. 


338  Life  Sketches 

It  was  on  this  same  occasion  of  the  opening  of  the 
Australasian  Bible  School,  which  afterward  developed 
into  the  Australasian  Missionary  College,  that  Mrs. 
White  said: 

"The  missionary  work  in  Australia  and  New  Zea- 
land is  yet  in  its  infancy,  but  the  same  work  must 
be  accomplished  in  Australia,  New  Zealand,  in  Af- 
rica, India,  China,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  as 
has  been  accomplished  in  the  home  field. ' '  ^ 

ENCOMPASSED   BY   INFIRMITIES 

The  suffering  from  neuritis  which  began  in  Janu- 
ary, continued  till  the  following  November.  Very 
faithful  and  vigorous  treatment  for  checking  the 
disease  was  given  her  by  her  nurse  and  secretaries; 
but  during  the  winter  months  the  ailment  made 
steady  advance.  Still  she  continued  her  writing. 
Propped  up  in  bed,  she  wrote  letters  to  friends,  testi- 
monies to  leading  workers  in  the  cause,  and  many 
chapters  for  "The  Desire  of  Ages." 

As  spring  approached,  there  was  some  improve- 
ment; and  in  October  she  decided  to  try  the  drier 
climate  of  Adelaide,  South  Australia.  There  she 
spent  six  weeks,  with  beneficial  results. 

A  RE\^EW   OF  EXPERIENCE 

In  a  letter  written  from  Melbourne  Dec.  23,  1892, 
to  the  brethren  assembled  in  General  Conference,  Mrs. 
White  reviewed  her  experience  during  this  long  sick- 
ness, as  follows : 

"I  am  rejoiced  to  report  to  you  the  goodness,  the 
mercy,  and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  bestowed  upon 
me.  I  am  still  compassed  with  infirmities,  but  I  am 
improving.     The   great   Restorer   is   working   in   my 

-Bible  Echo,  Supplement,  Sept.  1,  1892. 


Across  the  Pacific  339 

behalf,  and  I  praise  His  holy  name.  My  limbs  are 
gaining  in  strength,  and  although  I  suffer  pain,  it 
is  not  nearly  as  severe  as  it  has  been  during  the  past 
ten  months.  I  am  now  so  far  restored  that  by  taking 
hold  of  the  balusters  I  can  walk  up  and  down  stairs 
without  assistance.  All  through  my  long  affliction  I 
have  been  most  signally  blessed  of  God.  In  the  most 
severe  conflicts  with  intense  pain,  I  realized  the  as- 
surance, 'My  grace  is  sufficient  for  you.'  At  times 
when  it  seemed  that  I  could  not  endure  the  pain,  when 
unable  to  sleep,  I  looked  to  Jesus  by  faith,  and  His 
presence  was  with  me,  every  shade  of  darkness  rolled 
away,  a  hallowed  light  enshrouded  me,  the  very  room 
was  filled  with  the  light  of  His  divine  presence. 

''I  have  felt  that  I  could  welcome  suffering  if  this 
precious  grace  was  to  accompany  it.  I  knew  the  Lord 
is  good  and  gracious  and  full  of  mercy  and  compas- 
sion and  tender,  pitying  love.  In  my  helplessness 
and  suffering,  His  praise  has  filled  my  soul  and  has 
been  upon  my  lips.  My  meditation  has  been  so  com- 
forting and  so  strengthening  as  I  have  thought  how 
much  worse  condition  I  should  be  in  without  the  sus- 
taining grace  of  God.  My  eyesight  is  continued  to 
me,  my  memory  has  been  preserved,  and  my  mind 
has  never  been  more  clear  and  active  in  seeing  the 
beauty  and  preciousness  of  truth. 

' '  What  rich  blessings  are  there !  With  the  psalm- 
ist I  could  say:  'How  precious  also  are  Thy  thoughts 
unto  me,  0  God!  how  great  is  the  sum  of  them!  If 
I  should  count  them,  they  are  more  in  number  than 
the  sand:  when  I  awake,  I  am  still  with  Thee.'  Ps. 
139 :  17,  18.  These  last  words  express  my  feelings  and 
experience.  When  I  awake,  the  first  thought  and 
expression  of  my  heart  is :  '  Praise  the  Lord !  I  love 
Thee,  0  Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee !    Pre- 


340  Life  Sketches 

cious  Saviour,  Thou  hast  bought  me  with  the  price 
of  Thine  own  blood.  Thou  hast  considered  me  of 
value,  or  Thou  wouldst  not  have  paid  an  infinite  price 
for  my  salvation.  Thou,  my  Redeemer,  hast  given 
Thy  life  for  me,  and  Thou  shalt  not  have  died  for  me 
in  vain.'  .    .    . 

''Since  the  first  few  weeks  of  my  affliction,  I  have 
had  no  doubts  in  regard  to  my  duty  in  coming  to  this 
distant  field;  and  more  than  this,  my  confidence  in 
my  heavenly  Father's  plan  in  my  affliction  has  been 
greatly  increased.  I  cannot  now  see  all  the  purpose 
of  God,  but  I  am  confident  it  was  a  part  of  His  plan 
that  I  should  be  thus  afflicted,  and  I  am  content  and 
perfectly  at  ease  in  the  matter.  With  the  writings 
that  shall  go  in  this  mail,  I  have  since  leaving  Amer- 
ica written  twenty  hundred  pages  of  letter  paper.  I 
could  not  have  done  all  this  writing  if  the  Lord  had 
not  strengthened  and  blessed  me  in  large  measure. 
Never  once  has  that  right  hand  failed  me.  My  arm 
and  shoulder  have  been  full  of  suffering,  hard  to  bear, 
but  the  hand  has  been  able  to  hold  the  pen  and  trace 
words  that  have  come  to  me  from  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord. 

"I  have  had  a  most  precious  experience,  and  I 
testify  to  my  fellow  laborers  in  the  cause  of  God,  '  The 
Lord  is  good,  and  greatly  to  be  praised.'  "^ 

THE  AUSTRALIAN  CONFERENCE  OF  JANUARY,  1893 

The  fifth  session  of  the  Australian  Conference  was 
held  in  North  Fitzroy,  Melbourne,  Jan.  6-15,  1893. 
During  this  meeting  Mrs.  White  spoke  seven  times, 
on  themes  relating  to  practical  godliness. 


^  Daily  Bulletin  of  the  General  Conference,   1893,   pp.  407,   408. 


Across  the  Pacific  341 

One  day  she  reviewed  the  rise  and  progress  of  the 
denominational  publishing  work.  She  urged  that  the 
brethren  in  Australia  put  forth  their  best  efforts  to 
develop  into  strong  laborers  in  this  and  every  other 
line  of  Christian  endeavor. 

LABORS  IN   NEV^  ZEALAND 

At  the  close  of  the  Australian  Conference,  Mrs. 
White  decided  to  undertake  the  long  deferred  visit 
to  New  Zealand.  She  was  accompanied  by  Emily 
Campbell,  who  assisted  her  both  as  secretary  and 
as  nurse.  Her  son,  W.  C.  White,  and  Elder  and  Mrs. 
Starr  were  also  with  her  during  much  of  the  time. 

Arriving  in  Auckland  February  8,  they  were  met 
by  Elder  M.  C.  Israel,  and  conducted  to  a  furnished 
cottage  which  the  Auckland  church  had  placed  at 
their  disposal. 

During  the  twelve  days  spent  in  earnest  labor  for 
the  Auckland  church,  Mrs.  White  spoke  eight  times. 
After  this  she  spent  three  weeks  with  the  brethren 
and  sisters  in  Kaeo,  the  oldest  Seventh-day  Adventist 
church  in  New  Zealand.  Here  she  found  a  number 
of  promising  young  people,  for  whom  she  labored 
earnestly. 

Both  in  Auckland  and  in  Kaeo  Mrs.  White  urged 
the  brethren  and  sisters  to  go  with  their  families  to 
the  annual  conference  which  was  to  be  held  the  last 
of  March,  in  Napier.  This  conference  was  to  be  a 
camp  meeting,  the  first  undertaken  by  Seventh-day 
Adventists  south  of  the  equator.  Regarding  this  ex- 
perience she  wrote: 

''We  felt  that  this  first  camp  meeting  must  be,  as 
far  as  possible,  a  sample  of  what  every  other  camp 
meeting  held  in  the  future  ought  to  be.     Over  and 


342  Life  Sketches 

over  again  I  said  to  the  people :  '  See,  saith  He,  that 
thou  make  all  things  according  to  the  pattern  showed 
to  thee  in  the  mount.'  Heb.  8:5.  .  .  .  Jesus  said 
to  His  disciples,  'Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect.'  Matt. 
5:48." 

But  regarding  this  proposed  camp  meeting  it 
seemed  impossible  to  arouse  much  enthusiasm.  Log- 
ging camps,  and  groups  of  tents  for  road  builders, 
were  well-known  institutions,  not  much  to  be  desired ; 
but  a  comfortable  camp  for  a  company  of  people 
gathered  to  worship  God,  was  an  entirely  new  thing 
for  New  Zealand. 

On  account  of  the  financial  depression,  it  was  un- 
usually difficult  for  many  to  attend.  Up  to  the  be- 
ginning of  the  meeting,  there  was  little  promise  that 
more  than  thirty  would  be  encamped  on  the  grounds. 
For  that  number  tents  were  provided.  But  just  as 
the  meeting  was  opening,  the  people  from  the  dif- 
ferent churches  came  in,  unannounced,  until  there 
were  twice  as  many  as  had  been  expected.  During 
the  last  week  of  the  meeting  there  were  eighteen  tents 
in  the  encampment,  occupied  by  fifty-three  persons. 
Many  others  occupied  rooms  near  by.  These,  with 
the  membership  of  the  Napier  church,  made  a  good 
sized  congregation  during  the  day.  Every  evening  the 
large  tent  was  well  filled. 

As  the  meeting  progressed,  the  camp  meeting  plan 
w^as  heartily  approved,  and  it  was  voted  that  the  next 
annual  conference  be  held  in  camp.  Resolutions  were 
adopted  endorsing  the  Australasian  Bible  School,  and 
funds  were  contributed, —  five  hundred  dollars  for  the 
furniture,  and  four  hundred  dollars  as  a  students' 
aid  fund.  Two  hundred  and  seventy  dollars  was  sub- 
scribed as  a  camp  meeting  fund. 


Across  the  Pacific  343 

"After  the  close  of  the  camp  n^eeting  in  Napier," 
wrote  Mrs.  White,  "we  decided  to  visit  Wellington, 
and  also  to  spend  a  few  days  at  Palmerston  North  to 
labor  for  a  little  company  of  Sabbath  keepers  there 
who  were  pleading  for  help.  Although  infirmities 
were  still  my  companions  by  night  and  day,  the  Lord 
gave  grace  to  bear  them.  Sometimes  when  I  felt 
unable  to  fill  my  appointments,  I  would  say,  '  In  faith 
I  will  place  myself  before  the  people;'  and  when  I 
did  this,  strength  was  given  me  to  rise  above  my 
infirmities,  and  to  bear  the  message  the  Lord  had 
given  me." 

At  Wellington,  Mrs.  White  was  welcomed  to  the 
home  of  Mrs.  M.  H.  Tuxford,  where  she  spent  sev- 
eral months,  and  from  which  headquarters  she  went 
out  from  time  to  time  to  speak  to  little  companies 
of  believers  in  Petone,  Ormondville,  Dannevirke,  Pal- 
merston North,  and  Gisborne. 

Before  returning  to  Australia,  Mrs.  White  attended 
the  second  New  Zealand  camp  meeting,  held  Nov.  30 
to  Dec.  12,  1893,  in  a  sheltered  suburb  of  Wellington. 
There  were  in  attendance  double  the  number  that  had 
been  present  at  the  Napier  meeting.  Elder  0.  A. 
Olsen,  president  of  the  General  Conference,  arrived 
during  the  early  days  of  the  meeting,  and  his  labors 
and  timely  instruction  were  of  untold  value.  He 
brought  cheering  reports  from  the  great  mission  fields 
that  he  had  recently  visited;  and  he  appealed  to  the 
young  people  to  fit  themselves  for  service  in  the  clos- 
ing work  of  the  gospel. 

From  Wellington,  Mrs,  White,  in  company  with 
Elder  Olsen  and  other  laborers,  hastened  to  Mel- 
bourne to  attend  the  first  camp  meeting  in  Australia. 


L 
THE  FIRST  AUSTRALIAN  CAMP  MEETING 

''We  are  glad  to  announce  to  our  people/'  wrote 
Elder  A.  G.  Daniells  late  in  September,  1893,  to 
the  brethren  and  sisters  throughout  Australia,  "that 
the  time  has  come  when  the  executive  committee  of  the 
Conference  see  their  way  clear  to  carry  out  the  wishes 
of  so  many  to  hold  a  camp  meeting."  Some  had  been 
waiting  eagerly  for  such  an  announcement,  and  it 
came  as  welcome  news  to  the  rank  and  file  of  the  be- 
lievers scattered  far  and  wide  through  the  Australian 
colonies. 

Among  the  general  laborers  advertised  to  attend 
were  Elder  0.  A.  Olsen,  president  of  the  General  Con- 
ference; Mrs.  Ellen  G.  White;  and  some  brethren 
w^hom  the  Mission  Board  were  sending  over  from 
America  to  supplement  the  small  force  of  workers  in 
the  Australian  field.  The  promise  of  ample  help  led 
Elder  Daniells  to  add  to  his  appeal  the  words,  "This 
will  be  a  rare  occasion, —  one  which  we  may  not  have 
again  for  years, —  and  we  truly  hope  that  but  few 
of  our  people  will  be  denied  the  privilege  of  being 
present." ' 

Much  faith  was  required  to  plan  for  a  general 
camp  meeting  to  which  the  brethren  and  sisters  from 
all  the  colonies  should  be  invited  to  come.  The  travel- 
ing expenses  alone  seemed  almost  prohibitive  because 
of  the  great  distances  to  be  traversed.  But  the  need 
of  getting  together  was  imperative,  and  therefore  the 
believers  were  urged  strongly  to  attend.  "This  meet- 
ing," Mrs.  Wliite  declared,  "will  mark  a  new  era  in 
the  history  of  the  work  of  God  in  this  field.    It  is  im- 


Bible  Echo,  Oct.    1,    1893,  p.   320. 
(344) 


The  First  Australian  Camp  Meeting         345 

portant  that  every  member  of  our  churches  should  be 
present,  and  I  urge  you  all  to  come." 

"I  am  afraid  that  some  will  say,"  she  continued, 
' '  '  It  is  expensive  to  travel,  and  it  would  be  better  for 
me  to  save  the  money,  and  give  it  for  the  advancement 
of  the  work,  where  it  is  so  much  needed.'  Do  not 
reason  in  this  way;  for  God  calls  upon  you  to  take 
your  place  among  the  rank  and  file  of  His  people. 
You  are  to  be  there  in  person,  and  to  strengthen  the 
meeting  all  you  possibly  can.  .  .  .  We  know  that  the 
believers  in  the  truth  are  scattered  widely;  but  make 
no  excuse  that  will  keep  you  from  gaining  every  spir- 
itual advantage  possible.  Come  to  the  meeting,  and 
bring  your  families.    .   .   . 

"We  should  use  every  power  at  our  command  to 
make  this  meeting  a  success,  and  suit  it  to  the  needs 
of  those  who  shall  attend.  The  work  of  the  Lord  is 
above  every  temporal  interest,  and  we  must  not  mis- 
represent His  cause.  Watching,  waiting,  working, 
must  be  our  motto.    .    .    . 

''God  has  committed  to  our  hands  a  most  sacred 
work,  and  we  need  to  meet  together  to  receive  in- 
struction as  to  what  is  personal  religion  and  family 
piety;  we  need  to  understand  what  part  we  shall  in- 
dividually be  called  upon  to  act  in  the  grand  and 
important  work  of  building  up  the  cause  and  work 
of  God  in  the  earth,  in  vindicating  God's  holy  law, 
and  in  lifting  up  the  Saviour  as  'the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  John  1 :  29. 
We  need  to  receive  the  divine  touch,  that  we  may 
understand  our  work  in  the  home.  Parents  need  to 
understand  how  they  may  send  forth  from  the  sanc- 
tuary of  the  home,  Christian  children,  trained  and 
educated  so  that  they  shall  be  fitted  to  shine  in  the 


346  Life  Sketches 

world.  We  need  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  order  that  we 
may  not  misrepresent  our  faith,  ...  It  is  now  fully 
time  that  an  advance  move  was  made  in  Australia. 
.  .  .  Let  us  move  forward  with  well  concentrated 
effort,  and  overcome  every  difficulty. ' ' ' 

Thirty-five  family  tents  were  manufactured  by 
some  of  the  brethren,  in  advance,  for  the  Conference. 
It  was  thought  that  these  would  meet  all  require- 
ments. But  as  the  orders  came  rolling  in,  more  tents 
were  purchased,  and  others  were  hired  for  the  meet- 
ing. When  completed,  the  camp  had  over  one  hun- 
dred tents,  and  five  hundred  and  eleven  people.  The 
grounds  were  well  laid  out  and  faithfully  cared  for. 
Many  of  the  tents  were  furnished  with  bedsteads, 
tables,  chairs,  and  bureaus;  and  the  whole  camp  was 
a  model  of  cleanliness  and  good  order. 

''We  felt  that  the  eye  of  God  was  upon  all  our  ar- 
rangements, ' '  Mrs.  White  wrote  when  referring  after- 
ward to  these  painstaking  efforts  to  make  the  grounds 
appear  attractive  and  inviting;  "and  in  the  order  of 
our  camp  we  sought  to  show  forth  the  praises  of 
Him  who  hath  called  us  out  of  darkness  into  His 
marvelous  light."  1  Peter  2:9.  The  results  at- 
tained were  much  greater  than  the  toilers  had  dared 
expect.  ' '  The  encampment  made  the  impression  upon 
those  who  visited  it,"  Mrs.  White  wrote  further,  "that 
the  truth  we  advocated  was  of  great  importance,  that 
the  missionary  spirit  is  the  true  spirit  of  the  gospel. 

"This  was  the  first  camp  meeting  that  Melbourne 
had  seen,  and  it  was  a  marvel  of  wonders  to  the  people. 
Far  and  near  the  sound  went  out  concerning  this  city 
of  tents,  and  a  most  wonderful  interest  was  awakened. 
Every  afternoon  and  evening  the  tent  was  filled  to  its 
utmost  capacity,  not  with  a  cheap  order  of  society,  but 

2  Bible  Echo,  Dec.   8,   1893. 


TJie  First  Australian  Camp  Meeting         347 

with  people  of  intelligence,  physicians  of  note,  min- 
isters, and  business  men.  We  saw  that  with  the  bless- 
ing of  God  this  camp  meeting  would  do  more  to  bring 
our  work  before  the  people  than  years  of  labor  could 
possibly  do. 

''Thousands  visited  the  encampment,  and  expressed 
their  delight  and  astonishment  at  the  order  of  the 
grounds,  and  the  nicety  of  arrangements  in  the  clean, 
white  tents.  No  stubborn  opposition  seemed  to  be 
awakened  as  men  and  women  listened  to  the  truth  for 
the  first  time.  The  power  of  God  w^as  among  us. 
Brighton  was  stirred  from  one  end  to  the  other.  An 
interest  was  awakened  in  Melbourne  also,  and  the  sur- 
rounding suburbs,  greater  than  anything  we  had  wit- 
nessed since  the  movement  of  1844.  The  truth  was 
new  and  strange;  yet  it  took  hold  upon  the  people; 
for  we  preached  the  word  of  God,  and  the  Lord  sent 
it  home  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers. 

','Many  visitors  came  from  long  distances,  and,  as 
it  was  in  the  1843  and  1844  movement,  they  would 
bring  their  lunch  and  remain  through  the  day.  A 
number  of  the  citizens  of  the  place  declared  that  if 
they  were  not  living  close  by,  they  would  hire  tents 
and  camp  with  us  on  the  ground.  They  valued  the 
privilege  of  hearing  the  word  of  God  so  clearly  ex- 
plained. They  said  the  Bible  seemed  to  be  full  of 
new  and  precious  things,  and  was  like  a  new  book  to 
them.  We  heard  from  many  such  expressions  as 
these :  '  This  is  more  than  we  hoped  for. '  '  Our  faith 
is  confirmed;  our  hope  brightened;  our  belief  in  the 
testimony  of  the  Scriptures  made  strong.'  " 

''I  have  attended  many  camp  meetings,"  testified 
Elder  0.  A.  Olsen  concerning  the  Brighton  meeting, 
''but  I  have  never  before  witnessed  such  an  outside 
interest.     This  is  more  like  what  in  my  imagination 


348  Life  Sketches 

I  have  thought  would  be  the  loud  voice  of  the  third 
angel's  message,  than  anything  I  have  seen  heretofore. 
A  most  profound  impression  is  made  on  the  city  of 
Melbourne.  Wherever  one  goes,  the  leading  topic  of 
conversation  is  the  camp  meeting  and  what  is  seen 
and  heard  there.  From  all  around  come  most  earnest 
appeals  for  meetings.    .    .    . 

"To  our  brethren  this  meeting  has  been  of  the 
greatest  value  possible.  It  has  given  them  much 
broader  ideas  of  the  work  for  this  time,  and  a  much 
deeper  Christian  experience.  After  they  had  been 
here  one  week,  they  voted  almost  unanimously  to  con- 
tinue yet  another  week. ' '  ^ 

' '  As  an  outgrowth  of  the  Brighton  camp  meeting. ' ' 
Mrs.  White  afterward  testified,  "several  churches 
were  raised  up..  I  visited  the  church  in  Williams- 
town,  and  rejoiced  to  see  that  many  had  moral  cour- 
age to  manifest  their  loyalty  to  the  commandments 
of  God  in  spite  of  the  continual  opposition  and  con- 
tempt that  have  been  heaped  upon  them  and  upon 
God's  holy  law. 

"A  church  was  raised  up  in  Hawthorne,  and  an- 
other in  Brighton.  About  sixty  belonged  to  these  two 
churches.  A  large  number  of  new  members  have  been 
added  to  the  Prahan  church,  and  to  the  church  in 
North  Fitzroy.  Persons  are  continually  coming  in 
who  heard  the  truth  at  the  Brighton  camp  meeting. 

"Some  will  say  that  these  camp  meetings  are  very 
expensive,  and  that  the  Conference  cannot  afford  to 
support  another  such  meeting;  but  when  we  look  at 
the  three  churches  that  have  been  organized,  and  are 
prospering  in  the  faith,  can  we  hesitate  in  answering 
the  question,  'Will  it  pay?'  Shall  we  not  raise  our 
voices  in  decided  affirmation,  'It  will  pay'?" 

'^Review   and  Herald,  March   6,    1894. 


LI 
THE  AVONDALE  SCHOOL 

During  the  closing  days  of  the  Australian  camp 
meeting,  much  time  was  devoted  to  a  study  of  edu- 
cational problems.  The  committee  having  charge  of 
the  Australasian  Bible  School,  and  the  committee  on 
location,  made  their  reports.  It  was  generally  felt 
that  the  three .  short  terms  held  in  rented  quarters 
had  been  of  great  value,  and  should  be  counted  as  a 
marked  success.  At  the  same  time,  it  was  seen  that 
if  the  school  was  continued  in  rented  buildings,  the 
expense  to  the  students  would  be  too  great  to  permit 
of  that  large  attendance  which  was  desirable.  It  was 
also  evident  that  with  a  small  attendance,  the  expense 
to  the  promoters  of  the  enterprise  would  be  very 
heavy.  How  could  the  school  be  put  on  such  a  basis 
as  would  open  the  way  for  a  large  number  of  students 
to  attend  at  moderate  expense? 

Mrs.  White  spoke  often  regarding  educational  work, 
and  presented  the  views  which  had  been  given  her 
from  time  to  time  concerning  the  character  of  the 
work  to  be  undertaken  and  of  the  places  that  should 
be  selected  for  the  training  of  Christian  workers.  She 
also  spoke  of  the  advantages  to  be  gained  by  com- 
bining study  with  work  in  the  acquirement  of  a  well 
balanced  education. 

Shortly  after  camp  meeting,  she  prepared  for  pub- 
lication a  comprehensive  statement  regarding  the  ad- 
visability of  placing  the  school  away  from  the  large 
cities,  and  outlining  the  kind  of  education  that  should 
be  sought  for  and  given  in  the  proposed  school.  The 
main  features  of  these  counsels  are  embodied  in  the 
following  extracts: 

(349) 


350  Life  Sketches 

WORK  AND  EDUCATION 

''Our  minds  have  been  much  exercised  day  and 
night  in  regard  to  our  schools.  How  shall  they  be 
conducted?  And  what  shall  be  the  education  and 
training  of  the  youth?  Where  shall  our  Australa- 
sian Bible  School  be  located?  I  was  awakened  this 
morning  at  one  o  'clock  with  a  heavy  burden  upon  my 
soul.  The  subject  of  education  has  been  presented 
before  me  in  different  lines,  in  varied  aspects,  by 
many  illustrations,  and  with  direct  specification,  now 
upon  one  point,  and  again  upon  another.  I  feel,  in- 
deed, that  we  have  much  to  learn.  We  are  ignorant 
in  regard  to  many  things. 

"In  writing  and  speaking  upon  the  life  of  John 
the  Baptist  and  the  life  of  Christ,  I  have  tried  to 
present  that  which  has  been  presented  to  me  in  regard 
to  the  education  of  our  youth.  We  are  under  obli- 
gation to  God  to  study  this  subject  candidly;  for  it 
is  worthy  of  close,  critical  examination  upon  every 
side.  .  .  . 

"Those  who  claim  to  know  the  truth  and  under- 
stand the  great  work  to  be  done  for  this  time,  are  to 
consecrate  themselves  to  God,  soul,  body,  and  spirit. 
In  heart,  in  dress,  in  language,  in  every  respect,  they 
are  to  be  separate  from  the  fashions  and  practices  of 
the  world.  They  are  to  be  a  peculiar  and  holy  people. 
It  is  not  their  dress  that  makes  them  peculiar;  but 
because  they  are  a  peculiar  and  holy  people,  they 
cannot  carry  the  marks  of  likeness  to  the  world. 

"Many  who  suppose  they  are  going  to  heaven,  are 
blindfolded  by  the  world.  Their  ideas  of  what  con- 
stitutes a  religious  education  and  religious  discipline 
are  vague,  resting  only  on  probabilities.  There  are 
many  who  have  no  intelligent  hope,  and  are  running 


The  Avondale  School  351 

great  risk  in  practising  the  very  tilings  which  Jesus 
has  taught  that  they  should  not  do,  in  eating,  drink- 
ing, and  dressing,  binding  themselves  up  with  the 
world  in  a  variety  of  ways.  They  have  yet  to  learn 
the  serious  lessons  so  essential  to  growth  in  spiritu- 
ality, to  come  out  from  the  world  and  be  separate. 
The  heart  is  divided;  the  carnal  mind  craves  con- 
formity, similarity  to  the  world  in  so  many  ways 
that  the  mark  of  distinction  from  the  w^orld  is  scarcely 
distinguishable.  Money,  God's  money,  is  expended 
in  order  to  make  an  appearance  after  the  world's 
customs;  the  religious  experience  is  contaminated 
with  worldliness ;  and  the  evidence  of  discipleship  — 
Christ's  likeness  in  self-denial  and  cross-bearing  —  is 
not  discernible  by  the  world  or  by  the  universe  of 
heaven.   .    .    . 

"Never  can  the  proper  education  be  given  to  the 
youth  in  this  country,  or  any  other  country,  unless 
they  are  separated  a  wide  distance  from  the  cities. 
The  customs  and  practices  in  the  cities  unfit  the  minds 
of  the  youth  for  the  entrance  of  truth.  The  liquor- 
drinking,  the  smoking  and  gambling,  the  horse-racing, 
the  theater-going,  the  great  importance  placed  upon 
holidays, —  all  are  a  species  of  idolatry,  a  sacrifice 
upon  idol  altars.   .   .   . 

"It  is  not  the  correct  plan  to  locate  school  build- 
ings where  the  students  will  have  constantly  before 
their  eyes  the  erroneous  practices  that  have  moulded 
their  education  during  their  lifetime,  be  it  longer 
or  shorter.  .  .  .  Should  schools  be  located  in  the 
cities  or  within  a  few  miles  from  them,  it  would  be 
most  difficult  to  counteract  the  influence  of  the  former 
education  which  students  have  received  in  regard  to 
these  holidays  and  the  practices  connected  with  them, 
such   as   horse-racing,    betting,    and   the    offering   of 


352  Life  Sketches 

prizes.  The  very  atmosphere  of  these  cities  is  full 
of  poisonous  malaria.    ... 

*'We  shall  find  it  necessary  to  establish  our  schools 
out  of,  and  away  from,  the  cities,  and  yet  not  so  far 
away  that  they  cannot  be  in  touch  with  them,  to  do 
them  good,  to  let  light  shine  amid  the  moral  darkness. 
Students  need  to  be  placed  under  the  most  favorable 
circumstances  to  counteract  very  much  of  the  educa- 
tion they  have  received.  .   .   . 

''We  need  schools  in  this  country  to  educate  chil- 
dren and  youth  that  they  may  be  masters  of  labor, 
and  not  slaves  of  labor.  Ignorance  and  idleness  will 
not  elevate  one  member  of  the  human  family.  Ig- 
norance will  not  lighten  the  lot  of  the  hard  toiler. 
Let  the  w^orker  see  what  advantage  he  may  gain  in 
the  humblest  occupation,  by  using  the  ability  God 
has  given  him  as  an  endowment.  Thus  he  can  become 
an  educator,  teaching  others  the  art  of  doing  work 
intelligently.  He  may  understand  what  it  means  to 
love  God  with  the  heart,  the  soul,  the  mind,  and  the 
strength.  The  physical  powers  are  to  be  brought 
into  service  for  love  to  God.  The  Lord  wants  the 
physical  strength,  and  you  can  reveal  your  love  for 
Him  by  the  right  use  of  your  physical  powders,  doing 
the  very  work  which  needs  to  be  done.  There  is  no 
respect  of  persons  with  God.   .   .   . 

' '  There  is  in  the  world  a  great  deal  of  hard,  taxing 
work  to  be  done;  and  he  who  labors  without  exercis- 
ing the  God-given  powers  of  mind  and  heart  and  soul, 
he  who  employs  the  physical  strength  alone,  makes 
the  work  a  wearisome  tax  and  burden.  There  are  men 
with  mind,  heart,  and  soul  who  regard  work  as  a 
drudgery,  and  settle  down  to  it  with  self-complacent 
ignorance,  delving  without  thought,  without  taxing 
the  mental  capabilities  in  order  to  do  the  work  better. 


The  Avondale  School  353 

"There  is  science  in  the  humblest  kind  9f  work; 
and  if  all  would  thus  regard  it,  they  would  see  no- 
bility in  labor.  Heart  and  soul  are  to  be  put  into 
work  of  any  kind;  then  there  is  cheerfulness  and 
efficiency.  In  agricultural  or  mechanical  occupations, 
men  may  give  evidence  to  God  that  they  appreciate 
His  gift  in  the  physical  powers,  and  the  mental 
faculties  as  well.  Let  the  educated  ability  be  em- 
ployed in  devising  improved  methods  of  work.  This 
is  just  what  the  Lord  wants.  There  is  honor  in  any 
class  of  work  that  is  essential  to  be  done.  Let  the 
law  of  God  be  made  the  standard  of  action,  and  it 
ennobles  and  sanctifies  all  labor.  Faithfulness  in  the 
discharge  of  every  duty  makes  the  work  noble,  and 
reveals  a  character  that  God  can  approve.    .    .    . 

"Schools  should  be  established  where  there  is  as 
much  as  possible  to  be  found  in  nature  to  delight  the 
senses  and  give  variety  to  the  scenery.  While  we 
shun  the  false  and  artificial,  discarding  horse-racing, 
card-playing,  lotteries,  prize  fights,  liquor-drinking, 
and  tobacco-using,  we  must  supply  sources  of  pleas- 
ure that  are  pure  and  noble  and  elevating.  We 
should  choose  a  location  for  our  school  apart  from  the 
cities,  where  the  eye  will  not  rest  continually  upon 
the  dwellings  of  men,  but  upon  the  works  of  God; 
where  there  shall  be  places  of  interest  for  them  to 
visit,  other  than  what  the  city  affords.  Let  our  stu- 
dents be  placed  where  nature  can  speak  to  the  senses, 
and  in  her  voice  they  may  hear  the  voice  of  God, 
Let  them  be  where  they  can  look  upon  His  wondrous 
works,  and  through  nature  behold  her  Creator.    .    .    . 

"Manual  occupation  for  the  youth  is  essential. 
The  mind  is  not  to  be  constantly  taxed  to  the  neglect 
of  the  physical  powers.  The  ignorance  of  physiology, 
and  a  neglect  to  observe  the  laws  of  health,  have 


354  Life  Sketches 

brought  many  to  the  grave  who  might  have  lived  to 
labor  and  study  intelligently.  The  proper  exercise 
of  mind  and  body  will  develop  and  strengthen  all  the 
powers.  Both  mind  and  body  will  be  preserved,  and 
will  be  capable  of  doing  a  variety  of  work.  ^linisters 
and  teachers  need  to  learn  in  regard  to  these  things, 
and  they  need  to  practise  as  well.  The  proper  use 
of  their  physical  strength,  as  well  as  of  the  mental 
powers,  will  equalize  the  circulation  of  the  blood, 
and  keep  every  organ  of  the  living  machinery  in 
running  order.  Minds  are  often  abused;  they  are 
goaded  on  to  madness  by  pursuing  one  line  of 
thought ;  the  excessive  employment  of  the  brain  power 
and  the  neglect  of  the  physical  organs  create  a  dis- 
eased condition  of  things  in  the  system.  Every  fac- 
ulty of  the  mind  may  be  exercised  with  comparative 
safety  if  the  physical  powers  are  equally  taxed,  and 
the  subject  of  thought  varied.  We  need  a  change 
of  employment,  and  nature  is  a  living,  healthful 
teacher.    .   .    . 

"Habits  of  industry  will  be  found  an  important 
aid  to  the  youth  in  resisting  temptation.  Here  is 
opened  a  field  to  give  vent  to  their  pent-up  energies, 
that,  if  not  expended  in  useful  employment,  will  be  a 
continual  source  of  trial  to  themselves  and  to  their 
teachers.  Many  kinds  of  labor  adapted  to  different 
persons  may  be  devised.  But  the  working  of  the 
land  will  be  a  special  blessing  to  the  worker.  There 
is  a  great  want  of  intelligent  men  to  till  the  soil, 
who  will  be  thorough.  This  knowledge  will  not  be  a 
hindrance  to  the  education  essential  for  business  or 
for  usefulness  in  any  line.  To  develop  the  capacity 
of  the  soil  requires  thought  and-  intelligence.  Not 
only  will  it  develop  muscle,  but  capability  for  study, 
because  the  action  of  brain  and  muscle  is  equalized. 


The  Avondale  School  355 

We  should  so  train  the  youth  that  they  will  love  to 
work  upon  the  land,  and  delight  in  improving  it.  The 
hope  of  advancing  the  cause  of  God  in  this  country 
is  in  creating  a  new  moral  taste  in  love  of  work,  which 
will  transform  mind  and  character.    .    .    . 

''The  school  to  be  established  in  Australia  should 
bring  the  question  of  industry  to  the  front,  and  re- 
veal the  fact  that  physical  labor  has  its  place  in 
God's  plan  for  every  man,  and  that  His  blessing  will 
attend  it.  The  schools  established  by  those  who  teach 
and  practise  the  truth  for  this  time,  should  be  so 
conducted  as  to  bring  fresh  and  new  incentives  into 
all  kinds  of  practical  labor.  There  will  be  much  to 
try  the  educators,  but  a  great  and  noble  object  has 
been  gained  when  students  shall  feel  that  love  for 
God  is  to  be  revealed,  not  only  in  the  devotion  of 
heart  and  mind  and  soul,  but  in  the  apt,  wise  appro- 
priation of  their  strength.  Their  temptations  will  be 
far  less;  from  them  by  precept  and  example  a  light 
will  radiate  amid  the  erroneous  theories  and  fash- 
ionable customs  of  the  world.    . 

"The  question  may  be  asked.  How  can  he  get  wis- 
dom that  holdeth  the  plow,  and  driveth  the  oxen  ? 

By  seeking  her  as  silver,  and  searching  for  her  as 
for  hid  treasures.  'For  his  God  doth  instruct  him  to 
discretion,  and  doth  teach  him.'  'This  also  cometh 
forth  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  which  is  wonderful  in 
counsel,  and  excellent  in  working.' 

"He  who  taught  Adam  and  Eve  in  Eden  how  to 
tend  the  garden,  would  instruct  men  to-day.  There 
is  wisdom  for  him  who  holds  the  plow,  and  plants  and 
sows  the  seed.  The  earth  has  its  concealed  treasures, 
and  the  Lord  would  have  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands working  upon  the  soil  who  are  crowded  into  the 
cities  to  watch  for  a  chance  to  earn  a  trifle.    In  many 


23 


356  Life  Sketches 

cases  that  trifle  is  not  turned  into  bread,  but  is  put 
into  the  till  of  the  publican  [saloon-keeper],  to  ob- 
tain that  which  destroys  the  reason  of  man  formed 
in  the  image  of  God.  Those  who  will  take  their 
families  into  the  country,  place  them  where  they 
have  fewer  temptations.  The  children  who  are  with 
parents  that  love  and  fear  God,  are  in  every  way 
much  better  situated  to  learn  of  the  Great  Teacher, 
who  is  the  source  and  fountain  of  wisdom.  They 
have  a  much  more  favorable  opportunity  to  gain  a 
fitness  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. ' ' ' 

LOOKING  FOR  A  SUITABLE  PROPERTY 

Elder  Olsen  remained  in  Australia  about  six  weeks 
after  the  close  of  the  1894  camp  meeting.  During 
that  time  he  joined  heartily  in  the  search  for  a  suit- 
able place  for  the  school.  The  officers  of  the  Con- 
ference and  the  locating  committee  were  hoping  that 
some  good  property  might  be  found  before  his  de- 
parture for  America,  but  in  this  they  were  disap- 
pointed. Mrs.  White  visited  many  of  the  places 
under  consideration.  As  the  search  advanced,  it 
became  evident  that  great  difficulty  would  be  experi- 
enced in  securing,  at  moderate  cost,  a  property  suit- 
able for  the  broad  lines  of  work  it  was  thought  should 
be  carried  on  by  the  school. 

In  May,  five  members  of  the  committee  visited  Dora 
Creek  and  Cooranbong,  and  examined  the  tract  of 
land  which  was  afterward  purchased  for  $4,500. 
This  tract  contained  1,450  acres  of  wild  land,  about 
500  acres  of  which  was  thought  to  be  suitable  for 
the  cultivation  of  grains,  fruits,  and  vegetables,  and 
for    pasture.      After    its    purchase,    the    estate    was 


'Special  Testimonies  on  Education,"  pp.  84-104. 


The  Avondale  School  357 

named  "Avondale,"  because  of  the  numerous  creeks 
and  the  abundance  of  flowing  water.  The  place 
chosen  for  school  buildings  is  about  three  miles  west 
from  the  Dora  Creek  railway  station,  and  one  and 
a  quarter  miles  southeast  of  the  Cooranbong  post 
office. 

In  January  and  February  of  1895,  the  friends  of 
the  school  were  favored  with  a  visit  from  Mrs.  A.  E. 
"Wessels,  of  Cape  Town,  South  Africa,  accompanied 
by  three  of  her  children.  They  were  well  pleased 
with  many  features  of  the  Avondale  estate;  and  be- 
ing deeply  in  sympathy  with  the  objects  and  aims 
of  the  work,  her  daughter  Anna  gave  $5,000  to  help 
make  a  beginning. 

AN    INDUSTRIAI.    EXPERIMENT 

From  the  time  the  property  came  into  full  pos- 
session of  the  Australasian  Union  Conference,  to  the 
time  of  the  opening  of  the  school,  there  was  much  to 
be  done.  Land  must  be  cleared,  a  swamp  drained, 
an  orchard  planted,  and  buildings  erected.  For  the 
accomplishment  of  this,  a  number  of  students  were 
gathered,—  sturdy  young  men  who  were  glad  to  work 
six  hours  a  day,  and  receive  their  board,  and  instruc- 
tion in  two  studies.  The  school  opened  March  6, 
1895,  and  continued  thirty  weeks. 

For  the  accommodation  of  the  twenty  young  men 
who  entered  into  this  work,  an  old  hotel  was  rented 
in  Cooranbong,  and  several  tents  were  pitched  be- 
side this  building.  In  April,  Brother  Metcalfe  Hare, 
who  had  been  chosen  as  treasurer  and  business  man- 
ager of  the  school  enterprise,  moved  his  family  to- 
Cooranbong,  and,  desiring  to  be  close  to  the  work, 
pitched  his  tents  near  the  sawmill  and  the  site  set 


358  Life  Sketches 

apart  for  school  buildings.  For  nearly  two  years  the 
tent,  covered  with  a  galvanized  iron  roof,  served  as 
his  habitation. 

Many  parents  wishing  to  send  their  children  to  the 
school,  thought  it  ought  to  be  located  near  one  of  the 
large  cities  where  many  Seventh-day  Adventists  were 
living.  They  believed  that  thirty  or  forty  acres  of 
land  not  far  from  Sydney  or  Melbourne  would  be 
much  better  than  a  large  tract  of  wild  land  near 
Newcastle.  Others  were  opposed  to  the  place  be- 
cause they  thought  the  land  was  so  poor  that  little 
would  be  gained  in  its  cultivation.  Mrs.  White  had 
a  more  encouraging  view  of  the  value  of  the  land; 
and  when  the  liberal  gift  of  $5,000  by  the  friends 
from  Africa  made  it  possible  to  pay  for  the  tract,  she 
wrote:  ''I  felt  my  heart  bound  with  gratitude,  when 
I  knew  that  in  the  providence  of  God  the  land  was 
in  our  possession;  and  I  longed  to  shout  the  high 
praises  of  God  for  so  favorable  a  situation." 

In  July,  1895,  Mrs.  White  determined  to  manifest 
her  interest  in  the  school  enterprise  and  her  confi- 
dence in  the  Avondale  estate,  by  purchasing  a  piece 
of  the  land,  and  making  Cooranbong  her  home.  She 
selected  sixty-six  acres,  and  in  a  few  weeks  had  a 
portion  of  her  family  living  in  tents  on  the  tract, 
which  she  named  "Sunnyside."  The  erection  of  an 
eight-roomed  cottage  was  begun;  and  as  soon  as  a 
clearing  could  be  made,  land  was  plowed,  and  fruit 
trees  were  planted.    Of  this  experience  she  wrote : 

' '  When  the  foundation  of  the  house  was  laid,  prep- 
arations were  made  for  the  raising  of  fruit  and 
vegetables.  The  Lord  had  shown  me  that  the  poverty 
which  existed  about  Cooranbong  need  not  be;  for 
with  industry  the  soil  could  be  cultivated,  and  made 
to  yield  its  treasure  for  the  service  of  man," 


Tlie  Avondale  School 


359 


Mrs.  White's  unbounded  enthusiasm  regarding  the 
improvement  of  the  Avondale  estate,  did  much  to 
cheer  and  encourage  others.  She  was  particularly 
insistent  that  no  time  be  lost  by  the  school  men  in 
the  planting  of  an  orchard;  and  she  greatly  rejoiced 
when  in  October  one  thousand  choice  fruit  trees  were 


A    view    of    "Sunnyside,"    the    Australian    home    of    Mrs.    White    at 
Cooranbong,    New   South  Wales,    1895-1900. 


planted  on  a  favorable  piece  of  land  occupied  a  year 
before  by  a  thick  forest  of  eucalyptus  trees. 

After  the  close  of  the  industrial  school  in  Novem- 
ber, several  months  passed  without  material  progress 
being  made.  The  people  felt  very  keenly  the  financial 
depression  under  which  the  colonies  were  still  stag- 
gering. Criticism  regarding  the  effort  to  build  up 
a  school  in  such  a  wild,  out-of-the-way  place,  grew 
more  and  more  general.  Then  came  the  unfavorable 
termination  of  a  lawsuit  into  which  the  school  had 
been   dragged  by   the   hasty   action   of   its   solicitor, 


360  Life  Sketches 

which  cost  two  thousand  dollars,  besides  causing  seri- 
ous delay  in  the  work. 

What  could  be  done?  The  work  seemed  to  be  at 
a  standstill,  with  little  prospect  of  more  favorable 
conditions.  The  loss  of  two  thousand  dollars  would 
have  been  very  discouraging  at  any  time,  but  at 
such  a  time  as  this  it  was  most  disheartening. 

A  BEAUTIFUL   DREAM 

In  this  crisis,  when  the  faith  of  many  was  being 
sorely  tried,  Mrs.  White  had  a  dream  which  brought 
to  her  and  to  others  the  sweet  assurance  that  God 
had  not  forsaken  them.  In  relating  this  experience, 
she  wrote: 

''On  the  night  of  July  9,  1896,  I  had  a  beautiful 
dream.  My  husband,  James  White,  was  by  my  side. 
We  were  upon  our  little  farm  in  the  woods  in  Cooran- 
bong,  consulting  in  regard  to  the  prospect  of  the 
future  returns  of  the  labor  put  forth. 

"My  husband  said  to  me,  'What  are  you  doing  in 
reference  to  a  school  building?' 

"  'We  can  do  nothing,'  I  said,  'unless  we  have 
means,  and  I  know  not  where  means  are  coming  from. 
We  have  no  school  building.  Everything  seems  to  be 
at  a  standstill.  But  I  am  not  going  to  encourage  un- 
belief. I  will  work  in  faith.  I  have  been  tempted 
to  tell  you  a  discouraging  chapter  in  our  experience; 
but  I  will  talk  faith.  If  we  look  at  things  which  are 
seen,  we  shall  be  discouraged.  We  have  to  break  the 
soil  at  a  venture,  plow  in  hope,  in  faith.  We  would 
see  a  measure  of  prosperity  ahead,  if  all  would  work 
intelligently,  and  with  earnest  endeavor  put  in  the 
seed.  The  present  appearance  is  not  flattering,  but 
all  the  light  that  I   can  obtain   is  that  now  is  the 


The  Avondale  School  361 

sowing  time.  The  working  of  the  grounds  is  our 
lesson  book;  for  in  exactly  the  way  w^e  treat  the  fields 
with  the  hope  of  future  returns,  so  we  must  sow  this 
missionary  soil  with  the  seeds  of  truth.' 

''We  went  the  whole  length  of  the  grounds  we  were 
cultivating.  We  then  returned,  conversing  as  we 
walked  along ;  and  I  saw  that  the  vines  we  had  passed 
were  bearing  fruit.  Said  my  husband,  'The  fruit  is 
ready  to  be  gathered.' 

"As  I  came  to  another  path,  I  exclaimed:  'Look, 
look  at  the  beautiful  berries.  We  need  not  wait  until 
to-morrow  for  them.'  As  I  gathered  the  fruit,  I 
said:  *I  thought  these  plants  were  inferior,  and  hardly 
worth  the  trouble  of  putting  into  the  ground.  I 
never  looked  for  such  an  abundant  yield.' 

' '  My  husband  said :  '  Ellen,  do  you  remember  when 
we  first  entered  the  field  in  Michigan,  and  traveled 
in  a  wagon  to  the  different  localities  to  meet  with  the 
humble  companies  who  were  observing  the  Sabbath, — 
how  forbidding  the  prospect  was?  In  the  heat  of 
summer  our  sleeping-room  was  often  the  kitchen, 
where  the  cooking  had  been  done  through  the  day,  and 
we  could  not  sleep.  Do  you  remember  how,  in  one 
instance,  we  lost  our  way,  and  when  we  could  find 
no  water,  you  fainted?  With  a  borrowed  ax  we 
cut  our  way  through  the  forest  until  we  came  to  a 
log  shanty,  where  we  were  given  some  bread  and  milk 
and  a  lodging  for  the  night.  We  prayed  and  sang 
with  the  family,  and  in  the  morning  left  them  one 
of  our  pamphlets. 

"  'We  were  greatly  troubled  over  this  circumstance. 
Our  guide  knew  the  way,  and  that  we  should  get 
lost  was  something  we  could  not  understand.  Years 
afterward,  at  a  camp  meeting,  we  were  introduced 
to  several  persons  who  told  us  their  story.    That  visit 


362  Life  Sketches 

made,  as  we  thought,  by  mistake,  that  book  we  left, 
was  seed  sown.  Twenty  in  all  w^ere  converted  by  what 
we  supposed  was  a  mistake.  This  was  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  that  light  might  be  given  to  those  who  de- 
sired to  know  the  truth.' 

"My  husband  continued:  'Ellen,  you  are  on  mis- 
sionary ground.  You  are  to  sow  in  hope  and  faith, 
and  you  will  not  be  disappointed.  One  soul  is  worth 
more  than  all  that  was  paid  for  this  land,  and  already 
you  have  sheaves  to  bring  to  the  Master.  The  work 
commenced  in  other  new  fields, —  in  Rochester,  N.  Y., 
in  Michigan,  in  Oakland,  in  San  Francisco,  and  in  the 
European  fields, —  was  quite  as  unpromising  as  the 
work  in  this  field.  But  the  work  you  do  in  faith 
and  hope  will  bring  you  into  fellowship  with  Christ 
and  His  faithful  servants.  It  must  be  carried  on 
in  simplicity  and  faith  and  hope,  and  eternal  results 
will  be  the  reward  of  your  labors.'  " 

HELP  FROM   FRIENDS  IN   AFRICA 

In  April,  1896,  Mrs.  White  had  Avritten  to  the  Wes- 
sels  brothers,  of  Cape  Town,  asking  them  to  lend  her 
$5,000  at  a  low  rate  of  interest,  that  she  might  lend 
it  to  the  school  board  to  help  and  encourage  in  the 
beginning  of  the  necessary  buildings.  In  one  of  her 
letters  to  these  friends  in  South  Africa,  she  wrote : 

"We  must  build  a  school  here,  where  students  may 
be  educated  to  form  characters  for  eternal  life,  and 
where  they  may  receive  such  an  education  in  the 
Scriptures  that  they  will  go  out  from  the  school  to 
educate  others.  This  is  the  Lord's  work;  and  when 
we  know  that  we  are  doing  the  very  work  He  has 
specified,  we  must  have  faith  to  believe  that  He  will 
open  the  way.    .    .    .    The  King's  business  requires 


The  Avondale  School  363 

haste.  The  youth  in  this  country  are  expecting  a 
school,  and  we  do  not  want  them  to  wait  longer. 

''Would  you  know  how  you  can  best  please  your 
Saviour?  It  is  by  putting  your  money  to  the  ex- 
changers, to  be  used  in  the  Lord's  service  and  to  ad- 
vance His  work.  By  doing  this,  you  make  the  very 
best  outlay  of  the  means  God  has  entrusted  to  you. 
I  have  consecrated  all  I  possess  to  the  Lord,  and  have 
expended  means  in  various  lines,  helping  to  sustain 
camp  meetings,  and  building  meetinghouses  in  those 
places  where  people  have  accepted  the  truth.  I  find 
many  openings  where  I  can  help  to  save  perishing 
souls.    .    .    . 

"It  pays  us  to  labor  for  those  for  whom  Christ  has 
died.  Our  strength  and  resources  can  be  expended  in 
no  better  way.  If,  by  the  help  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
we  can  build  a  structure  which  will  last  through  the 
eternal  ages,  what  a  work  we  have  done !  Cooper- 
ating with  God  in  this  work,  we  can  think  of  Christ's 
words,  so  full  of  assurance,  'I  say  unto  you,  that 
likewise  joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth,  more  than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  per- 
sons, which  need  no  repentance.'  God  cares  for  the 
human  souls  to  whom  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son, 
and  we  must  see  all  men  through  the  eyes  of  divine 
compassion." 

Not  long  after  the  dream  about  the  ripening  fruit, 
letters  came  from  Africa,  stating  that  ]\Irs.  A.  E. 
Wessels  would  lend  to  Sister  White  the  money  she 
had  asked  for.  Joyfully  this  news  was  communicated 
to  the  school  board,  and  immediately  the  cutting  and 
sawing  of  timber  for  the  buildings  was  hastened  along. 

Oct.  5,  1896,  at  5 :  30  p.  m.,  a  group  of  about  thirty- 
five  gathered  on  the  school  campus,  and  Mrs.  White 


364  Life  Sketches 

laid  the  first  brick  of  the  foundation  of  Bethel  Hall, 
which  was  to  be  the  young  ladies'  dormitory.  She 
then  briefly  related  her  experience,  as  follows : 

"Often  during  this  time  of  financial  straits,  I 
awakened  in  the  night  sorely  distressed  over  the  situ- 
ation. To  what  source  could  we  look  for  help?  I 
earnestly  prayed  that  the  Lord  would  open  the  way 
for  us  to  build,  and  that  although  there  seemed  no 
prospect  of  securing  means.  He  would  send  the  needed 
help.  One  night  I  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I 
was  weeping  and  praying  before  the  Lord.  A  hand 
touched  me  on  the  shoulder,  and  a  voice  said :  '  I  have 
means  in  many  families  in  Africa  that  is  being  bound 
up  in  worldly  enterprises.  Send  to  the  Wessels 
brothers.  Tell  them  the  Lord  has  need  of  money.  It 
will  do  them  good  to  help  to  advance  ]\Iy  work  here 
with  their  entrusted  means.  Tell  them  to  lay  up 
treasure  for  themselves  in  heaven,  where  moth  will 
not  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through 
nor  steal;  for  where  their  treasure  is,  there  will  their 
heart  be  also.'  '' 

PUTTING    UP    THE    FIRST    BUILDINGS 

For  four  months  the  sawmill  and  the  carpenters 
made  very  good  progress.  The  ladies'  dormitory  was 
nearly  completed,  and  the  foundation  pillars  for  the 
Dining  Hall  were  being  laid.  According  to  the  archi- 
tect's plans,  this  was  to  be  a  one-story  structure,  eighty 
by  twenty-six  feet  in  size,  for  the  accommodation  of 
dining-  and  serving-rooms,  pantry,  kitchen,  and  store- 
rooms. But  the  school  board,  fearing .  that  a  third 
building  could  not  be  erected  soon,  planned  to  add 
a  second  story,  one  end  of  which,  left  unfinished,  could 
be  used  for  a  time  as  a  chapel,  while  the  remaining 


The  Avondale  School  365 

portion  could  be  made  to  accommodate  a  dozen  boys 
with  sleeping  quarters. 

When  the  work  on  this  building  was  about  two 
thirds  done,  the  treasurer  reported  that  the  funds 
were  exhausted,  and  that  the  work  must  move  slowly. 
But  the  time  was  nearing  when  the  school  was  to  be 
opened,  and  the  friends  of  the  enterprise  felt  that 
unpreparedness  to  care  properly  for  those  who  should 
come  would  be  disastrous.  "The  school  must  open  on 
the  date  advertised,"  Mrs.  White  insisted,  when  told 
of  the  difficulties  surrounding  the  school  board.  To 
this  the  builders  replied,  "It  is  impossible;  it  can- 
not be  done." 

There  remained  one  resource, —  the  united  and  un- 
selfish cooperation  of  all  in  a  supreme  effort  to  bring 
about  that  which  seemed  so  utterly  impossible.  Mrs. 
White  determined  to  appeal  direct  to  the  people.  ' '  We 
appointed  a  meeting  for  Sundaj^  morning  at  six 
o'clock,  and  called  the  church  together,"  she  after- 
ward wrote  of  the  experiences  of  the  weeks  that  fol- 
lowed. "We  laid  the  situation  before  the  brethren 
and  sisters,  and  called  for  donated  labor.  Thirty  men 
and  women  offered  themselves  for  work ;  and  although 
it  was  hard  for  them  to  spare  the  time,  a  strong  com- 
pany continued  at  work  day  after  day,  till  the  build- 
ings were  completed,  cleaned,  and  furnished,  ready  to 
be  used  at  the  day  set  for  the  opening  of  the  school." 

At  the  time  appointed,  April  28,  1897,  the  school 
was  opened,  with  Elder  and  Mrs.  S.  N.  Haskell  and 
Prof,  and  Mrs.  H.  C.  Lacey  as  teachers.  On  the  first 
day,  there  were  only  ten  students.  When  the  word 
went  abroad  that  the  school  had  actually  opened  and 
begun  work,  others  came;  and  a  month  later,  when 
Prof,  and  Mrs.  C.  B.  Hughes  came  to  join  the  teach- 
ing force,   there  were  nearly  thirty  students  in  at- 


366  Life  Sketches 

tendance.  As  the  term  advanced,  and  the  character 
of  the  instruction  given  was  told  in  the  churches, 
others  made  great  efforts  to  join  them,  and  before  the 
close  of  the  term  there  were  sixty  students  in  all. 
About  forty  of  these  were  accommodated  in  the  school 
home. 

ANOTHER  TEST  OF  FAITH 

As  the  school  term  advanced,  and  families  gathered 
in  so  that  their  children  might  have  its  advantages, 
the  Sabbath  congregations  became  much  too  large  for 
the  temporary  chapel  above  the  dining-hall,  in  which 
seats  had  been  provided  for  one  hundred.  In  former 
years  the  Sabbath  meetings  had  been  held,  first,  in 
the  dining-room  of  the  Healey  Hotel;  and  later  on, 
in  the  dark,  uncomfortable  loft  of  the  sawmill.  The 
little  chapel  was  a  much  better  meeting-hall  than  the 
mill  loft ;  but  now  it  was  too  small.  There  was  much 
discussion  as  to  what  could  be  done;  and  finally  the 
brethren  determined  to  erect  a  neat  and  commodious 
church,  sufficiently  large  for  the  needs  of  all. 

Referring  to  this  experience  while  speaking  in  the 
church  during  the  week  of  prayer  held  in  June,  1898, 
Mrs.  "White  said: 

"When  the  time  came  for  this  meetinghouse  to  be 
built,  there  was  another  test  of  faith  and  loyalty. 
We  had  a  council  to  consider  what  should  be  done. 
The  way  seemed  hedged  about  with  difficulties.  Some 
said,  'Inclose  a  small  building,  and  when  money  shall 
come  in,  enlarge;  for  we  cannot  possibly  complete  at 
this  time  such  a  house  as  we  desire.'  Others  said, 
'Wait  till  we  have  money  with  which  to  build  a  com- 
modious house.'  This  we  thought  to  do.  But  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  me  in  the  night  season, 
*  Arise,  and  build  without  delay.' 


The  Avonclale  School  367 

*'"We  then  decided  that  we  would  take  hold  of  the 
work,  and  walk  out  by  faith  to  make  a  beginning. 
The  very  next  night  there  came  from  South  Africa 
a  draft  for  two  hundred  pounds,  ...  to  help  us 
in  building  the  meetinghouse.  Our  faith  had  been 
tested,  we  had  decided  to  begin  the  work,  and  now  the 
Lord  put  into  our  hands  this  large  gift  with  which 
to  begin.  With  this  encouragement  the  work  began 
in  earnest.  The  school  board  gave  the  land  and  one 
hundred  pounds,  two  hundred  pounds  was  received 
from  the  Union  Conference,  and  the  members  of  the 
church  gave  what  they  could.  Friends  outside  of  the 
church  helped;  and  the  builders  gave  a  part  of  their 
time,  which  was  as  good  as  money.  Thus  the  work 
was  completed,  and  we  have  this  beautiful  house, 
capable  of  seating  four  hundred  people.^' ^ 

IMeanwhile  the  school  prospered,  and  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  young  men  and  young  women  were  prepared  to 
enter  the  service  of  the  Master.  At  the  Queensland 
camp  meeting,  held  in  Brisbane  Oct.  14-24,  1898, 
Mrs.  White  reviewed  this  most  encouraging  feature 
of  the  development  of  the  school,  as  follows: 

'' During  the  first  year,  .  .  .  with  an  attendance 
of  sixty  students,  there  were  about  thirty  who  were 
over  sixteen  years  of  age;  and  from  this  number,  ten 
were  employed  during  the  vacation  in  various  branches 
of  our  religious  work.  During  the  second  year,  there 
were  one  hundred  in  attendance ;  and  from  among 
fifty  who  were  over  sixteen  years  of  age,  definite  work 
was  found  for  thirty-two  during  the  vacation.  Twenty- 
five  of  these  were  employed  by  the  conferences  and 
societies  in  religious  work. "  ^ 

-Review  and  Herald.  Nov.    1,    1898. 
3  Idem,  March   28,    1899. 


368  Life  Sketches 

AIMS   AND   OBJECTS 

It  was  primarily  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  stu- 
dents a  practical  fitting  up  for  service  in  many  lines 
of  Christian  endeavor,  that  the  managers  of  the  Avon- 
dale  School  had  been  planning  all  through  the  years. 
Clearly  and  forcefully  Mrs.  White  emphasized,  over 
and  over  again,  the  work  before  the  school,  and  the 
great  advantages  accruing  to  students  and  teachers 
through  daily  contact  with  the  practical  affairs  of 
everyday  life.     In  September,  1898,  she  wrote: 

"We  need  more  teachers  and  more  talent  to  edu- 
cate the  students  in  various  lines,  that  many  persons 
may  go  from  this  place  willing  and  able  to  carry  to 
others  the  knowledge  which  they  have  received.  Or- 
phan boys  and  girls  are  to  find  a  home  here.  Build- 
ings should  be  erected  for  a  hospital,  and  boats  should 
be  provided  to  accommodate  the  school.  A  competent 
farm  manager  should  be  employed,  also  wise,  energetic 
men  to  act  as  superintendents  of  the  several  indus- 
trial enterprises,  men  who  will  use  their  undivided 
talents  in  teaching  the  students  how  to  work. 

"Many  3^oung  people  will  come  to  school  who 
desire  a  training  in  industrial  lines.  The  industrial 
instruction  should  include  the  keeping  of  accounts, 
carpentry,  and  everything  that  is  comprehended  in 
farming.  Preparation  should  also  be  made  for  teach- 
ing blacksmithing,  painting,  shoemaking,  cooking,  bak- 
ing, laundering,  mending,  typewriting,  and  printing.* 

*  Note. —  Some  of  the  industries  undertaken  at  the  Avondale  school 
have  developed  to  large  proportions.  Concerning  the  printing  plant 
and  the  health  food  factory,  it  was  reported  at  the  1909  General  Con- 
ference: "The  work  in  our  printing  plant  and  in  our  food  factory  has 
grown  until  at  the  present  time  we  have  an  income  of  from  two  to 
three  thousand  dollars  a  month  [gross]  from  these  departments.  This 
amount  in  cash  each  month  helps  us  out  considerably.  But  if  we  had 
not  acted  upon  the  instruction  God  gave  us  on  this  matter,  we  would 
not  have  had  this  income,  and  would  not  have  been  able  to  help  so 
many   students."       (BuVefin,    1909,    p.    83.) 

At  the  1913  General  Conference,  the  principal  of  the  Avondale  School 


TJie  Avondale  School  369 

Every  power  at  our  command  is  to  be  brought  into 
this  training  work,  that  students  may  go  out  equipped 
for  the  duties  of  practical  life.    .    .    . 

MISSIONARY  LABOR  THE  HIGHEST  TRAINING 

''The  Lord  will  surely  bless  all  who  seek  to  bless 
others.  The  school  is  to  be  so  conducted  that  teach- 
ers and  students  will  be  continually  gaining  in  power 
through  the  faithful  use  of  the  talents  given  them. 
By  putting  to  a  practical  use  that  which  they  have 
learned,  they  will  constantly  increase  in  wisdom  and 
knowledge.  We  are  to  learn  from  the  Book  of  books 
the  principles  upon  which  we  are  to  live  arid  labor. 
By  consecrating  all  our  God-given  abilities  to  Him 
who  has  the  first  right  to  them,  we  may  make  pre- 
cious advances  in  everything  that  is  worthy  of  our 
attention.    .    .    . 

"Our  schools  must  be  conducted  under  the  super- 
vision of  God.  There  is  a  work  to  be  done  for  young 
men  and  women  that  is  not  yet  accomplished.  There 
are  much  larger  numbers  of  young  people  who  need 
to  have  the  advantages  of  our  training  schools.  They 
need  the  manual  training  course,  that  will  teach  them 
how  to  lead  an  active,  energetic  life.  All  kinds  of 
labor  must  be  connected  with  our  schools.  Under  wise, 
judicious,  God-fearing  directors,  the  students  are  to 
be  taught.  Every  branch  of  the  work  is  to  be  con- 
ducted in  the  most  thorough  and  systematic  ways  that 
long  experience  and  wisdom  can  enable  us  to  plan 
and  execute. 

reported:  "As  a  missionary  and  educational  factor,  the  printing  de- 
partment is  proving  to  be  of  great  importance.  It  is  self-supporting,  and 
employs  about  twenty-five  students.  Several  others  are  members  of 
the  industrial  class.  Literature  has  been  produced  by  the  press  up  to 
the  present  time  in  Fi.iian,  Tongan,  Tahitian,  Rarotongan,  Maori, 
Singapore-Malay,  Java-Malay,  Nine,  Samoan,  and  English.  Six  monthly 
publications  and  one  weekly  journal  are  issued."  (Bulletin,  1913,  pp. 
149,    150.) 


370  Life  Sketches 

"Let  the  teachers  wake  up  to  the  importance  of 
this  subject,  and  teach  agriculture  and  other  indus- 
tries that  it  is  essential  for  the  students  to  understand. 
Seek  in  every  department  of  labor  to  reach  the  very 
best  results.  Let  the  science  of  the  word  of  God  be 
brought  into  the  work,  that  the  students  may  under- 
stand correct  principles,  and  may  reach  the  highest 
possible  standard.  Exert  your  God-given  abilities, 
and  bring  all  your  energies  into  the  development  of 
the  Lord's  farm.  Study  and  labor,  that  the  best 
results  and  the  greatest  returns  may  come  from  the 
seed-sowing,  that  there  may  be  an  abundant  supply 
of  food,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  for  the  increased 
number  of  students  that  shall  be  gathered  in  to  be 
trained  as  Christian  workers. ' '  ° 

FIELDS   WHITE   UNTO    THE    HARVEST 

As  the  workers  in  the  Australasian  colonies  and  in 
the  islands  of  the  Pacific  kept  advancing  into  new  ter- 
ritory, there  came  to  them  a  deepening  conviction 
that  every  effort  possible  must  be  put  forth  to  train 
many  laborers  for  the  harvest. 

"All  about  us,"  declared  Mrs.  White  on  one  occa- 
sion in  1898,  while  attending  a  wonderfully  inspir- 
ing camp  meeting  in  the  newly  formed  Queensland 
Conference,  ' '  are  fields  white  unto  the  harvest ;  and 
we  all  feel  an  intense  desire  that  these  fields  shall  be 
entered,  and  that  the  standard  of  truth  shall  be  raised 
in  every  city  and  village. 

"As  we  study  the  vastness  of  the  work,  and  the 
urgency  of  entering  these  fields  without  delay,  w^e  see 
that  hundreds  of  workers  are  needed  where  there  are 
now  but  two   or  three,   and   that   we   must   lose   no 

5  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"   Vol.   6,   pp.    182,    189,    191,    192. 


The  Avondale  Scliool  371 

time  in  building  up  those  institutions  where  workers 
are  to  be  educated  and  trained.'" 

And  as  the  Australasian  Union  Conference  Com- 
mittee studied  anew,  in  the  light  of  the  opening  provi- 
dences of  God,  their  duty  to  occupy  new  territory, 
they  "recognized  the  school,  the  sanitarium,  and  the 
food  factory  as  three  agencies  working  in  harmony 
for  the  education  and  training  of  home  and  foreign 
missionaries,  who  should  go  forth  prepared  to  min- 
ister to  the  physical,  mental,  and  moral  needs  of 
their  fellow  men."  In  her  report  to  the  readers  of 
the  Review  of  this  advance  step  on  the  part  of  her 
brethren  in  Australia,  Mrs.  White  wrote:  "We 
all  feel  that  the  work  is  urgent.  There  is  no  part 
that  can  wait.     All  must  advance  without  delay." 

At  times  through  the  years  of  toil  spent  in  rais- 
ing up  a  strong  constituency  in  Australasia,  and  in 
establishing  centers  where  the  youth  might  be  trained 
as  workers  for  God,  Mrs.  White  and  her  associates 
caught  glimpses  of  what  the  future  had  in  store  for 
that  portion  of  the  broad  harvest  field.  The  pioneers 
in  that  field, —  Elders  Haskell,  Corliss,  Israel,  Dan- 
iells,  and  others, —  had  early  recognized  the  possi- 
bility of  raising  up  workers  there  who  should  be  able 
to  enter  the  surrounding  islands  of  Polynesia,  Mela- 
nesia, and  Micronesia.  But  late  in  the  nineties,  when 
the  various  branches  of  the  cause  of  present  truth, — 
publishing,  educational,  and  medical, —  w^ere  becom- 
ing w^ell  established,  and  many  youth  were  being 
raised  up  as  workers,  the  brethren  in  charge  of  the 
Australasian  Union  Conference  saw  more  and  still 
more  clearly  the  opportunities  for  service  with  which 
they  were  surrounded. 


^  Review  and  Herald,  March  28,   1899. 


372  Life.  Sketches 

These  possibilities  of  the  future  were  outlined  at 
length  by  Mrs.  White  in  communications  addressed 
to  the  leaders  of  the  cause  of  God  who  were  as- 
sembling in  General  Conference  early  in  1899.  ''Our 
brethren  have  not  discerned  that  in  helping  us,"  she 
wrote  to  them  concerning  the  value  of  maintaining 
strong  training  centers  for  workers  in  Australasia, 
"they  would  be  helping  themselves.  That  which  is 
given  to  start  the  work  here,  wdll  result  in  strength- 
ening the  work  in  other  places.  As  your  gifts  free 
us  from  continual  embarrassment,  our  labors  can 
be  extended;  there  will  be  an  ingathering  of  souls, 
churches  will  be  established,  and  there  will  be  in- 
creasing financial  strength.  We  shall  have  a  suffi- 
ciency not  only  to  carry  on  the  work  here,  but  to 
impart  to  other  fields.  Nothing  is  gained  by  with- 
holding the  very  means  that  would  enable  us  to  work 
to  advantage,  extending  the  knowledge  of  God  and 
the  triumphs  of  truth  in  regions  beyond. ' ' ' 

A    TRAINING    GROUND    FOR    MISSION    FIELDS 

In  behalf  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  Austral- 
asia who  were  eager  to  share  the  burdens  of  mission- 
ary endeavor  in  the  regions  beyond,  Elder  A.  G. 
Daniells,  at  that  time  the  president  of  the  Australasian 
Union  Conference,  reported  to  the  1899  General  Con- 
ference the  rapid  developments  taking  place,  and  the 
strong  faith  of  all  in  their  ability  to  unite  with  their 
fellow  workers  in  America  and  Europe  in  carrying 
the  third  angel's  message  into  missionary  territory. 

"We  in  Australasia,"  he  wrote,  "have  been  slow 
to  grasp  the  meaning  of  God's  providence  in  keeping 
His  servant.   Sister  White,   in  this  country.     When 


The  Daily  Bulletin  of  the  General  Conference,  1899,  p.   131. 


The  Avondale  School  373 

she  came,  we  ail  thought  she  was  making  us  only  a 
brief  visit.  She  thought  so.  But  the  Lord  knew 
better.  He  placed  her  in  this  land,  and  does  not 
cause  the  cloud  to  lift  and  move  elsewhere. 

''Ever  since  she  came,  God  has  been  instructing 
her  regarding  the  work  here.  He  has  pointed  out 
the  mistakes  in  our  methods  of  labor.  He  has  caused 
another  mould  to  be  placed  upon  the  work  through- 
out the  entire  field.  He  has  constantly  admonished 
to  'go  forward,'  to  break  forth  on  every  side.  All 
the  time  He  is  directing  us  to  enlarge  our  work.  He 
has  given  His  servant  a  great  burden  regarding  the 
educational  work.  The  struggle  it  has  taken  to  carry 
out  what  God  has  plainly  revealed  should  be  done, 
has  been  terrible.  Satan  has  contested  every  inch  of 
the  ground ;  but  God  has  given  us  many  victories.  He 
has  planted  the  Avondale  School,  and  we  have  the 
plainest  evidences  that  He  will  be  glorified  by  it.  He 
has  given  minute  instructions  regarding  its  location, 
object,  and  management.  Now  He  is  telling  us  that 
if  we  will  walk  in  the  light  He  has  given,  Avondale 
will  become  the  timining  ground  for  many  mission- 
ary fields.  The  hand  of  God  is  in  all  these  things. 
We  are  endeavoring  to  arouse  our  people  to  under- 
stand the  situation,  and  do  all  in  their  power  to 
sustain  the  work.  They  are  responding  nobly;  but 
our  visible  resources  are  small  for  the  great  work  we 
are  urged  to  do.    .    .    . 

"We  have  an  army  of  intelligent  young  men  and 
women,  anxious  to  fit  themselves  for  the  work  of 
God.  We  believe  that  in  a  short  time  we  shall  be 
able  to  furnish  a  large  number  of  valuable  workers 
for  various  mission  fields  under  the  British  flag.    The 


374  Life  Sketches 

Lord  is  revealing  this  to  us  through  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  He  unll  bring  it  to  pass.''^ 

In  a  talk  on  the  Avondale  School  and  its  work, 
given  Sabbath  afternoon,  July  22,  1899,  before  the 
Australasian  Union  Conference  session  of  that  year, 
Mrs.  White  emphasized  at  considerable  length  the 
missionary  character  of  the  work  to  be  done  there. 
She  said: 

"God  designs  that  this  place  shall  be  a  center,  an 
object  lesson.  Our  school  is  not  to  pattern  after  any 
school  that  has  been  established  in  America,  or  after 
any  school  that  has  been  established  in  this  country. 
We  are  looking  to  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  trying 
to  catch  every  beam  of  light  that  we  can.   .   .   . 

"From  this  center  we  are  to  send  forth  mission- 
aries. Here  they  are  to  be  educated  and  trained,  and 
sent  to  the  islands  of  the  sea  and  other  countries. 
The  Lord  wants  us  to  be  preparing  for  missionary 
work.    .    .    . 

"There  is  a  great  and  grand  work  to  be  done.  Some 
who  are  here  may  feel  that  they  must  go  to  China 
or  other  places  to  proclaim  the  message.  These  should 
first  place  themselves  in  the  position  of  learners,  and 
thus  be  tested  and  tried."" 

And  this  ideal  —  the  training  of  many  Christian 
workers  for  the  needy  mission  fields  lying  beyond  — 
was  continually  held  before  the  supporters  of  the 
Avondale  School,  and  is  the  ideal  that  has  charac- 
terized the  work  there  in  the  years  that  have  fol- 
lowed, as  indicated  by  the  very  name  the  school  now 
bears,  "The  Australasian  Missionary  College." 

"We  have  moved  out  by  faith  and  have  made  large 
advancement,"  Mrs.  White  wrote  at  the  close  of  1899, 


*  The  Daily  Bulletin  of  the  General  Conference,   1899,  pp.   141,    142. 
^Australasian  Union  Conference  Record,  July  28,   1899,  pp.  8,  9. 


The  Avoiidale  School  375 

''because  we  saw  what  needed  to  be  done,  and  we 
dared  not  hesitate.  But  we  have  not  done  the  half 
of  that  which  should  be  done.  We  are  not  yet  on 
vantage  ground.  There  is  a  great  work  before  us. 
All  about  us  are  souls  longing  for  light  and  truth; 
and  how  are  they  to  be  reached?    .    .    . 

"My  brethren  and  sisters  in  Australasia,  there  is 
in  every  city  and  every  suburb  a  work  to  be  done  in 
presenting  the  last  message  of  mercy  to  a  fallen 
world.  And  while  we  are  trying  to  work  these  des- 
titute fields,  the  cry  comes  from  far-off  lands,  'Come 
over  and  help  us.'  These  are  not  so  easily  reached, 
and  perhaps  not  so  ready  for  the  harvest,  as  the 
fields  within  our  sight,  but  they  must  not  be  neg- 
lected. We  want  to  push  the  triumphs  of  the  cross. 
Our  watchword  is  to  be,  'Onward,  ever  onward!' 
Our  burden  for  the  'regions  beyond'  can  never  be 
laid  down  until  the  whole  earth  shall  be  lightened 
with  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

' '  But  what  can  we  do  ?  We  sit  down  and  consider, 
we  pray,  and  plan  how  to  begin  the  work  in  the 
places  all  around  us.  Where  are  the  faithful  mis- 
sionaries who  will  carry  it  forward?  and  how  shall 
they  be  sustained? 

"Above  all,  how  shall  missionaries  be  trained? 
How  shall  workers  be  prepared  to  enter  the  opening 
fields?  Here  is  now  our  greatest  burden.  There- 
fore our  special  anxiety  is  for  our  school  in  Avon- 
dale.  We  must  here  provide  suitable  facilities  for 
educating  workers  in  different  lines.  We  see  young 
men  possessing  qualifications  that,  if  they  can  be 
rightly  educated,  will  enable  them  to  become  labor- 
ers together  with  God.  We  must  give  them  the 
opportunity.  Some  are  placing  students  in  our  school, 
and  are  assisting  them  in  defraying  their  expenses, 


376  Life  Sketches 

that  they  may  become  workers  in  some  part  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard.  Much  more  should  be  done  in  this 
line,  and  special  efforts  should  be  made  in  behalf 
of  those  whom  our  workers  shall  send  from  the  islands 
to  be  trained  as  missionaries. 

**In  the  future,  more  than  in  the  past,  our  school 
must  be  an  active  missionary  agency,  as  the  Lord  has 
specified.  .  .  .  Workers  we  must  have,  and  in  twenty- 
fold  greater  numbers,  to  supply  the  need  in  both  the 
home  and  the  foreign  field.  Therefore,  the  Avondale 
School  must  not  be  restricted  in  its  facilities. ' ' " 

AFTER   MANY  YEARS 

From  1901  to  1909  Prof.  C.  W.  Irwin  acted  as  prin- 
cipal of  the  Avondale  School;  and  in  his  report  to 
the  General  Conference  of  1909  he  bore  witness  of 
the  fulfillment  of  that  w^hich  had  been  said  would 
come  to  pass  on  the  Avondale  estate,  as  follows: 

''As  time  has  gone  on,  and  we  have  had  an  op- 
portunity to  watch  the  work  develop,  we  can  say 
most  assuredly,  from  our  experience,  that  God  led  in 
the  selection  of  this  place.  Everything  that  has  been 
said  about  the  location  of  the  school  in  this  place, 
has  been  fulfilled, —  everything." 

Professor  Irwin  declared  further:  ''The  brethren, 
in  counsel  with  Sister  White,  had  made  such  broad 
and  liberal  plans  for  the  school,  that  through  my 
eight  years'  connection  with  it  I  have  never  yet 
needed  to  change  a  single  plan  they  had  laid  down. 
God  guided  in  the  establishment  of  the  work  there; 
and  all  we  have  endeavored  to  do  during  these  eight 
years,  has  simply  been  to  develop  more  fully  the  plans 


Australian    Union    Conferenve   Record,   .Tan.    1,    1 


The  Avondale  School  377 

already  made.  I  believe  the  working  out  of  this  has 
proved  that  God's  instruction  was  true. 

''It  would  necessarily  follow  that  in  starting  a 
school  of  that  kind,  in  a  field  where  the  constituency 
was  small,  and  where  the  people  had  been  passing 
through  serious  difficulty  financially,  there  would  be 
a  large  indebtedness  of  about  $23,000  on  the  school. 
It  was  about  this  time  that  the  plan  of  selling  the 
book  'Christ's  Object  Lessons'  was  launched,  and  our 
brethren  in  that  country  took  hold  of  this  work  with 
an  earnest  purpose  to  carry  out  the  instruction  re- 
garding it.  As  a  result  of  their  efforts,  up  to  the 
present  time,  something  over  $20,000  has  been  re- 
ceived from  the  sale  of  'Christ's  Object  Lessons'  for 
the  school.  The  indebtedness  being  $23,000  when 
we  started,  practically  all  the  original  indebtedness 
has  been  liquidated  by  the  sale  of  'Christ's  Object 
Lessons.'  .    .    . 

"At  the  beginning  of  the  'Object  Lessons'  cam- 
paign, the  present  worth  of  the  Avondale  School  was 
about  $23,000.  The  present  w^orth  of  the  school  to- 
day [1909]  is  about  $67,000.  Adding  $20,000,  the 
amount  that  has  been  received,  to  the  $23,000  pres- 
ent worth,  makes  $43,000.  Subtract  this  from  $67,- 
000,  the  present  worth,  and  you  will  notice  that  the 
school  has  made,  during  the  past  eight  years,  about 
$24,000.  This  proves  that  industrial  schools  can  be 
made  to  pay. 

"When  we  began  our  work  at  this  school,  eight 
years  ago,  the  students  were  earning  about  $2,000 
a  year  in  the  industrial  work;  that  is,  they  were 
working  sufficient  to  receive  a  credit  of  $2,000  a  year. 
That  work  has  steadily  grown  from  that  day  to  this, 
until,  when  our  last  statement  was  drawn,  Sept.  30, 


378  •       lAfe  Sketches 

1908,  it  was  shown  that  the  students,  during  the 
preceding  year,  had  earned  $20,000  on  their  educa- 
tion.""'  .  .  .  Since  the  inauguration  of  the  'Christ's 
Object  Lessons'  work,  we  have  never  called  for  a 
penny  of  donations  from  the  field.  We  believe  that 
when  the  Lord  says  that  an  industrial  school  can  be 
conducted  successfull.y,  financially  as  well  as  other- 
wise, the  only  thing  for  us  to  do  is  to  take  hold  and 
prove  that  what  He  has  said  is  true. 

' '  I  am  aware,  however,  that  financial  figures  are  not 
necessarily  the  best  sign  of  success  in  a  school.  It 
was  said  at  that  time,  also,  that  this  school  was  to 
prepare  missionaries  to  go  out  into  various  fields; 
and,  as  you  know,  we  in  Australia  have  a  large  mis- 
sionary field,  representing  many  millions  of  people, 
.  .  .  between  sixty-five  and  seventy  millions.  Most 
of  these  are  natives,  who  must  be  reached  by  this 
present  truth.  Five  years  ago  we  did  not  have  more 
than  two  or  three  from  the  Avondale  School  in  these 
mission  fields,  but  to-day  nearly  thirty  from  our 
school  are  engaged  in  active  labor  in  these  fields."" 

During  the  1913  General  Conference,  Elder  J.  E. 
Fulton  reported  concerning  the  Avondale  School: 
''Each  year,  this  institution  supplies  new  recruits  for 
our  field.  Many  who  in  former  years  were  students 
in  this  school  are  now  doing  successful  work  both  in 
home  and  foreign  fields. ' '  '^ 


^^  Note. —  At  the  1913  General  Conference,  Professor  Machlan  re- 
ported continued  prosperity  in  the  industrial  departments  at  Avondale. 
"The  industrial  feature  of  the  college,"  he  declared,  "is  a  most  interesting 
as  well  as  a  most  valuable  one.  Last  year  fifty-five  per  cent  of  the 
students  paid  their  entire  expenses  in  labor,  thirty-five  per  cent  paid 
one  half  their  school  fees,  while  onlv  ten  per  cent  were  full-paving 
students."      (Bulletin,   1913,   p.   154.) 

^-General  Conference  Bulletin,  1909,  pp.  82,  83.  During  the  year 
1915,  the  number  of  workers  in  mission  fields  outside  of  Australasia, 
who  received  a  training  at  Avondale,  reached  nearly  one  hundred. 

^''Idem,   1913,  pp.   149,   150. 


LII 

THROUGH  THE  SOUTH  TO  THE  CON- 
FERENCE OF  1901 

''Our  efforts  in  missionary  lines  must  become  far 
more  extensive,"  wrote  Mrs.  White  shortly  before 
her  return  to  America  in  1900.  "A  more  decided 
work  than  has  been  done  must  be  done  prior  to  the 
second  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  God's 
people  are  not  to  cease  their  labors  until  they  shall 
encircle  the  world." 

''Let  the  gospel  message  ring  through  our  churches, 
summoning  them  to  universal  action.  Let  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  have  increased  faith,  gaining  zeal 
from  their  unseen,  heavenly  allies,  from  a  knowledge 
of  their  exhaustless  resources,  from  the  greatness  of 
the  enterprise  in  which  they  are  engaged,  and  from 
the  power  of  their  Leader.  Those  who  place  them- 
selves under  God's  control,  to  be  led  and  guided  by 
Him,  will  catch  the  steady  tread  of  the  events  or- 
dained by  Him  to  take  place.  Inspired  with  the 
Spirit  of  Him  who  gave  His  life  for  the  life  of  the 
world,  they  will  no  longer  stand  still  in  impotency, 
pointing  to  what  they  cannot  do.  Putting  on  the 
armor  of  heaven,  they  will  go  forth  to  the  warfare, 
willing  to  do  and  dare  for  God,  knowing  that  His 
omnipotence  will  supply  their  need. " ' 

CENTERS    OF    INFLUENCE    AND    OF    TRAINING 

With  the  rapid  development  of  missionary  opera- 
tions in  many  lands  during  the  nineties,  there  had 
arisen  perplexing  administrative  problems  regarding 
the  distribution  of  workers  and  of  means.  Some  ad- 
vocated one  policy,  some  another.     There  were  those 

^  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  6,  p.  14. 

(379) 


380  Life  Sketches 

who  urged  the  immediate  occupation  of  the  strong- 
holds of  heathenism  by  large  forces  of  workers,  while 
others  held  to  the  policy  of  carrying  on  a  vigorous 
campaign  in  unoccupied  regions  of  the  home  land,  as, 
for  example,  the  Southern  States  of  America,  and  in 
those  countries  where  the  efforts  of  the  workers  were 
rewarded  with  encouraging  and  substantial  results. 
These  advocated  that  difficult  heathen  lands  be  en- 
tered only  as  the  providence  of  God  might  plainly 
open  the  way. 

For  several  years  Mrs.  White  had  been  writing  con- 
cerning the  advantages  to  be  gained  by  establishing 
centers  of  influence  and  of  training  in  England  and 
in  some  of  the  Continental  countries  of  Europe,  and 
in  such  fields  as  Australasia,  where  the  prospects  were 
good  for  raising  up  and  educating  many  workers  to 
enter  the  less  favored  regions  beyond.  She  had  also 
been  counseling  the  brethren  to  carry  forward  an 
aggressive  campaign  in  the  Southern  States,  and  had 
often  pleaded  that  this  portion  of  the  field  be  dealt 
with  liberally. 

"It  is  the  very  essence  of  all  right  faith,"  she 
wrote,  "to  do  the  right  thing  at  the  right  time.  God 
is  the  great  Master  Worker,  and  by  His  providence 
He  prepares  the  way  for  His  work  to  be  accomplished. 
He"  provides  opportunities,  opens  up  lines  of  influ- 
ence and  channels  of  working.  If  His  people  are 
watching  the  indications  of  His  providence,  and  stand 
ready  to  cooperate  with  Him,  they  will  see  a  great 
work  accomplished.  Their  efforts,  rightly  directed, 
will  produce  a  hundredfold  greater  results  than  can 
be  accomplished  with  the  same  means  and  facilities 
in  another  channel  where  God  is  not  so  manifestly 
working.  .  .  . 


Through  the  South  to  the  Conference        381 

"Certain  countries  have  advantages  that  mark  them 
as  centers  of  education  and  influence.  In  the  English- 
speaking  nations  and  the  Protestant  nations  of  Europe 
it  is  comparatively  easy  to  find  access  to  the  people, 
and  there  are  many  advantages  for  establishing  in- 
stitutions and  carrying  forward  our  work.  In  some 
other  lands,  such  as  India  and  China,  the  workers 
must  go  through  a  long  course  of  education  before 
the  people  can  understand  them,  or  they  the  people. 
And  at  every  step  there  are  great  difficulties  to  be 
encountered  in  the  work.  In  America,  Australia, 
England,  and  some  other  European  countries,  many  of 
these  impediments  do  not  exist. ' '  "^ 

SPECIAL    OPPORTUNITIES    IN    THE   SOUTH 

During  her  journey  to  the  General  Conference  of 
1901,  Mrs.  White  took  occasion  to  pass  through  the 
Southern  States,  and  to  speak  words  of  courage  and 
counsel  to  those  who  were  laboring  there.  At  Vicks- 
burg.  Miss.,  she  came  in  direct  contact  with  the  work 
carried  forward  from  that  center  in  behalf  of  the 
colored  people.  At  Nashville  she  met  with  a  larger 
group  of  workers,  diligently  studying  the  neces- 
sities of  the  cause  in  the  Southern  States,  and  inau- 
gurating many  lines  of  work. 

The  Gospel  Herald,  formerly  printed  in  Battle 
Creek,  had  been  moved  to  Nashville,  and  the  advan- 
tages in  publishing  tracts  and  books  for  the  South- 
land, at  Nashville,  were  being  considered.  Regarding 
these  things,  Mrs.  White  testified : 

''Many  lines  of  business  will  open  up  as  the  work 
is  carried  forward.  There  is  much  work  to  be  done 
in  the  South,  and  in  order  to  do  this  work  the  labor- 
ers must  have  suitable  literature,   books  telling  the 

=  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  6,  pp.  24,  25  (published  in  1901). 


382  Life  Sketches 

truth  in  simple  language,  and  abundantly  illustrated. 
This  kind  of  literature  will  be  the  most  effective  means 
of  keeping  the  truth  before  the  people.  A  sermon 
may  be  preached  and  soon  forgotten,  but  a  book  re- 
mains." '^ 

In  communications  written  a  few  months  later  on 
the  necessity  of  planning  w^isely  for  the  conduct  of 
the  publishing  work  in  the  South,  it  was  plainly 
pointed  out  that  the  brethren  in  responsibility  in 
that  field  would  find  rich  blessing  in  preparing  and 
publishing  a  line  of  literature  specially  adapted  to 
the  peculiar  needs  of  the  various  classes  living  within 
their  borders. 

In  May,  1901,  the  Southern  Publishing  Associa- 
tion was  organized,  and  plans  were  laid  for  the 
strengthening  of  the  colporteur  work  throughout  the 
Southern  Union  Conference.  But  the  issuance  and 
circulation  of  specially  prepared  literature  would  not 
alone  meet  the  demands  of  the  field.  "We  need 
schools  in  the  South,"  declared  Mrs.  White.  "They 
must  be  established  away  from  the  city,  in  the  country. 
There  must  be  industrial  and  educational  schools, 
where  the  colored  people  can  teach  colored  people,  and 
schools  w^here  the  white  people  can  teach  the  w^hite 
people.  Missions  must  be  established. ' '  *  The  medical 
missionary  work  also  was  to  be  undertaken,  and  many 
small  centers  for  the  carrying  forward  of  this  line  of 
endeavor  were  to  be  established  at  strategic  points. 

INSTITUTIONAL   TRAINING   IN    MANY   LANDS 

Not  only  in  the  South  were  institutions  called  for, 
for  the  education  of  workers ;  centers  of  training  were 
to  be  established  in  many  lands, —  in  ' '  England,  Aus- 


^  Review  and  Herald,   May   28,    1901,   p.    11. 
*  General    Conference    Bulletin,     1901,    p.     483. 


Through  the  South  to  the  Conference        383 

tralia,  Germany,  and  Scandinavia,  and  other  Continen- 
tal countries  as  the  work  advances. ' ' 

* '  In  these  countries, ' '  Mrs.  White  pointed  out,  ' '  the 
Lord  has  able  workmen,  laborers  of  experience.  These 
can  lead  out  in  the  establishment  of  institutions,  the 
training  of  workers,  and  the  carrying  forward  of  the 
work  in  its  different  lines.  God  designs  that  they  shall 
be  furnished  with  means  and  facilities.  The  insti- 
tutions established  would  give  character  to  the  work 
in  these  countries,  and  would  give  opportunity  for 
the  training  of  workers  for  the  darker  heathen  nations. 
In  this  way  the  efficiency  of  our  experienced  workers 
would  be  multiplied  a  hundredfold. ' '  ° 

While  broad  foundations  were  to  be  laid  in  lands 
whence  many  workers  might  quickly  be  prepared  to 
go  forth  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  the  less  favored  re- 
gions were  not  to  be  neglected.  In  this  connection 
Mrs.  White  wrote:  "The  cry  comes  from  far-off 
countries,  'Come  over  and  help  us.'  These  are  not 
so  easily  reached,  and  not  so  ready  for  the  harvest, 
as  are  the  fields  more  nearly  within  our  sight;  but 
they  must  not  be  neglected. ' ' " 

It  was  her  great  desire  to  see  the  message  of  present 
truth  proclaimed  in  every  land,  that  led  Mrs.  White 
during  the  1901  General  Conference  to  outline  very 
clearly  God's  purpose  in  building  up  the  work  along 
broad  lines  in  the  favored  regions  of  the  earth.  It 
was  her  desire  to  see  the  message  proclaimed  in  hea- 
then lands,  that  led  her  to  urge  the  establishment  of 
institutional  training  centers  in  Great  Britain,  and  on 
the  Continent  of  Europe,  as  well  as  in  Australia  and 
in  the  Southern  States  of  America.  She  pointed  out 
the  folly  of  restricting  the  work  in  such  places. 


^  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  6,  p.  25, 
^Idem,  p.  27. 


384  Life  Sketches 

"Let  us  not  forget  the  English-speaking  countries," 
she  pleaded,  ' '  where,  if  the  truth  were  presented,  many- 
would  receive  and  practise  it.  London  has  been  pre- 
sented to  me  again  and  again  as  a  place  in  which  a 
great  work  is  to  be  done.  .  .  .  Why  have  not  workers 
been  sent  there,  men  and  women  who  could  have 
planned  for  the  advancement  of  the  work? 

SELF-SUPPORTING    MISSIONARIES 

"I  have  wondered  why  our  people,  those  who  are 
not  ordained  ministers,  but  w^ho  have  a  connection 
with  God,  who  understand  the  Scriptures,  do  not  open 
the  Word  to  others.  If  they  would  engage  in  this 
work,  great  blessing  would  come  to  their  own  souls.  .  .  . 

* '  Let  no  one  suppose  that  the  work  in  London  can  be 
carried  forward  by  one  or  two.  This  is  not  the  right 
plan.  While  there  must  be  those  who  can  oversee 
the  work,  there  is  to  be  an  army  of  workers  striving 
to  reach  the  different  classes  of  people.  .  .  . 

"God  calls  upon  His  people  to  awake.  There  is 
much  work  to  do,  and  no  one  is  to  say:  'We  do  not 
w^ant  this  one.  He  will  stand  in  our  way.  He  will 
hinder  us.'  Cannot  God  take  care  of  that?  Are  there 
not  those  in  this  congregation  who  will  settle  in  Lon- 
don to  work  for  the  ]\Iaster  ?  Are  there  not  those  who 
will  go  to  that  great  city  as  self-supporting  mission- 
aries? But  while  missionaries  are  to  do  all  they  can 
to  be  self-supporting,  let  those  who  remain  here,  who 
Sabbath  after  Sabbath  come  to  the  Tabernacle  to  hear 
the  word  of  God,  who  have  every  convenience  and  ad- 
vantage, let  them  beware  hoAV  they  say  to  those  they 
send  to  foreign  fields,  destitute  of  every  facility  and 
advantage,  '  You  must  be  self-supporting. '  .  .  . 

"The  European  field  must  receive  the  attention  it 
should  have.     And  we  are  not  to  forget  the  needy 


Through  the  South  to  the  Conference        385 

fields  close  at  hand.  Look  at  New  York !  What  repre- 
sentation for  the  truth  is  there  in  that  city?  How 
much  help  has  been  sent  there  ?  Our  educational  and 
health  work  must  be  established  there,  and  this  work 
must  be  given  financial  aid.  .  .  . 

"God  wants  the  work  to  go  forward  in  New  York. 
There  ought  to  be  thousands  of  Sabbath  keepers  in 
that  place,  and  there  would  be  if  the  work  were 
carried  on  as  it  should  be.  3ut  prejudices  spring  up. 
Men  want  the  work  to  go  in  their  lines,  and  they 
refuse  to  accept  broader  plans  from  others.  Thus 
opportunities  are  lost.  In  New  York  there  should  be 
several  small  companies  established,  and  workers 
should  be  sent  out.  It  does  not  follow  that  because  a 
man  is  not  ordained  as  a  preacher,  he  cannot  work  for 
God.  Let  such  ones  as  these  be  taught  how  to  work, 
then  let  them  go  out  to  labor.  On  returning,  let  them 
tell  what  they  have  done.  Let  them  praise  the  Lord 
for  His  blessing,  and  then  go  out  again.  Encourage 
them.  A  few  words  of  encouragement  will  be  an  in- 
spiration to  them. ' ' ' 

REORGANIZATION 

In  order  that  the  cause  of  God  might  prosper,  it 
was  imperative  that  the  administration  of  affairs  be 
such  as  to  permit  the  widest  possible  development  in 
all  lines  of  service.  "God  desires  His  work  to  be  a 
rising,  broadening,  enlarging  power,"  Mrs.  White 
declared  during  a  council  meeting  held  the  day 
preceding  the  formal  opening  of  the  Conference  ses- 
sion. "But  the  management  of  the  work  is  becoming 
confused  in  itself.  .  .  .  God  calls  for  a  change. ' '  ^ 


''General    Conference    Bulletin,    1901,    pp.    396-399. 
8  U-npublished  MS. 


386  Life  Sketches 

On  the  opening  day  of  the  Conference,  Mrs.  White 
spoke  further  regarding  these  matters : 

' '  Greater  strength  must  be  brought  into  the  manag- 
ing force  of  the  Conference.  .  .  .  God  has  not  put  any 
kingly  power  in  our  ranks  to  control  this  or  that 
branch  of  the  work.  The  work  has  been  greatly  re- 
stricted by  the  efforts  to  control  it  in  every  line.  Here 
is  a  vineyard  presenting  its  barren  places  that  have 
received  no  labor.  And  if  one  should  start  out  to 
till  these  places  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  unless  he 
should  get  the  permission  of  the  men  in  a  little  circle 
of  authority  he  would  receive  no  help.  But  God  means 
that  His  workers  shall  have  help.  If  a  hundred  should 
start  out  on  a  mission  to  these  destitute  fields,  crying 
unto  God,  He  would  open  the  way  before  them.  .  .  . 
If  the  work  had  not  been  so  restricted,  ...  it  would 
have  gone  forward  in  its  majesty.  It  would  have  gone 
in  weakness  at  first,  but  the  God  of  heaven  lives;  the 
great  Overseer  lives.  .  .  . 

''There  must  be  a  renovation,  a  reorganization;  a 
power  and  strength  must  be  brought  into  the  com- 
mittees that  are  necessary."" 

A  few  days  later,  when  it  was  proposed  to  organize 
the  Southern  field  into  a  strong  union  conference, 
Mrs.  White,  in  another  talk  before  the  delegates,  said : 

''The  arrangements  which  are  being  made  for  that 
field  are  in  accordance  with  the  light  w^hich  has  been 
given  me.  God  desires  the  Southern  field  to  have  a 
conference  of  its  own.  The  w^ork  there  must  be  done 
on  different  lines  from  the  work  in  any  other  field. 
The  laborers  there  will  have  to  work  on  peculiar  lines, 
nevertheless  the  work  will  be  done.  .  .  . 

"The  Lord  God  of  Israel  will  link  us  all  together. 
The  organizing  of  new  conferences  is  not  to  separate 

^General  Conference  Bulletin,  1901,  pp.  25,  26. 


Through  the  South  to  the  Conference        387 

us.  It  is  to  bind  us  together.  The  conferences  that  are 
formed  are  to  cling  mightily  to  the  Lord,  so  that 
through  them  He  can  reveal  His  power,  making  them 
excellent  representations  of  fruit  bearing. ' '  ^^ 

In  later  years,  as  these  plans  were  carried  out  more 
or  less  fully  by  brethren  in  responsibility,  Mrs.  White 
on  many  occasions  rejoiced  in  the  success  that  was 
crowning  the  efforts  of  an  army  of  workers  whose 
preparation  for  service  had  been  gained  in  strong 
training  centers  in  North  America,  Europe,  and  Aus- 
tralasia. 

And  great  was  Mrs.  White's  rejoicing  when  the  re- 
ports from  our  missionaries  in  China  indicated  that 
the  Lord  was  going  before  our  workers  in  that  land 
in  a  special  manner,  and  preparing  the  hearts  of  the 
heathen  for  the  reception  of  present  truth.  As  God 
opened  the  way  in  fields  that  in  former  years  had  been 
difficult  to  enter,  she  urged  the  brethren  in  responsi- 
bility to  do  all  in  their  power  to  cooperate  with  the 
heavenly  agencies  manifestly  at  work  in  the  dark  places 
of  earth.  At  the  same  time  she  continued  to  encourage 
those  having  to-  do  with  institutional  work,  to  hold  be- 
fore the  youth  in  training  the  high  ideals  for  which 
our  denominational  institutions  have  ever  stood,  and  to 
redoul)le  their  efforts  to  train  many  workers  to  enter 
the  fields  whitening  unto  the  harvest.  Thus  the  home 
land,  whether  in  America,  in  Europe,  in  Australasia, 
or  in  other  favored  lands,  was  to  be  linked  closely  with 
the  regions  beyond;  and  all  the  agencies  established 
for  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  God  were  to 
cooperate  for  the  accomplishment  of  one  purpose, — 
the  preparing  of  a  people  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord. 

^^  General  Conference  Bulletin,  1901,  pp.  69,  70. 


25 


LIII 
AT  THE  NATION'S  CAPITAL 

The  destruction  in  one  year,  by  fire,  of  the  main 
buildings  of  two  of  the  leading  Seventh-day  Advent- 
ist  institutions  at  Battle  Creek,  Mich.,  led  to  a  study 
of  the  advantages  that  might  accrue  to  the  cause  of 
God  through  a  removal  of  the  denominational  head- 
quarters and  of  the  Review  and  Herald  printing 
office  to  some  other  place. 

This  problem  was  spread  before  the  delegates  as- 
sembled at  the  1903  General  Conference.  The  brethren 
were  urged  to  express  freely  their  convictions  as  to 
the  proper  course  to  pursue.  While  they  had  the 
matter  under  advisement,  Mrs.  White,  who  w^as  in 
attendance  as  one  of  the  delegates,  bore  a  decided 
testimony  in  favor  of  adopting  a  policy  that  would 
result  in  a  widespread  dissemination  of  the  truths 
of  the  third  angel's  message.  She  called  attention  to 
oft  repeated  counsels  to  establish  centers  of  influence 
at  strategic  points,  and  to  arrange  for  a  wise  dis- 
tribution of  the  working  forces,  rather  than  to  follow 
plans  tending  toward  centralization.  The  stakes  were 
to  be  strengthened,  but  only  that  the  cords  might  be 
lengthened.  From  established  centers  the  influence 
of  present  truth  was  to  be  extended  into  all  the  world. 
Mrs.  White  said,  in  part : 

' '  Will  those  who  have  collected  in  Battle  Creek  hear 
the  Voice  speaking  to  them,  and  understand  that  they 
are  to  scatter  out  into  different  places,  where  they 
can  spread  abroad  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and 
where  they  can  gain  an  experience  different  from  the 
experience  that  they  have  been  gaining? 
(388) 


At  the  Nation's  Capital  389 

**In-  reply  to  the  question  that  has  been  asked  in 
regard  to  settling  somewhere  else,  I  answer,  Yes.  Let 
the  General  Conference  offices  and  the  publishing  work 
be  moved  from  Battle  Creek.  I  know  not  where  the 
place  will  be,  whether  on  the  Atlantic  coast  or  else- 
where; but  this  I  will  say:  Never  lay  a  stone  or  a 
brick  in  Battle  Creek  to  rebuild  the  Review  Office 
there.     God  has  a  better  place  for  it. "  ^ 

FROM  BATTLE  CREEK  TO  THE  EAST 

Before  the  close  of  the  1903  General  Conference, 
th§  delegates  voted : 

"That  the  General  Conference  offices  be  removed 
from  Battle  Creek,  Mich.,  to  some  place  favorable  for 
its  work  in  the  Atlantic  States. ''^ 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  Conference  session,  the 
General  Conference  Committee  took  the  following  ac- 
tion: 

''Voted,  That  we  favor  locating  the  headquarters 
of  the  General  Conference  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York 
City.'^' 

And  in  the  forty-third  annual  meeting  of  the  Re- 
view and  Herald  Publishing  Association,  held  April 
21,  1903,  recommendations  were  adopted  looking 
toward  the  transfer  of  the  work  of  the  Association  to 
some  point  in  the  Eastern  States. 

In  the  discussion  of  these  recommendations,  the  ob- 
ject set  forth  during  the  General  Conference  session 
—  placing  the  institution  where  it  could  best  share  the 
burden  of  giving  the  third  angel's  message  world-wide 
publicity  —  Avas  reiterated.  As  one  of  the  members 
of  the  Committee  on  Resolutions  declared,  in  support 
of  the  recommendations  offered : 


1  General    Conference   Bulletin,    1903,    p.    85. 

'Idem,  pp.  67,   103. 

^Review  and  Herald,  May  12,   1903,  p.   16. 


390  Life  Sketches 

"Why  do  we  talk  about  moving  this  institution? 
Is  it  not  to  place  ourselves  where  we  can  do  the  work 
entrusted  to  us  to  better  advantage?  Is  it  not  to 
place  ourselves  where  .  .  .  w^e  can  hasten  on  to  the  whole 
wide  world  with  our  message,  and  bring  the  glorious 
consummation  of  our  work  ? "  * 

IX   SEAECH    OF   A   SITE 

As  a  preliminary  step  toward  the  carrying  out  of 
the  recommendations  of  the  General  Conference  and 
of  the  stockholders  of  the  Review  and  Herald,  repre- 
sentative men  were  chosen  to  serve  as  a  locating  com- 
mittee. Before  proceeding  with  their  work,  they  wrote 
to  Mrs.  White,  requesting  her  to  communicate  to  them 
any  definite  light  she  might  have  regarding  the  exact 
place  where  they  should  transfer  the  publishing  in- 
terests. In  her  first  response  to  their  request,  Mrs. 
White  wrote : 

"I  have  no  special  light,  except  what  you  have  al- 
ready received,  in  reference  to  New  York  and  the  other 
large  cities  that  have  not  been  worked.  Decided  efforts 
should  be  made  in  Washington,  D.  C.  It  is  a  sad  thing 
that  the  record  stands  as  it  does,  showing  so  little  ac- 
complished there.  It  will  be  best*  to  consider  what  can 
be  done  for  this  city,  and  see  what  ways  of  working 
will  be  the  best. 

"In  the  past,  decided  testimony  has  been  borne  in 
regard  to  the  need  of  making  decided  efforts  to  bring 
the  truth  before  the  people  of  Washington.  .  .  . 

"May  the  Lord  help  us  to  move  under  standingly 
and  prayerfully.  I  am  sure  that  He  is  willing  that  we 
should  know,  and  that  right  early,  where  we  should 
locate  our  publishing  house.     I  am  satisfied  that  our 


Supplement  to  Review  and  Herald,  April  28,    1903,   p.   7. 


At  the  Nation's  Capital  391 

only  safe  course  is  to  be  ready  to  move  just  when  the 
cloud  moves.  Let  us  pray  that  He  will  direct  us.  He 
has  signified,  by  His  providence,  that  He  would  have 
us  leave  Battle  Creek. .  . . 

"New  York  needs  to  be  worked,  but  whether  our 
publishing  house  should  be  established  there,  I  cannot 
say.  I  should  not  regard  the  light  I  have  received  as 
definite  enough  to  favor  the  movement. 

' '  Let  us  all  lift  our  hearts  to  God  in  prayer,  having 
faith  that  He  will  guide  us.  What  more  can  we  do? 
Let  Him  indicate  the  place  where  the  publishing  house 
should  be  established.  We  are  to  have  no  will  of  our 
own,  but  are  to  seek  the  Lord,  and  follow  where  He 
leads  the  way. ' '  ^ 

The  locating  committee  met  in  New  York  City,  May 
18,  1903,  formed  their  plans,  and  began  at  once  an 
investigation  of  properties  in  suburban  places,  and 
along  the  Sound  and  up  the  Hudson.  Day  after  day 
they  continued  their  search,  until  finally  they  began  to 
despair  of  finding  anything  suitable  for  their  needs. 
Two  or  three  of  their  number  had  already  returned  to 
Battle  Creek,  when  a  second  letter  was  received  from 
Mrs.  White,  in  which  she  gave  further  counsel,  as 
follows : 

' '  During  the  past  night  many  things  have  been  pre- 
sented to  me  regarding  our  present  dangers,  and  some 
things  about  our  publishing  work  have  been  brought 
most  distinctly  to  my  mind. 

''As  our  brethren  search  for  a  location  for  the  Re- 
view and  Herald  publishing  house,  they  are  earnestly 
to  seek  the  Lord.  They  are  to  move  with  great  caution, 
watchfulness,  and  prayer,  and  with  a  constant  sense 
of  their  own  weakness.     We  must  not  depend  upon 

^Review    and   Herald,    Aug.    11,    1903,    p.    6. 


392  Life  Sketches 

human  judgment.  We  must  seek  for  the  wisdom  that 
God  gives.  .  .  . 

*'In  regard  to  establishing  the  institution  in  New 
York,  I  must  say,  Be  guarded.  I  am  not  in  favor  of 
its  being  near  New  York.  I  cannot  give  all  my  reasons, 
but  I  am  sure  that  any  place  within  thirty  miles  of 
that  city  would  be  too  near.  Study  the  surroundings 
of  other  places.  I  am  sure  that  the  advantages  of 
Washington,  D.  C,  should  be  closely  investigated. 

''The  workers  connected  with  the  publishing  house 
must  be  closely  guarded.  Our  young  men  and  young 
women  must  not  be  placed  where  they  will  be  in  danger 
of  being  ensnared  by  Satan. 

''We  should  not  establish  this  institution  in  a  city, 
nor  in  the  suburbs  of  a  city.  It  should  be  established 
in  a  rural  district,  where  it  can  be  surrounded  by  land. 
In  the  arrangements  made  for  its  establishment,  the 
climate  must  be  considered.  The  institution  should  be 
placed  where  the  atmosphere  is  most  conducive  to 
health.  This  point  should  be  given  an  important 
place  in  our  considerations,  for  wherever  the  office 
of  publication  is  established,  preparation  must  also 
be  made  to  fit  up  a  small  sanitarium  and  to  establish 
a  small  agricultural  school.  We  must,  therefore,  find 
a  place  that  has  sufficient  land  for  these  purposes. 
We  must  not  settle  in  a  congested  center. 

' '  My  brethren,  open  up  the  work  intelligently.  Let 
every  point  be  carefully  and  prayerfully  considered. 
After  much  prayer  and  frequent  consultation  together, 
act  in  accordance  with  the  best  judgment  of  all.  Let 
each  worker  sustain  the  other.  Do  not  fail  or  become 
discouraged.  Keep  your  perceptive  faculties  keen 
and  clear  by  learning  constantly  of  Christ,  the  Teacher 
who   cannot  err."* 

^Review   and   Herald,   Aug.    11,    1903. 


At  the  Nation's  Capital  393 

As  the  locating  committee  had  found  nothing  in  the 
vicinity  of  New  York  City  that  seemed  to  meet  their 
requirements,  and  as  they  had  been  counseled  in  both 
letters  to  study  the  advantages  of  Washington,  some 
members  of  the  committee  decided  to  go  to  that  city, 
although  with  but  little  hope  of  finding  the  advantages 
desired.    But  they  were  happily  surprised. 

' '  We.  had  not  looked  about  the  place  long, ' '  wrote 
one  of  the  committeemen,  ''before  there  began  to 
steal  over  us  a  conviction  that,  after  all,  Washington 
might  be  the  place  for  our  headquarters.  The  longer 
we  continued  to  search,  the  deeper  this  conviction 
grew.  We  found  conditions  here  far  more  in  harmony 
with  the  counsel  .  .  .  received,  than  we  had  found 
anywhere  else. ' '  ^ 

It  was  not  long  after  the  brethren  had  come,  to 
this  conviction,  when  they  received  a  third  letter  from 
Mrs.  White,  in  which  she  stated : 

"We  have  been  praying  for  light  regarding  the 
location  of  our  work  in  the  East,  and  light  has  come 
to  us  in  a  very  decided  way.  Positive  light  has  been 
given  me  that  there  will  be  offered  to  us  for  sale  places 
upon  which  much  money  has  been  expended  by  men 
who  had  money  to  use  freely.  The  owners  of  these 
places  die,  or  their  attention  is  called  to  some  other 
object,  and  their  property  is  offered  for  sale  at  a  very 
low  price. 

"In  regard  to  Washington,  I  will  say  that  twenty 
years  ago  memorials  for  God  should  have  been  es- 
tablished in  that  city,  or  rather,  in  its  suburbs.  .  .  . 

"We  are  many  years  behind  in  giving  the  message 
of  warning  in  the  city  that  is  the  capital  of  our  nation. 
Time  and  time  again  the  Lord  has  presented  Washing- 


Review  and  Herald,  Aug.  20,  1903, 


394  Life  Sketches 

ton  to  me  as  a  place  that  has  been  strangely  neglected. 
...  If  there  is  one  place  above  another  where  a  sani- 
tarium should  be  established,  and  where  gospel  work 
should  be  done,  it  is  Washington.  .  .  . 

"I  present  this  to  you  as  a  matter  that  is  stirring 
me  mightily.  One  thing  is  certain:  we  shall  not  be 
clear  unless  we  at  once  do  something  in  Washington 
to  represent  our  work.  I  shall  not  be  able'  to  rest 
until  I  see  the  truth  going  forth  as  a  lamp  that 
burneth.  .  .  . 

"From  the  light  given  me,  I  know  that,  for  the 
present,  the  headquarters  of  the  Review  and  Herald 
should  be  near  Washington,  If  there  is  on  our  books 
and  papers  the  imprint  of  Washington,  D.  C,  it  will 
be  seen  that  we  are  not  afraid  to  let  our  light  shine. 
Let  the  publishing  house  be  established  near  Washing- 
ton. Thus  we  shall  show  that  we  are  trying  to  do 
what  God  has  bidden  us  do  to  proclaim  the  last  mes- 
sage of  mercy  to  a  perishing  world.  "^ 

FAVORABLE    CONDITIONS    AT    TAKOMA   PARK,   D.    C. 

During  the  latter  part  of  July,  1903,  representative 
brethren  from  many  parts  of  the  field  met  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  and  proceeded  at  once  to  inspect  the 
outlying  portions  of  the  District  of  Columbia  for  suit- 
able properties.  Morning  by  morning,  before  going 
out,  they  met  to  pray  earnestly  for  divine  guidance. 
And  their  prayers  were  signally  answered.  In  Ta- 
koma  Park,  one  of  the  most  attractive  and  healthful  of 
the  towns  near  Washington,  was  found  a  tract  of  fifty 
acres,  which  seemed  to  meet  all  requirements.  With 
an  altitude  of  about  three  hundred  feet,  the  tract  was 
only  seven  miles  from  the  capitol  building,  and  within 

^Review  and  Herald,  Aug.  20,  1903. 


At  the  Nation's  Capital  395 

the  limits  of  Takoma  Park,  thus  having  the  advantages 
of  postal  services,  gas,  water,  sewerage,  and  streets; 
and  at  the  same  time  it  was  sufficiently  isolated  by 
dense  forests  to  have  the  added  advantages  of  a  re- 
tired country  estate.  The  property  was  covered  with 
hundreds  of  native  trees;  and  across  one  side  of  it, 
yet  inside  the  boundary  line,  ran  a  picturesque  stream 
fed  by  living  springs. 

In  former  years  this  property  had  been  selected  by 
a  Boston  physician  for  a  sanitarium  site,  and  upon  it 
he  had  expended,  including  purchase  price,  about 
sixty  thousand  dollars.  At  heavy  cost  he  had  had 
cleared  away  the  underbrush,  logs,  and  rubbish;  but 
he  had  been  unable  to  finance  his  proposed  enterprise, 
and  after  his  death  the  property  had  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  a  gentleman  who  held  a  $15,000  mortgage 
against  it,  and  who  was  now  offering  it  for  $6,000. 

The  brethren  felt  clear  in  securing,  without  delay, 
this  beautiful  property,  thereby  making  practicable 
the  establishment  of  a  sanitarium  and  a  school  near  the 
proposed  denominational  headquarters.  Though  the 
fifty-acre  tract  in  Takoma  Park  was  situated  a  mile  or 
so  beyond  the  District  line,  yet  the  locating  committee 
were  able  to  purchase  in  the  same  village  sufficient 
land  lying  within  the  District  line  to  serve  as  a  site 
for  the  factory  building  of  the  Eeview  and  Herald 
Publishing  Association.  Adjacent  lots  were  secured 
for  the  General  Conference  administration  building 
and  for  the  local  church  edifice  and  church  school. 

Thus  the  way  was  opening,  step  by  step,  for  the  early 
removal  of  the  Review  and  Herald  printing  plant  and 
the  General  Conference  offices  from  Battle  Creek, 
Mich.,  to  the  nation's  capital.  Only  a  few  weeks 
elapsed  before  actual  transfers  were  made,  and  the 
brethren  established  themselves  in  temporary  rented 


396  lAJe  Sketches 

quarters  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  pending  the  erection 
of  buildings  at  Takoma  Park. 

AN    ADVANCE   STEP 

"The  removal  to  Washington  of  work  hitherto  car- 
ried on  in  Battle  Creek,"  wrote  Mrs.  White  to  those 
who  had  ventured  to  make  the  transfer,  "is  a  step  in 
the  right  direction.  We  are  to  continue  to  press  into 
the  regions  beyond,  where  the  people  are  in  spiritual 
darkness."" 

Those  who  had  advanced  by  faith  were  richly  re- 
warded ;  and  as  they  labored  on,  they  could  see  more 
and  still  more  clearly  the  wisdom  of  the  step  they  had 
taken.  "As  the  months  go  by,"  wrote  the  editor  of 
the  Review,  in  a  last-page  note,  bearing  date  of  Feb. 
25,  1904,  "we  are  able  to  see  more  clearly  the  meaning 
of  the  removal  of  the  headquarters  of  our  work  to 
Washington,  and  to  appreciate  the  opportunity  offered 
here  to  establish  such  memorials  for  the  truth  as  will 
exert  a  wide  influence  in  behalf  of  this  message.  From 
the  instruction  given  through  the  Spirit  of  prophecy, 
it  is  plain  that  each  line  of  institutional  work  —  pub- 
lishing, educational,  and  medical  —  is  to  be  established 
here  in  a  representative  way,  and  that  a  continuous 
evangelical  effort  is  to  be  carried  forward,  so  that  at 
the  capital  of  the  nation  and  at  the  headquarters  of 
our  denominational  work  there  may  be  a  proper  repre- 
sentation of  this  message  as  a  missionary  movement." 

V^ORDS   OF   ENCOURAGEMENT 

Early  in  1904  Mrs.  White  decided  to  go  to  Washing- 
ton herself,  to  spend  some  months  there  while  founda- 
tions were  being  laid.  In  the  course  of  her  first  ser- 
mon, on  Sabbath  day,  April  30,  1904,  she  said : 

9  Review  and  Herald,  Oct.    1,    1903. 


At  the  Nation's  Capital  397 

' '  In  the  city  of  Washington  there  is  much  to  be  done. 
I  am  thankful  to  God  for  the  privilege  of  seeing  the 
land  that  has  been  purchased  for  our  institutional 
work  in  this  place.  The  securing  of  this  land  was  in 
the  Lord's  providence,  and  I  praise  God  that  our 
brethren  had  the  faith  to  take  this  forward  step.  As 
I  look  over  this  city,  I  realize  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  to  be  accomplished.  .  .  . 

''God  now  calls  upon  every  believer  in  this  center 
to  act  his  individual  part  in  helping  to  build  up  the 
work  that  must  be  done. ' ' " 

A  few  days  later,  Mrs.  White  wrote : 

"The  location  that  has  been  secured  for  our  school 
and  sanitarium  is  all  that  could  be  desired.  The  land 
resembles  representations  that  have  been  shown  me  by 
the  Lord.  It  is  well  adapted  for  the  purpose  for  which 
it  is  to  be  used.  There  is  on  it  ample  room  for  a  school 
and  a  sanitarium,  without  crowding  either  institu- 
tion. .  .  . 

"A  good  location  for  the  printing  office  has  been 
chosen  within  easy  distance  of  the  post  office;  and  a 
site  for  a  meetinghouse,  also,  has  been  found.  It  seems 
as  if  Takoma  Park  has  been  specially  prepared  for  us, 
and  that  it  has  been  waiting  to  be  occupied  by  our 
institutions  and  their  workers. 

' '  My  hopes  for  this  place  are  high. ,  The  country  for 
miles  and  miles  around  Washington  is  to  be  worked 
from  here.  I  am  so  thankful  that  our  work  is  to  be 
established  in  this  place.  Were  Christ  here  upon  the 
ground,  He  would  say,  'Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look 
on  the  fields;  for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest.^ 
John  4:35."" 


^''Review  and  Herald.  May  26,   1904. 
"  Unpublished  MS.,  May   io,    1904. 


398  Life  Sketches 


ARISE,   AND   BUILD 


>} 


In  order  to  bring  into  existence  a  strong  training 
center  at  the  denominational  headquarters,  the  breth- 
ren found  it  necessary  to  plan  for  the  raising  of  a 
fund  of  $100,000.  "God's  word  to  His  workers  in 
Washington  is,  '  Arise,  and  build, '  ' '  wrote  Mrs.  White 
in  one  of  her  published  appeals  in  behalf  of  this 
fund;  "and  His  word  to  His  people  in  all  the  con- 
ferences is,  'Strengthen  the  hands  of  the  builders.' 
The  work  in  Washington  is  to  advance  in  straight 
lines,  without  delay  or  hindrance.  Let  it  not  be  kept 
back  for  lack  of  means, ' '  ""^ 

Nobly  did  the  brethren  and  sisters  throughout  the 
world  respond  to  the  appeals  sent  forth  for  funds 
to  establish  a  strong  training  center  for  workers  at 
the  nation's  capital, —  so  nobly,  in  fact,  that  when 
the  delegates  to  the  1905  General  Conference  met  in 
the  beautiful  grove  that  had  been  purchased  at 
Takoma  Park,  and  presented  the  gifts  of  the  con- 
ferences for  the  closing  up  of  the  fund,  they  found 
that  the  amount  called  for  had  been  exceeded,  and 
that  a  large  overflow  was  available  for  appropriation 
to  missions. 

"We  feel  very  grateful  to  our  heavenly  Father," 
declared  Mrs.  White  during  the  1905  Conference  ses- 
sion where  the  fund  was  made  up,  "because  He  has 
moved  by  His  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  minds  of  His 
people  to  give  so  liberally  for  the  establishment  of 
His  work  here  in  Washington.  ...  He  will  place 
His  approval  on  the  efforts  made  to  carry  forward 
His  work  on  the  lines  that  He  has  marked  out. ' ' " 


^'^  Review  and  Herald,  July   14,   1904. 
•^^Idem,  June  1,   1905,  p.  13. 


LIV 
IN  SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA 

"All  our  medical  institutions  are  established  as 
Seventh-day  Adventist  institutions,  to  represent  the 
various  features  of  gospel  medical  missionary  work, 
and  thus  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming  of  the 
Lord,'"  wrote  Mrs.  White  in  1903,  when  the  develop- 
ment of  medical  missionary  work  in  southern  Cali- 
fornia was  under  consideration. 

"If  we  are  to  go  to  the  expense  of  building  sani- 
tariums in  order  that  we  may  work  for  the  salvation  of 
the  sick  and  afflicted,  we  must  plan  our  work  in  such 
a  way  that  those  we  desire  to  help  will  receive  the 
help  they  need.  We  are  to  do  all  in  our  power  for 
the  healing  of  the  body ;  but  we  are  to  make  the  heal- 
ing of  the  soul  of  far  greater  importance.  Those  who 
come  to  our  sanitariums  as  patients  are  to  be  shown 
the  way  of  salvation,  that  they  may  repent,  and  hear 
tie  words,  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee ;  go  in  peace  and 
sin  no  more. ' '  ^ 

It  was  because  of  extraordinary  opportunities 
presenting  themselves  for  the  winning  of  souls,  that 
Mrs.  White  bore  a  decided  testimony  in  favor  of 
establishing  a  group  of  medical  institutions  in  south- 
ern California.  "From  the  light  given  me  when  I 
was  in  Australia,  and  renewed  since  I  came  to 
America,"  she  wrote  in  1902,  "I  know  that  our  work 
in  southern  California  must  advance  more  rapidly. 
The  people  flocking  to  that  place  in  search  of  health 
must  hear  the  last  message  of  mercy.  .  .  . 

"From  many  places  in  southern  California  the  light 


1  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  7,  p.  107. 
-  Idem,   p.    96. 

(399) 


400  Life  Sketches 

is  to  shine  forth  to  the  multitudes.  Present  truth  is 
to  be  as  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  which  cannot  be  hid. 

''In  southern  California  there  are  many  properties 
for  sale  on  wliich  buildings  suitable  for  sanitarium 
work  are  already  erected.  Some  of  these  properties 
should  be  purchased,  and  medical  missionary  work 
carried  forward  on  sensible,  rational  lines.  Several 
small  sanitariums  are  to  be  established  in  southern 
California  for  the  benefit  of  the  multitudes  drawn 
there  in  the  hope  of  finding  health.  Instruction 
has  been  given  me  that  now  is  our  opportunity  to 
reach  the  invalids  flocking  to  the  health  resorts  of 
southern  California,  and  that  a  work  may  be  done  also 
in  behalf  of  their  attendants.  .  .  . 

"Instead  of  investing  in  one  medical  institution  all 
the  means  obtainable,  we  ought  to  establish  smaller 
sanitariums  in  many  places.  Soon  the  reputation  of 
the  health  resorts  in  southern  California  wall  stand 
even  higher  than  it  stands  at  present.  Now  is  our  time 
to  enter  that  field  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  forward 


?  y 


medical  missionary  work. 

During  the  years  when  such  counsels  as  these  were 
being  given,  Mrs.  White  visited  southern  California 
on  several  occasions,  in  the  hope  of  encouraging  the 
brethren  to  persevere  in  their  search  for  properties 
suitable  for  use  as  medical  institutions.  At  times,  in 
visions  of  the  night  there  were  given  her  flash-light 
pictures  of  sanitariums  in  running  order.  These 
representations  she  endeavored  to  wTite  out  and  pass 
on  to  tlie  brethren  in  responsibility.  At  other  times 
there  was  brought  vividly  before  her  mind  instruction 
given  in  past  years  as  to  the  aim  and  object  of  medical 
missionary  work,  and  as  to  the  pattern  that  should  be 

^  MS.  as  published  in  the  Medical  Evangelist,  Vol.  1,  No.  2. 


In  Southern  California  401 

followed  in  establishing  and  maintaining  sanitarium 
enterprises  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

While  the  eyes  of  some  of  the  brethren  were  turned 
toward  the  cities,  Mrs.  White  called  attention  to  the 
advantages  of  country  locations,  and  the  benefits 
that  would  come  to  patients  far  removed  from  the  dis- 
tracting influences  of  modern  city  life.  Considerable 
portions  of  this  instruction  were  published  in  "Testi- 
monies for  the  Church,"  Volume  7.*  Among  the 
presentations  set  forth  were  the  following : 

"In  the  night  season  I  was  given  a  view  of  a  sani- 
tarium in  the  country.  The  institution  was  not  large, 
but  it  was  complete.  It  was  surrounded  by  beautiful 
trees  and  shrubbery,  beyond  which  were  orchards  and 
groves.  Connected  with  the  place  were  gardens,  in 
which  the  lady  patients,  when  they  chose,  could  culti- 
vate flowers  of  every  description,  each  patient  selecting 
a  special  plot  for  which  to  care.  Outdoor  exercise  in 
these  gardens  was  prescribed  as  a  part  of  the  regular 
treatment. 

' '  Scene  after  scene  passed  before  me.  In  one  scene 
a  number  of  suffering  patients  had  just  come  to  one 
of  our  country  sanitariums.  In  another  I  saw  the 
same  company,  but,  oh,  how  transformed  their  ap- 
pearance !  Disease  had  gone,  the  skin  was  clear,  the 
countenance  joyful ;  body  and  mind  seemed  animated 
with  new  life.  .  .  . 

"Many  of  the  sick  and  suffering  will  turn  from 
the  cities  to  the  country,  refusing  to  conform  to  the 
habits,  customs,  and  fashions  of  city  life;  they  will 
seek  to  regain  health  in  some  one  of  our  country  sani- 
tariums. Thus,  though  we  are  removed  from  the 
cities  twenty  or  thirty  miles,  we  shall  be  able  to  reach 

*  See  section  entitled  "Our  Sanitarium  Work,"  pp.  57-109,  in  "Testi- 
monies for  the  Cliurch,"  Vol.  7. 


402  Life  Sketches 

the  people,  and  those  who  desire  health  will  have  op- 
portunity to  regain  it  under  conditions  most  favorable. 

''God  will  work  wonders  for  us  if  we  will  in  faith 
cooperate  with  Him.  Let  us,  then,  pursue  a  sensible 
course,  that  our  efforts  may  be  blessed  of  heaven,  and 
cro\ATied  with  success. ' '  ° 

The  counsels  regarding  the  extension  of  medical 
missionary  work  were  not  limited  to  any  one  favored 
section.  "God  has  qualified  His  people  to  enlighten 
the  world,"  Mrs.  White  wrote  while  her  mind  was 
especially  exercised  concerning  the  opportunities  be- 
fore Seventh-day  Adventists  in  southern  California. 
"He  has  entrusted  them  with  faculties  by  which  they 
are  to  extend  His  work  until  it  shall  encircle  the  globe. 
In  all  parts  of  the  earth,  they  are  to  establish 
sanitariums,  schools,  publishing  houses,  and  kindred 
facilities  for  the  accomplishment  of  His  work.  ...  In 
many  lands  medical  missions  are  to  be  established,  to 
act  as  God's  helping  hand  in  ministering  to  the 
afflicted. 

"Christ  cooperates  with  those  who  engage  in  medi- 
cal missionary  work.  Men  and  women  who  unselfishly 
do  what  they  can  to  establish  sanitariums  and  treat- 
ment rooms  in  many  lands  will  be  richly  rewarded. 
Those  who  visit  these  institutions  will  be  benefited 
physically,  mentally,  and  spiritually  —  the  weary  will 
be  refreshed,  the  sick  restored  to  health,  the  sin-bur- 
dened relieved.  In  far-off  countries,  from  those  whose 
hearts  are  by  these  agencies  turned  from  the  service 
of  sin  unto  righteousness,  will  be  heard  thanksgiving 
and  the  voice  of  melody.  By  their  songs  of  grateful 
praise  a  testimony  will  be  borne  that  will  win  others 
to  allegiance  to  and  fellowship  with  Christ. ' '  * 

s  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  7,  pp.  78,  79. 
°  Idem,  pp.   51,    52. 


In  Southern  California  403 

At  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  the  Loma  Linda 
Sanitarium,  April  15,  1906,  Mrs.  White  reviewed  some 
of  the  remarkable  providences  that  had  attended  the 
efforts  of  the  brethren  to  secure  sanitarium  properties 
in  southern  California.  She  also  outlined  briefly  the 
divine  purpose  that  is  to  be  wrought  out  through  such 
agencies.    In  the  course  of  her  remarks,  she  declared : 

"Solemn  is  the  responsibility  resting  upon  medical 
missionaries.  They  are  to  be  missionaries  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  term.  The  sick  and  the  suffering  w^ho  en- 
trust themselves  to  the  care  of  the  helpers  in  our 
medical  institutions,  must  not  be  disappointed.  They 
are  to  be  taught  how  to  live  in  harmony  with  heaven. 
As  they  learn  to  obey  God's  law,  they  will  be  richly 
blessed  in  body  and  in  spirit. 

"The  advantage  of  outdoor  life  must  never  be  lost 
sight  of.  How  thankful  we  should  be  that  God  has 
given  us  beautiful  sanitarium  properties  at  Paradise 
Valley  and  Glendale  and  Loma  Linda!  'Out  of  the 
cities !  out  of  the  cities ! ' —  this  has  been  my  message 
for  years.  We  cannot  expect  the  sick  to  recover 
rapidly  when  they  are  shut  in  within  four  walls,  in 
some  city,  with  no  outside  view  but  houses,  houses, 
houses, —  nothing  to  animate,  nothing  to  enliven.  And 
yet  how  slow  some  are  to  realize  that  the  crowded 
cities  are  not  favorable  places  for  sanitarium  work! 

"Even  in  southern  California,  not  many  years 
ago,  there  were  some  who  favored  the  erection  of  a 
large  sanitarium  building  in  the  heart  of  Los  Angeles. 
In  the  light  of  the  instruction  God  had  given,  we 
could  not  consent  to  the  carrying  out  of  any  such 
plan.  In  the  visions  of  the  night  the  Lord  had  shown 
me  unoccupied  properties  in  the  country,  suitable 
for  sanitarium  purposes,  and  for  sale  at  a  price  far 
below  the  original  cost. 


26 


404  Life  Sketches 

"It  was  some  time  before  we  found  these  places. 
First  we  secured  the  Paradise  Valley  Sanitarium, 
near  San  Diego.  A  few  months  later,  in  the  good 
providence  of  God,  the  Glendale  property  came  to  the 
notice  of  our  people,  and  was  purchased  and  fitted 
up  for  service.  But  light  came  that  our  W'Ork  of 
establishing  sanitariums  in  southern  California  Avas 
not  complete;  and  on  several  different  occasions  testi- 
monies w^ere  given  that  medical  missionary  work  must 
be  done  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Redlands. 

"In  an  article  published  in  the  Review  of  April  6, 
1905,  I  wrote : 

"  'On  our  w'ay  back  to  Redlands,  as  our  train 
passed  through  miles  of  orange  groves,  I  thought  of 
the  efforts  that  should  be  made  in  this  beautiful  val- 
ley to  proclaim  the  truth  for  this  time.  I  recognized 
this  section  of  southern  California  as  one  of  the  places 
that  had  been  presented  to  me  with  the  word  that  it 
should  have  a  fully  equipped  sanitarium. 

"  'Why  have  such  fields  as  Redlands  and  River- 
side been  left  almost  unworked?  .  .  .  The  Lord  would 
have  brave,  earnest  men  and  women  take  up  His  work 
in  these  places.  The  cause  of  God  is  to  make  more 
rapid  advancement  in  southern  California  than  it 
has  in  the  past.  Every  year  thousands  of  people 
visit  southern  California  in  search  of  health,  and  by 
various  methods  we  should  seek  to  reach  them  with 
the  truth.  They  must  hear  the  w^arning  to  prepare 
for  the  great  day  of  the  Lord,  which  is  right  upon 
us.  .  .  .  Workers  who  can  speak  to  the  multitudes 
are  to  be  located  where  they  can  meet  the  people, 
and  give  them  the  warning  message.  .  .  .  Let  them  be 
quick  to  seize  opportunities  to  place  present  truth 
before  those  who  know  it  not.    Let  them  give  the  mes- 


In  Southern  Calif orni&  405 

sage  with  clearness  and  power,  that  those  who  have 
ears  to  hear  may  hear.' 

''These  words  were  written  before  I  had  learned 
anything  about  the  property  at  Loma  Linda.  Still 
the  burden  of  establishing  another  sanitarium  rested 
upon  me.  In  the  fall  of  1903  I  had  a  vision  of  a 
sanitarium  in  the  midst  of  beautiful  grounds,  some- 
where in  southern  California,  and  no  property  I  had 
visited  answered  to  the  presentation  given  in  this 
vision.  At  the  time,  I  wrote  about  this  vision  to  our 
brethren  and  sisters  assembled  at  the  Los  Angeles 
camp  meeting  early  in  September,  1903. 

"While  attending  the  General  Conference  of  1905, 
at  Washington,  D.  C,  I  received  a  letter  from  Elder 
J.  A.  Burden,  describing  a  property  he  had  found 
four  miles  west  of  Redlands,  five  and  one  half  miles 
southeast  of  San  Bernardino,  and  eight  miles  northeast 
of  Riverside.  As  I  read  his  letter,  I  was  impressed 
that  this  was  one  of  the  places  I  had  seen  in  vision.  .  .  . 

"Later,  when  I  visited  this  property,  I  recognized 
it  as  one  of  the  places  I  had  seen  nearly  two  years 
before  in  vision.  How  thankful  I  am  to  the  Lord  our 
God  for  this  place,  which'  is  all  prepared  for  us  to 
use  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  His  name ! "  ^ 

To  the  delegates  assembled  at  the  1909  General  Con- 
ference, Mrs.  White  outlined  some  of  the  experiences 
connected  with  the  establishment  of  medical  mission- 
ary work  on  a  solid  basis  in  southern  California,  and 
referred  particularly  to  the  prospering  hand  of  God 
in  providing  facilities  for  the  training  of  many  medi- 
cal missionary  evangelists  for  world-wide  service.  In 
this  connection  she  said : 

"One  of  the  chief  advantages  of  Loma  Linda  is  the 
pleasing  variety  of  charming  scenery  on  every  side. 

'^  Review    and    Herald,    June    21,    1906, 


406  Life  Sketches 

The  extensive  view  of  valley  and  mountain  is  magnifi- 
cent. But  more  important  than  magnificent  scenery 
and  beautiful  buildings  and  spacious  grounds  is  the 
close  proximity  of  this  institution  to  a  densely  popu- 
lated district,  and  the  opportunity  thus  afforded  of 
communicating  to  many,  many  people  a  knowledge 
of  the  third  angel's  message.  We  are  to  have  clear 
spiritual  discernment,  else  we  shall  fail  of  discerning 
the  opening  providences  of  God  that  are  preparing 
the  way  for  us  to  enlighten  the  world. 

' '  With  the  possession  of  this  place  comes  the  weighty 
responsibility  of  making  the  work  of  the  institution 
educational  in  character.  Loma  Linda  is  to  be  not 
only  a  sanitarium,  but  an  educational  center.  A  school 
is  to  be  established  here  for  the  training  of  gospel 
medical  missionary  evangelists.  .  .  . 

''In  Loma  Linda  we  have  an  advantageous  center 
for  the  carrying  on  of  various  missionary  enterprises. 
We  can  see  that  it  was  in  the  providence  of  God  that 
this  sanitarium  was  placed  in  the  possession  of  our 
people.  We  should  appreciate  Loma  Linda  as  a  place 
which  the  Lord  foresaw  we  should  need  and  which  He 
gave  us.  There  is  a  very  precious  work  to  be  done 
in  connection  with  the  interests  of  the  sanitarium  and 
the  school  at  Loma  Linda,  and  this  will  be  done,  w^hen 
we  all  work  to  that  end,  moving  unitedly  in  God's 
order.'" 


Review  and  Herald,  June  21,  1906,  pp.  173,   174,  176,  177. 


LV 
THE  SAN  FRANCISCO  EARTHQUAKE 

Thursday  afternoon,  April  12,  1906,  Mrs.  White 
left  her  home  to  attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Southern  California  Conference,  at  Los  Angeles,  and 
the  dedicatory  exercises  of  two  sanitariums  —  Para- 
dise Valley,  near  San  Diego,  and  Loma  Linda,  in  the 
San  Bernardino  Valley.  The  first  few  days  were  spent 
in  Loma  Linda,  and  during  this  time  she  had  a  re- 
markable experience,  which  she  has  briefly  described 
thus: 

RETRIBUTIVE   JUDGMENTS 

"While  at  Loma  Linda,  Cal,  April  16,  1906,  there 
passed  before  me  a  most  wonderful  representation. 
During  a  vision  of  the  night,  I  stood  on  an  eminence, 
from  which  I  could  see  houses  shaken  like  a  reed  in 
the  wind.  Buildings,  great  and  small,  were  falling 
to  the  ground.  Pleasure  resorts,  theaters;  hotels,  and 
the  homes  of  the  wealthy  were  shaken  and  shattered. 
Many  lives  were  blotted  out  of  existence,  and  the  air 
was  filled  with  the  shrieks  of  the  injured  and  the  ter- 
rified. 

"The  destroying  angels  of  God  were  at  work.  One 
touch,  and  buildings  so  thoroughly  constructed  that 
men  regarded  them  as  secure  against  every  danger, 
quickly  became  heaps  of  rubbish.  There  was  no  as- 
surance of  safety  in  any  place.  I  did  not  feel  in  any 
special  peril,  but  the  awfulness  of  the  scenes  that 
passed  before  me  I  cannot  find  words  to  describe.  It 
seemed  that  the  forbearance  of  God  was  exhausted,  and 
that  the  judgment  day  had  come. 

"The  angel  that  stood  by  my  side  then  instructed 
me  that  but  few  have  any  conception  of  the  wicked- 

(407) 


408  Ufe  Sketches 

ness  existing  in  our  world  to-day,  and  especially  the 
wickedness  in  the  large  cities.  He  declared  that  the 
Lord  has  appointed  a  time  when  He  will  visit  trans- 
gressors in  Avrath  for  persistent  disregard  of  His  law. 

*' Terrible  as  was  the  representation  that  passed 
before  me,  that  which  impressed  itself  most  vividly 
upon  my  mind  was  the  instruction  given  me  in  con- 
nection with  it.  The  angel  that  stood  by  my  side 
declared  that  God's  supreme  rulership,  and  the 
sacredness  of  His  law,  must  be  revealed  to  those  who 
persistently  refuse  to  render  obedience  to  the  King 
of  kings.  Those  who  choose  to  remain  disloyal,  must 
be  visited  in  mercy  with  judgments,  in  order  that, 
if  possible,  they  may  be  aroused  to  a  realization  of  the 
sinfulness  of  their  course. 

''Throughout  the  following  day  I  pondered  the 
scenes  that  had  passed  before  me,  and  the  instruc- 
tion that  had  been  given.  During  the  afternoon  we 
journeyed  to  Glendale,  near  Los  Angeles;  and  the 
following  night  ...  I  seemed  to  be  in  an  assembly, 
setting  before  the  people  the  requirements  of  God's 
law.  I  read  the  scriptures  regarding  the  institution 
of  the  Sabbath  in  Eden  at  the  close  of  the  creation 
week,  and  regarding  the  giving  of  the  law  at  Sinai; 
and  then  declared  that  the  Sabbath  is  to  be  observed 
'for  a  perpetual  covenant,'  as  a  sign  between  God  and 
His  people  forever,  that  they  may  know  that  they  are 
sanctified  by  the  Lord,  their  Creator. 

"Then  I  further  dwelt  upon  the  supreme  rulership 
of  God  above  all  earthly  rulers.  His  law  is  to  be  the 
standard  of  action.  Men  are  forbidden  to  pervert 
their  senses  by  intemperance,  or  by  yielding  their 
minds  to  satanic  influences ;  for  this  makes  impossible 
the  keeping  of  God's  law.     While  the  divine  Ruler 


The  San  Francisco  Earthquake  409 

bears  long  with  perversity,  He  is  not  deceived,  and 
will  not  always  keep  silence.  His  supremacy.  His 
authority  as  Euler  of  the  universe,  must  finally  be 
acknowledged,  and  the  just  claims  of  His  law  vindi- 
cated. 

"Much  more  instruction  regarding  the  long-suf- 
ferance of  God  and  the  necessity  of  arousing  trans- 
gressors to  a  realization  of  their  perilous  position  in 
His  sight,  was  repeated  to  the  people,  as  received  from 
my  instructor. ' '  ^ 

"It  has  taken  me  many  days  to  write  out  a  por- 
tion of  that  which  was  revealed  those  two  nights  at 
Loma  Linda  and  Glendale. ' ' " 

"On  April  18,  two  days  after  the  scene  of  falling 
buildings  had  passed  before  me,  I  went  to  fill  an  ap- 
pointment in  the  Carr  Street  church,  Los  Angeles. 
As  we  neared  the  church,  we  heard  the  newsboys 
crying,  'San  Francisco  destroyed  by  an  earthquake!' 
With  a  heavy  heart  I  read  the  first  hastily  printed 
news  of  the  terrible  disaster."' 

WORKING   THE    CITIES   FROM   OUTPOST    CENTERS 

In  the  course  of  her  talk  before  the  conference, 
Mrs.  White  exalted  the  sacredness  of  God's  law,  and 
spoke  decidedly  regarding  the  necessity  of  prompt 
action  and  of  acquainting  the  people  with  the  mean- 
ing of  the  things  coming  upon  the  earth.  She  referred 
particularly  to  the  advantages  to  be  gained  by  work- 
ing the  cities  from  outpost  centers. 

' '  Out  of  the  cities,  out  of  the  cities ! "  she  declared ; 
"this  is  the  message  the  Lord  has  been  giving  me. 
The  earthquakes  will  come ;  the  floods  will  come ;  and 
we  are  not  to  establish  ourselves  in  the  wicked  cities, 

I  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9,  pp.  92-94, 

•Review   and   Herald,  July   5,    1906. 

3  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9,  p.  94. 


410  Life  Sketches 

where  the  enemy  is  served  in  every  way,  and  where 
God  is  so  often  forgotten.  The  Lord  desires  that  we 
shall  have  clear  spiritual  eyesight.  We  must  be  quick 
to  discern  the  peril  that  would  attend  the  establish- 
ment of  institutions  in  these  wicked  cities.  We  must 
make  wise  plans  to  warn  the  cities,  and  at  the  same 
time  live  where  we  can  shield  our  children  and  our- 
selves from  the  contaminating  and  demoralizing  in- 
fluences so  prevalent  in  these  places. ' '  * 

SCENES   OF   DESTRUCTION 

Two  weeks  later  Mrs.  White  returned  to  her  St. 
Helena  home  by  way  of  San  Jose,  Mountain  View, 
and  San  Francisco.  ''As  we  traveled  northward," 
she  wrote  in  an  account  of  this  journey,  "we  saw 
some  of  the  effects  of  the  earthquake;  and  when  we 
entered  San  Jose,  we  could  see  that  large  buildings 
had  collapsed,  and  that  others  had  been  seriously 
damaged, 

"At  Mountain  View,  the  new  post  office  and  some 
of  the  largest  stores  in  town  had  been  leveled  to  the 
ground.  Other  buildings  had  partially  collapsed,  and 
were  badly  wrecked. ' '  ^ 

' '  On  our  way  home  from  Mountain  View,  we  passed 
through  San  Francisco,  and,  hiring  a  carriage,  spent 
an  hour  and  a  half  in  viewing  the  destruction  wrought 
in  that  great  city.  Buildings  that  were  thought  to 
be  proof  against  disaster,  were  lying  in  ruins.  In 
some  instances,  buildings  were  partially  sunken  in 
the  ground.  The  city  presented  a  most  dreadful  pic- 
ture of  the  inefficiency  of  human  ingenuity  to  frame 
fireproof  and  earthquake-proof  structures. ' '  * 

*  Review  and  Herald,  Julv  5.   1906. 
5  Idem,  May  24,  1906. 

*  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9,  pp.  94,  95. 


The  San  Francisco  Earthquake  411 

WARNINGS   AND   EXHORTATIONS 

As  regards  her  teachings  and  warnings  concerning 
the  necessity  of  earnest  endeavor  in  proclaiming  the 
third  angel's  message  in  the  cities,  in  view  of  the 
calamities  that  were  to  befall  populous  centers  as 
the  end  of  the  world  draws  nigh,  Mrs.  White  has 
written  thus : 

' '  Since  the  San  Francisco  earthquake,  many  rumors 
have  been  current  regarding  statements  I  have  made. 
Some  have  reported  that  while  in  Los  Angeles,  I 
claimed  that  I  had  predicted  the  San  Francisco  earth- 
quake and  fire,  and  that  Los  Angeles  would  be  the 
next  city  to  suffer.  This  is  not  true.  The  morning 
after  the  earthquake,  I  said  no  more  than  that  'the 
earthquakes  will  come ;  the  floods  will  come ; '  and  that 
the  Lord's  message  to  us  is  that  we  shall  'not  establish 
ourselves  in  the  wicked  cities.' 

"Not  many  years  ago,  a  brother  laboring  in  New 
York  City  published  some  very  startling  notices 
regarding  the  destruction  of  that  city.  I  wrote 
immediately  to  the  ones  in  charge  of  the  work  there, 
saying  that  it  was  not  wise  to  publish  such  notices; 
that  thus  an  excitement  might  be  aroused  which  would 
result  in  a  fanatical  movement,  hurting  the  cause  of 
God.  It  is  enough  to  present  the  truth  of  the  word  of 
God  to  the  people.  Startling  notices  are  detrimental 
to  the  progress  of  the  work. ' '  ^ 

Under  date  of  Aug.  3,  1903,  Mrs.  White  further 
wrote  regarding  this  sensational  report : 

"How  comes  the  word  that  I  have  declared  that 
New  York  is  to  be  swept  away  by  a  tidal  wave  ?  This 
I  have  never  said.  I  have  said,  as  I  looked  at  the 
great  buildings  going  up   there,   story  after  story: 

^  Review  and  Herald,  July  5,  1906. 


412  Life  Sketches 

'What  terrible  scenes  will  take  place  when  the  Lord 
shall  arise  to  shake  terribly  the  earth !  Then  the  words 
of  Eev.  18 :  1-3  will  be  fulfilled. '  The  whole  of  the 
eighteenth  chapter  of  Revelation  is  a  warning  of  what 
is  coming  on  the  earth.  But  I  have  no  light  in  partic- 
ular in  regard  to  what  is  coming  on  New  York,  only 
I  know  that  one  day  the  great  buildings  there  will  be 
thrown  down  by  the  turning  and  overturning  of  God's 
powder.  From  the  light  given  me,  I  know  that  destruc- 
tion is  in  the  world.  One  w^ord  from  the  Lord,  one 
touch  of  His  mighty  power,  and  these  massive  struc- 
tures will  fall.  Scenes  will  take  place  the  fearfulness 
of  which  w^e  cannot  imagine." 

On  Sept.  1,  1902,  Mrs.  White  wrote: 

"Well  equipped  tent  meetings  should  be  held  in 
the  large  cities,  such  as  San  Francisco;  for  not  long 
hence  these  cities  will  suffer  under  the  judgments 
of  God.  San  Francisco  and  Oakland  are  becoming 
as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the  Lord  will  visit 
them  in  wrath." 

June  20,  1903:  *'The  judgments  of  God  are  in  our 
land.  The  Lord  is  soon  to  come.  In  fire  and  flood 
and  earthquake.  He  is  warning  the  inhabitants  of 
this  earth  of  His  soon  approach.  0  that  the  people 
may  know  the  time  of  their  visitation !  We  have  no 
time  to  lose.  We  must  make  more  determined  efforts 
to  lead  the  people  of  the  world  to  see  that  the  day  of 
judgment  is  at  hand." 

June  3,  1903:  *' There  are  many  with  whom  the 
Spirit  of  God  is  striving.  The  time  of  God's  destruc- 
tive judgments  is  the  time  of  mercy  for  those  who 
have  no  opportunity  to  learn  what  is  truth.  Tenderly 
will  the  Lord  look  upon  them.  His  heart  of  mercy 
is  touched;  His  hand  is  still  stretched  out  to  save." 


The  San  Francisco  Earthquake  413 

Nov.  12,  1902 :  "The  time  is  nearing  when  the  great 
crisis  in  the  history  of  the  world  will  have  come, 
when  every  movement  in  the  government  of  God  will 
be  watched  v/ith  intense  interest  and  inexpressible 
apprehension.  In  quick  succession  the  judgments  of 
God  will  follow  one  another, —  fire  and  flood  and  earth- 
quakes, with  war  and  bloodshed.  Something  great 
and  decisive  will  soon  of  necessity  take  place.''* 

Feb.  15,  1904:  "When  I  was  last  in  New  York,  I 
was  in  the  night  season  called  upon  to  behold  build- 
ings rising  story  after  story  toward  heaven.  These 
buildings  were  warranted  to  be  fireproof,  and  they 
were  erected  to  glorify  the  owners.  Higher  and  still 
higher  these  buildings  rose,  and  in  them  the  most 
costly  material  was  used.  .  .  . 

"As  these  lofty  buildings  went  up,  the  owners  re- 
joiced with  ambitious  pride  that  they  had  money  to 
use  in  glorifying  self.  .  .  .  Much  of  the  money  that 
they  thus  invested  had  been  obtained  through  exaction, 
through  grinding  the  faces  of  the,  poor.  In  the  books 
of  heaven,  an  account  of  every  business  transaction  is 
kept.  There  every  unjust  deal,  every  fraudulent  act, 
is  recorded.  The  time  is  coming  when  in  their  fraud 
and  insolence  men  will  reach  a  point  that  the  Lord 
will  not  permit  them  to  pass,  and  they  will  learn  that 
there  is  a  limit  to  the  forbearance  of  Jehovah. 

' '  The  scene  that  next  passed  before  me  was  an  alarm 
of  fire.  Men  looked  at  lofty  and  supposedly  fireproof 
buildings,  and  said,  'They  are  perfectly  safe.'  But 
these  buildings  were  consumed  as  if  made  of  pitch. 
The  fire  engines  could  do  nothing  to  stay  the  destruc- 
tion.   The  firemen  were  unable  to  operate  the  engines. 

s  These  and  several  other  extracts  of  like  nature  were  published  in 
an  article  by  Mrs.  White  in  the  Review  bearing  date  of  July  5,    laub. 


414  Life  Sketches 

"I  am  instructed  that  when  the  Lord's  time  comes, 
should  no  change  have  taken  place  in  the  hearts  of 
proud,  ambitious  human  beings,  men  will  find  that 
the  hand  that  has  been  strong  to  save  will  be  strong  to 
destroy.  No  earthly  power  can  stay  the  hand  of  God. 
No  material  can  be  used  in  the  erection  of  buildings 
that  will  preserve  them  from  destruction  when  God's 
appointed  time  comes  to  send  retribution  on  men  for 
their  insolence  and  their  disregard  of  His  law."  ' 

CALLS    TO   REPENTANCE 

The  mercy  of  God  in  sparing  so  many  lives  during 
the  dreadful  calamity  befalling  San  Francisco  and 
near-by  communities,  was  pointed  out  by  ]\Irs.  White 
as  constituting  a  strong  appeal  to  all  classes  to  recog- 
nize the  supreme  rulership  of  Jehovah  and  the  binding 
claims  of  His  law.  She  urged  that  evangelistic  efforts 
be  carried  on  in  the  cities  about  the  bay,  in  order  that 
the  people  might  have  every  opportunity  to  learn  the 
meaning  of  the  judgments  coming  upon  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  earth. 

Accordingly,  for  many  months  following  the  earth- 
quake, special  and  continued  efforts  were  made  to  pro- 
claim the  third  angel's  message  in  San  Francisco  and 
Oakland  and  other  bay  cities.  Mrs.  White  did  what 
she  could  to  encourage  the  workers  stationed  in  these 
places,  and  made  several  visits  herself  to  the  companies 
of  laborers  busily  engaged  in  teaching  the  people. 
When  meeting  with  those  who  were  familiar  with  the 
truths  of  God's  word,  she  appealed  to  them  to  lend 
willing  assistance  to  the  efforts  of  the  workers.  At 
the  same  time  she  wrote  also  of  the  far-reaching  work 
that  is  to  be  done  in  every  land. 


»  Quoted  in  Review  and  Herald,  April  26,  1906. 


The  San  Francisco  Earthquake  415 

"The  world  is  filled  with  transgression,"  she  de- 
clared. ' '  A  spirit  of  lawlessness  pervades  every  land, 
and  is  especially  manifest  in  the  great  cities  of  the 
earth.  The  sin  and  crime  to  be  seen  in  our  cities 
is  appalling.  God  cannot  forbear  much  longer.  Al- 
ready His  judgments  are  beginning  to  fall  on  some 
places,  and  soon  His  signal  displeasure  will  be  felt 
in  other  places. 

' '  There  will  be  a  series  of  events  revealing  that  God 
is  master  of  the  situation.  The  truth  will  be  pro- 
claimed in  clear,  unmistakable  language.  As  a  peo- 
ple we  must  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  under  the 
overruling  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  gospel 
is  to  be  given  in  its  purity.  The  stream  of  living 
water  is  to  deepen  and  widen  in  its  course.  In  all 
fields,  nigh  and  afar  off,  men  will  be  called  from  the 
plow  and  from  the  more  common  commercial  business 
vocations  that  largely  occupy  the  mind,  and  will 
be  educated  in  connection  with  men  of  experience. 
As  they  learn  to  labor  effectively,  they  will  proclaim 
the  truth  with  power.  Through  most  wonderful  work- 
ings of  divine  Providence,  mountains  of  difficulty  will 
be  removed,  and  cast  into  the  sea.  The  message  that 
means  so  much  to  the  dwellers  upon  the  earth,  will 
be  heard  and  understood.  Men  will  know  what  is 
truth.  Onward  and  still  onward  the  work  will  ad- 
vance, until  the  whole  earth  shall  have  been  warned; 
and  then  shall  the  end  come. ' ' '" 


^'^  Review  and  Herald,  July  5,  1906.  The  closing  paragraph,  with 
many  similar  counsels  given  during  those  busy  months  spent  in  soul- 
winning  service  in  the  great  cities  of  the  land  following  the  San 
Francisco  earthquake,  may  be  found  in  the  section  on  "The  Work  in 
the  Cities,"  in  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9. 


LVI 
AT  THE  1909  GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

Thursday  evening,  Sept.  9,  1909,  Mrs.  White  re- 
turned to  her  home  near  St.  Helena,  California,  after 
an  absence  of  five  months  and  four  days,  during  which 
time  she  had  traveled  more  than  eight  thousand  miles, 
and  spoken  to  audiences,  large  and  small,  seventy-two 
times,  in  twenty-seven  places,  from  California  to 
Maine,  and  from  Alabama  to  Wisconsin. 

The  chief  purpose  of  this  journey  was  to  attend  the 
quadrennial  session  of  the  General  Conference,  which 
convened  at  Washington,  D.  C,  in  the  spring  of 
1909.  Her  visits  to  other  places  were  in  response  to 
urgent  invitations,  and  were  made  possible  by  the 
merciful  bestowal  of  strength  and  courage,  as  she 
proceeded  from  place  to  place. 

A  few  days  before  starting  on  her  journey,  she  re- 
marked that  as  she  was  eighty-one  years  of  age  and  in 
feeble  health,  it  would  doubtless  be  best  for  her  to 
take  the  most  direct  route  to  Washington;  but  that 
she  could  not  disregard  the  calls  to  visit  Los  Angeles, 
Loma  Linda,  and  Paradise  Valley,  in  southern  Cali- 
fornia, nor  the  invitation  to  stop  in  College  View, 
Neb.,  and  speak  to  the  five  hundred  students  in  Union 
College.  She  said :  ' '  I  must  also  visit  my  son  Edson, 
in  Nashville,  Tenn.,  and  if  the  Lord  gives  me  strength, 
I  should  be  pleased  to  visit  Brethren  Sutherland  and 
Magan  at  the  Madison  school."  She  also  expressed  a 
desire  to  stop  off  a  day  at  Asheville,  N.  C,  where 
Prof.  S.  Brownsberger  lived,  and  where  Sister  Rum- 
baugh  had  built  and  given  to  the  conference  a  com- 
modious meetinghouse  and  parsonage. 

During  the  four  weeks  occupied  with  the  journey 
to  Washington,  Mrs.  White  was  able  to  speak  four 

(416) 


At  the  1909  General  Conference  417 

times  at  College  View;  twice  each  at  Loma  Linda, 
Nashville,  and  Asheville;  and  once  each  at  Paradise 
Valley,  Madison,  Hillcrest,  Huntsville,  and  the  Alden 
mission  school  near  Hilltop.  Upon  her  arrival  at 
Washington,  she  went  at  once  to  Takoma  Park,  where 
she  was  entertained  at  the  home  of  Elder  G.  A.  Irwin. 

A    REPRESENTATIVE    GATHERING 

The  General  Conference  of  1909  was  attended  by 
representatives  from  many  lands.  The  delegations 
from  abroad  were  unusually  large,  nearly  if  not  quite 
a  full  quota  being  present  from  the  conferences  and 
missions  across  the  seas.  The  attendance  from  the 
home  field  also  was  large. 

From  the  opening  day  of  the  session,  Mrs.  White 
bore  a  heavy  burden  in  behalf  of  the  spiritual  interests 
of  the  various  classes  of  believers  encamped  on  the 
grounds.  In  several  of  her  public  talks  she  urged 
the  brethren  and  sisters  to  lay  hold  on  God,  and  to  seek 
Him  most  earnestly  for  guidance  and  blessing.  Those 
in  attendance  were  to  gather  courage  and  inspiration 
for  the  carrying  forward  of  a  mighty  work  through- 
out the  world.  In  all  their  planning,  they  were  to 
keep  constantly  before  their  minds  the  needs  of  the 
perishing,  and  the  importance  of  occupying  places 
where  God  is  marvelously  opening  the  way  for  the  en- 
trance of  present  truth. 

THE    WORK   IN    THE    CITIES 

Particularly  was  this  pointed  out  to  be  the  case  with 
the  great  cities  of  the  nations.  "Behold  our  cities," 
she  urged,  "and  their  need  of  the  gospel.  The  need 
for  earnest  labor  among  the  multitudes  in  the  cities 
has  been  kept  before  me  for  more  than  twenty  years. 
Who  is  carrying  a  burden  for  our  large  cities  ?    Some 


418  Life  Sketches 

will  say,  We  need  all  the  money  we  can  get  to  carry 
on  the  work  in  other  places.  Do  you  not  know  that 
unless  you  carry  the  truth  to  the  cities,  there  will  be 
a  drying  up  of  means  ?  When  you  carry  this  message 
to  those  in  cities  who  are  hungry  for  truth,  and  they 
accept  the  light,  they  will  go  earnestly  to  work  to  bring 
that  light  to  others.  Souls  who  have  means  will  bring 
others  into  the  truth,  and  wdll  give  of  their  means  to 
advance  the  cause  of  God. ' ' ' 

The  necessity  of  planning  in  an  extraordinary  way 
for  the  preaching  of  the  third  angel's  message  in  the 
crowded  centers  of  population,  constituted  one  of  the 
chief  burdens  of  Mrs.  White's  discourses  throughout 
the  Conference. 

' '  A  little  is  being  done  in  our  world, ' '  she  declared ; 
''but,  0  that  the  good  work  might  spread  abroad  and 
reach  every  needy  soul!  0  that  the  present  truth 
might  be  proclaimed  in  every  city!  This  great  need 
is  kept  before  me  night  and  day.  .  .  . 

''Men  and  women  are  going  forth  more  and  more 
to  carry  the  gospel  message.  We  thank  God  for  this, 
but  we  need  a  greater  awakening.  ...  It  is  our 
privilege  to  see  the  work  of  God  advancing  in  the  cities. 
Christ  is  waiting,  w^aiting  for  places  to  be  entered. 
Who  are  preparing  for  this  work?  We  will  not  say 
that  we  are  destitute  of  laborers.  We  are  glad  that 
there  are  some;  but  there  is  a  greater,  a  far  greater 
work  to  be  done  in  our  cities." " 

SPECIAL    EFFORTS   IN    NEW   ENGLAND 

"The  work  we  have  to  do  is  a  wonderfully  great 
work,"  she  said  in  another  of  her  discourses  during 
the  Conference.     "There  is  a  world  to  be  saved." 


General  Conference  BuUetin,  1909,  p.  136.         -Idem,  p.  98. 


At  the  1909  General  Conference  419 

In  this  connection  she  referred  especially  to  the  bless- 
ing that  would  come  to  the  cause  of  God  through  a 
strong  and  united  effort  to  proclaim  the  message  in 
the  cities  of  New  England,  where  the  first  and  second 
angels'  messages  had  been  given  with  mighty  power. 
"We  must  bring  to  these  same  cities  the  glory  of  the 
third  angel's  message,"  she  said.  "Who  among  us 
is  trying  to  scatter  the  rays  of  light  where  the  truth 
was  so  favorably  received  in  the  early  days  of  the 
message  ? "  ^ 

In  one  of  her  appeals  regarding  the  work  to  be 
done  in  the  cities  of  New  England  and  the  Atlantic 
States,  she  said: 

"What  is  being  done  in  the  Eastern  cities  where 
the  advent  message  was  first  proclaimed?  The  cities 
of  the  West  have  had  advantages,  but  who  in  the 
East  have  been  burdened  to  take  up  the  work  of  going 
over  the  ground  that  in  the  early  days  of  the  message 
was  baptized  with  the  truth  of  the  Lord's  soon 
coming?  The  light  has  been  given  that  the  truth 
should  go  again  to  the  Eastern  States,  where  we 
first  began  our  work,  and  where  we  had  our  first 
experiences.  We  must  make  every  effort  to  spread 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth  to  all  who  will  hear,  and 
there  are  many  who  will  listen.  All  through  our 
large  cities  God  has  honest  souls  who  are  interested 
in  what  is  truth.  There  is  earnest  work  to  be  done 
in  the  Eastern  States.  'Repeat  the  message,  repeat 
the  message,'  were  the  words  spoken  to  me  over  and 
over  again.  'Tell  My  people  to  repeat  the  message 
in  the  places  where  it  was  first  preached,  and  where 
church  after  church  took  their  position  for  the  truth, 
the  power  of  God  witnessing  to  the  message  in  a  re- 
markable manner. '  "  * 

^General  Conference  Bulletin,  1909,  pp.  225,  226.      *  Idem,  p.   136. 


27 


420  Life  Sketches 


DELEGATIONS   FROM   ABROAD 


The  presence  at  the  1909  General  Conference  of 
over  a  hundred  delegates  from  abroad,  gave  Mrs. 
White  opportunity  to  meet  old  friends  with  whom  in 
former  years  she  had  been  associated  in  labor.  Often 
during  the  Conference  she  was  visited  by  groups  of 
brethren  present  from  some  foreign  conference  or 
mission  field,  who  conveyed  to  her  personally  their 
greetings,  and  reported  the  progress  of  the  third 
angel's  message  in  the  fields  they  represented.  Thus 
opportunity  was  afforded  nearly  all  from  abroad, 
both  old  friends  and  those  who  had  never  before  made 
her  acquaintance,  to  assure  her  of  their  courage  in 
God  and  of  their  determination  to  do  their  part  in  the 
finishing  of  the  work. 

''I  felt  very  deeply,"  Mrs.  White  said  publicly, 
after  enjoying  one  of  these  occasions,  ^'when  our 
brethren  who  had  come  from  foreign  fields  told  me  a 
little  of  their  experiences  and  of  what  the  Lord  is 
doing  in  bringing  souls  to  the  truth.'""  And  at  an- 
other time,  addressing  them  especially  while  speaking 
before  the  Conference,  she  said: 

"Here  are  workers  who  have  come  from  foreign 
countries.  They  have  come  to  see  and  to  understand. 
They  are  determined  to  improve  every  privilege,  that 
they  may  go  back  to  their  fields  of  labor  with  a  re- 
newal of  grace  and  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
As  teachers  and  leaders  in  the  work,  they  are  to 
gather  precious  truths  which  they  will,  if  faithful, 
present  to  their  fellow  laborers  who  are  working  in 
many  places  and  in  various  ways  to  bring  souls  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  My  brethren,  in  your 
fields  of  labor,  you  may  be  surrounded  by  unfavorable 


^  General  Conference  Bulletin,  1909,  p.   105. 


At  the  1909  General  Conference  421 

circumstances ;  but  the  Lord  knows  all  about  this,  and 
He  will  supply  your  lack  by  His  own  Holy  Spirit. 
We  need  to  have  much  more  faith  in  God. ' '  * 

STRIFE   AMONG   THE   NATIONS 

Mrs.  White  solemnly  charged  the  brethren  who  had 
come  to  the  meeting  as  representatives  of  the  cause 
of  present  truth  from  every  part  of  Europe,  from 
Asia,  Africa,  South  America,  Australasia,  and  the 
islands  of  the  sea,  to  prepare  their  hearts  for  terrible 
scenes  of  strife  and  oppression  beyond  anything  they 
had  conceived  of,  soon  to  be  witnessed  among  the 
nations  of  earth.  ''Very  soon,"  she  declared,  "the 
strife  and  oppression  of  foreign  nations  will  break 
forth  with  an  intensity  that  you  do  not  now  antici- 
pate. You  need  to  realize  the  importance  of  becoming 
acquainted  with  God  in  prayer.  When  you  have  the 
assurance  that  He  hears  you,  you  will  be  cheerful 
in  tribulation;  you  will  rise  above  despondency, 
because  you  experience  the  quickening  influence  of 
the  power  of  God  in  your  hearts.  What  we  need  is 
the  t7^uth.  Nothing  can  take  the  place  of  this, —  the 
sacred,  solemn  truth  that  is  to  enable  us  to  stand  the 
test  of  trial,  even  as  Christ  endured. ' '  *" 

And  in  the  farewell  service  marking  the  close  of 
the  Conference,  she  once  more  appealed  to  the  dele- 
gates assembled  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  endure 
as  beholding  the  Invisible.  She  exhorted  every  worker 
to  go  forth  in  the  strength  of  the  Mighty  One  of 
Israel.  She  declared  that  while  she  might  never  have 
the  privilege  of  meeting  her  brethren  in  another 
Conference  like  this  one,  yet  she  would  pray  for  them, 
and  prepare  to  meet  them  all  in  the  kingdom  of 
glory. 

'^  General  Conference  BiiUetin,   1909,  p.   57. 


422  Life  Sketches 

IMPORTANT    COUNSELS 

It  was  during  the  1909  General  Conference  that 
Mrs.  White  read  a  manuscript  calling  for  loyalty  to 
the  principles  of  health  reform ; '  and  she  also  spoke 
to  the  delegates  on  the  same  subject.  ^  Another  manu- 
script read  was  "A  plea  for  Medical  Missionary 
Evangelists;"  and  still  another,  ''The  Loma  Linda 
College  of  Evangelists."^ 

Following  the  Conference  session,  Mrs.  White  met 
twice  with  the  members  of  the  General  Conference 
Committee,  before  going  on  to  Philadelphia  and  other 
cities  of  the  East,  and  thence  to  camp  meetings  and 
institutions  in  the  Central  States  and  the  Middle 
West,  en  route  to  her  California  home. 

In  her  interviews  with  the  General  Conference  Com- 
mittee, Mrs.  White  read  manuscripts  dealing  with 
some  of  the  problems  that  were  perplexing  the 
brethren.  The  call  to  do  a  much  larger  work  in  the 
cities  at  home  and  abroad,  than  had  hitherto  been  at- 
tempted, could  be  responded  to  only  as  men  and  means 
could  be  found  to  use  in  the  carrying  forward  of  such 
work.  In  order  that  a  broad  and  far-reaching  cam- 
paign might  be  inaugurated  quickly  and  effectively, 
Mrs.  White  suggested  the  advisability  of  releasing  for 
evangelistic  service  some  of  the  workers  bearing 
heavy  burdens  in  institutional  centers.    She  said : 

"For  the  conduct  of  affairs  at  the  various  centers 
of  our  work,  we  must  endeavor,  as  far  as  possible, 
to  find  consecrated  men  who  have  been  trained  in  busi- 
ness lines.  We  must  guard  against  tying  up  at  these 
centers  of  influence  men  who  could  do  a  more  im- 


^  This   manuscript  was   afterward  published    in    "Testimonies   for   the 
Church."  Vol.   9,  pp.   153-166. 

*  See  General  Conference  Bulletin,   1909,  pp.   213-215. 

®For  these,  see  "Testimonies  for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9,  pp.   167-178. 


At  the  1909  General  Conference  423 

portant  work  on  the  public  platform,  in  presenting 
before  unbelievers  the  truths  of  God's  word.  .  .  . 

"To  us,  as  God's  servants,  has  been  entrusted  the 
third  angel's  message,  the  binding-off  message,  that 
is  to  prepare  a  people  for  the  coming  of  our  King. 
Time  is  short.  The  Lord  desires  that  everything  con- 
nected with  His  cause  shall  be  brought  into  order.  He 
desires  that  the  solemn  message  of  warning  and  of 
invitation  shall  be  proclaimed  as  widely  as  His  mes- 
sengers can  carry  it.  The  means  that  shall  come  into 
the  treasury,  is  to  be  used  wisely  in  supporting  the 
workers.  Nothing  that  would  hinder  the  advance 
of  the  message,  is  to  be  allowed  to  come  into  our 
planning.  .  .  . 

"For  years  the  pioneers  of  our  work  struggled 
against  poverty  and  manifold  hardships,  in  order  to 
place  the  cause  of  present  truth  on  vantage  ground. 
With  meager  facilities,  they  labored  untiringly;  and 
the  Lord  blessed  their  humble  efforts.  The  message 
went  with  power  in  the  East,  and  extended  westward, 
until  centers  of  influence  had  been  established  in  many 
places.  The  laborers  of  to-day  may  not  have  to  endure 
all  the  hardships  of  those  early  days.  The  changed 
conditions,  however,  should  not  lead  to  any  slackening 
of  effort.  Now,  when  the  Lord  bids  us  proclaim  the 
message  once  more  with  power  in  the  East ;  when  He 
bids  us  enter  the  cities  of  the  East,  and  of  the  South, 
and  of  the  West,  and  of  the  North,  shall  we  not  re- 
spond as  one  man  and  do  His  bidding?  Shall  we 
not  plan  to  send  our  messengers  all  through  these 
fields,  and  support  them  liberally  ?  .  .  . 

' '  What  are  our  conferences  for,  if  not  for  the  carry- 
ing forward  of  this  very  work?  At  such  a  time  as 
this,  every  hand  is  to  be  employed.  The  Lord  is 
coming.     The  end  is  near;  yea,  it  hasteth  greatly! 


424  Life  Sketches 

In  a  little  while  from  this  we  shall  be  unable  to  work 
with  the  freedom  that  we  now  enjoy.  Terrible  scenes 
are  before  us,  and  what  we  do,  we  must  do  quickly. 
We  must  now  build  up  the  work  in  every  place  pos- 
sible. And  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  work  we 
greatly  need  in  the  field  the  help  that  can  be  given 
by  our  ministers  of  experience  who  are  able  to  hold  the 
attention  of  large  congregations.  .  .   . 

"Before  leaving  home  I  promised  the  Lord  that  if 
He  would  spare  my  life,  and  enable  me  to  come  to 
this  Conference,  I  w^ould  deliver  the  message  He  had 
repeatedly  given  me  in  behalf  of  the  cities,  in  which 
thousands  upon  thousands  are  perishing  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  As  I  have  borne  this  mes- 
sage to  the  people,  the  blessing  of  God  has  rested  on 
me  richly.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  appeal  to  you 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  do  your  best,  and  to  plan 
for  the  advancement  of  the  work  in  God's  appointed 
w^ay.  ... 

''As  we  do  this  work,  we  shall  find  that  means  will 
flow  into  our  treasuries,  and  we  shall  have  means  with 
which  to  carry  on  a  still  broader  and  more  far-reach- 
ing work.  Shall  we  not  advance  in  faith,  just  as  if 
we  had  thousands  of  dollars?  We  do  not  have  half 
faith  enough.  Let  us  do  our  part  in  warning  these 
cities.  The  warning  message  must  come  to  the  people 
who  are  ready  to  perish,  unwarned,  unsaved.  How 
can  we  delay?  As  we  advance,  the  means  will  come. 
But  we  must  advance  by  faith,  trusting  in  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel. ' ' '" 


1"  From  a  manuscript,  portions  of  which  have  been  published  in  "Tes- 
timonies for  the  Church,"  Vol.  9.     See  pp.  98,  99. 


LVII 
CLOSING  LABORS 

To  the  brethren  assembled  in  General  Conference  in 
1913,  Mrs.  White  wrote  freely  of  some  of  her  ex- 
periences during  the  four  years  that  had  passed  since 
she  had  had  opportunity,  at  the  1909  Conference,  of 
speaking  to  them  personally. 

"For  a  number  of  months  after  the  close  of  that 
meeting,"  she  wrote,  "I  bore  a  heavy  burden,  and 
urged  upon  the  attention  of  the  brethren  in  responsi- 
bility those  things  which  the  Lord  was  instructing  me 
to  set  before  them  plainly.  .  .  .  And  while  I  still  feel 
the  deepest  anxiety  over  the  attitude  that  some  are 
taking  toward  important  measures  connected  with 
the  development  of  the  cause  of  God  in  the  earth,  yet 
I  have  strong  faith  in  the  workers  throughout  the  field, 
and  believe  that  as  they  meet  together  and  humble 
themselves  before  the  Lord  and  consecrate  them- 
selves anew  to  His  service,  they  will  be  enabled  to  do 
His  will.  There  are  some  who  do  not  even  now  view 
matters  in  the  right  light,  but  these  may  learn  to  see 
eye  to  eye  with  their  coworkers,  and  may  avoid  mak- 
ing serious,  mistakes,  by  earnestly  seeking  the  Lord 
at  this  time,  and  by  submitting  their  will  wholly  to 
the  will  of  God. 

''I  have  been  deeply  impressed  by  scenes  that  have 
recently  passed  before  me  in  the  night  season.  There 
seemed  to  be  a  great  movement  —  a  work  of  revival  — 
going  forward  in  many  places.  Our  people  were  mov- 
ing into  line,  responding  to  God's  call.  My  brethren, 
the  Lord  is  speaking  to  us.  Shall  we  not  heed  His 
voice  ?  Shall  we  not  trim  our  lamps,  and  act  like  men 
who  look  for  their  Lord  to  come?  The  time  is  one 
that  calls  for  light-bearing,  for  action. 

(425) 


426  Life  Sketches 

"  '  I  therefore  .  .  .  beseech  you, '  brethren,  '  that  ye 
walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  ye  are  called, 
with  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with  long-suffering, 
forbearing  one  another  in  love;  endeavoring  to  keep 
the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.'  "^ 

PERSONAL   ACTIVITIES 

Concerning  her  activities  in  public  labor  and  at 
home,  Mrs.  White  wrote  in  1913 : 

"I  long  to  be  personally  engaged  in  earnest  work 
in  the  field,  and  I  should  most  assuredly  be  engaged 
in  more  public  labor  did  I  not  believe  that  at  my  age 
it  is  not  wise  to  presume  on  one's  physical  strength. 
I  have  a  work  to  do  in  communicating  to  the  church 
and  to  the  world  the  light  that  has  been  entrusted  to 
me  from  time  to  time  all  through  the  years  during 
which  the  third  angel's  message  has  been  proclaimed. 
My  heart  is  filled  with  a  most  earnest  desire  to  place 
the  truth  before  all  who  can  be  reached.  And  I  am 
still  acting  a  part  in  preparing  matter  for  publica- 
tion. But  I  have  to  move  very  carefully,  lest  I  place 
myself  where  I  cannot  write  at  all.  I  know  not  how 
long  I  may  live,  but  I  am  not  suffering  as  much 
healthwise  as  I  might  expect. 

"Following  the  General  Conference  of  1909,  I 
spent  several  weeks  attending  camp  meetings  and 
other  general  gatherings,  and  visiting  various  in- 
stitutions, in  New  England,  the  Central  States,  and 
the  Middle  West. 

"Upon  returning  to  my  home  in  California,  I 
took  up  anew  the  work  of  preparing  matter  for  the 
press.  During  the  past  four  years  I  have  written 
comparatively  few  letters.    What  strength  I  have  had 


General    Conference  Bulletin,    1913,    p.    34. 


Closing  Labors  427 

has  been  given  mostly  to  the  completion  of  important 
book  work. 

"Occasionally  I  have  attended  meetings,  and  have 
visited  institutions  in  California,  but  the  greater  por- 
tion of  the  time  ...  has  been  spent  in  manuscript 
work  at  my  country  home,  'Elmshaven,'  near  St. 
Helena. 

"I  am  thankful  that  the  Lord  is  sparing  my  life 
to  work  a  little  longer  on  my  books.  0,  that  I  had 
strength  to  do  all  that  I  see  ought  to  be  done!  I 
pray  that  He  may  impart  to  me  wisdom,  that  the 
truths  our  people  so  much  need  may  be  presented 
clearly  and  acceptably.  I  am  encouraged  to  believe 
that  God  will  enable  us  to  do  this. 

"My  interest  in  the  general  work  is  still  as  deep 
as  ever,  and  I  greatly  desire  that  the  cause  of  present 
truth  shall  steadily  advance  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 
But  I  find  it  advisable  not  to  attempt  much  public 
work  while  my  book  work  demands  my  supervision.  .  . . 

"I  am  more  thankful  than  I  can  express  for  the 
uplifting  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  for  the  comfort 
and  grace  that  He  continues  to  give  me,  and  that  He 
grants  me  strength  and  opportunity  to  impart  courage 
and  help  to  His  people.  As  long  as  the  Lord  spares 
my  life,  I  will  be  faithful  and  true  to  Him,  seeking 
to  do  His  will  and  to  glorify  His  name.  May  the  Lord 
increase  my  faith,  that  I  may  follow  on  to  know 
Him,  and  to  do  His  will  more  perfectly.  Good  is  the 
Lord,  and  greatly  to  be  praised.'" 

THE   PIONEERS   OF    THE    MESSAGE 

In  one  of  her  communications  to  the  brethren  as- 
sembled in  General  Conference  in  1913,  Mrs.  White 
referred  to  the  increasing  value  of  the  lessons  of  past 

2  General  Conference  Bulletin,  1913,  p.  164. 


428  Life  Sketches 

experience  with  which  the  pioneers  in  the  third  angel's 
message  are  familiar,  and  concerning  which  they  can 
bear  positive  testimony. 

' '  I  greatly  desire, ' '  she  wrote,  ' '  that  the  old  soldiers 
of  the  cross,  those  groAvn  gray  in  the  Master's  service, 
shall  continue  to  bear  their  testimony  right  to  the 
point,  in  order  that  those  younger  in  the  faith  may 
understand  that  the  messages  which  the  Lord  gave  us 
in  the  past,  are  very  important  at  this  stage  of  the 
earth's  history.  Our  past  experience  has  not  lost  one 
jot  of  its  force. 

"Let  all  be  careful  not  to  discourage  the  pioneers, 
or  cause  them  to  feel  that  there  is  little  they  can  do. 
Their  influence  may  still  be  mightily  exerted  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  The  testimony  of  the  aged  minis- 
ters will  ever  be  a  help  and  a  blessing  to  the  church. 
God  will  watch  over  His  tried  and  faithful  standard 
bearers,  night  and  day,  until  the  time  comes  for  them 
to  lay  off  the  armor.  Let  them  be  assured  that  they 
are  under  the  protecting  care  of  Him  who  never 
slumbers  or  sleeps;  that  they  are  watched  over  by 
unwearied  sentinels.  Knowing  this,  and  realizing  that 
they  are  abiding  in  Christ,  they  may  rest  trustfully 
in  the  providences  of  God. ' '  ^ 

GIVING    THE    TRUMPET    A    CERTAIN    SOUND 

Throughout  her  life  work,  Mrs.  White's  faith  in 
the  overruling  providences  connected  with  the  unfold- 
ing truths  of  the  three  angels'  messages,  remained  un- 
shaken. Often  she  bore  testimony  to  her  conviction 
that  from  the  beginning  God  had  been  the  teacher 
and  the  leader  of  His  people.  And  this  conviction 
as  regards  divine  leadership  in  the  past,  all  through 
the  advent  movement,   gave   her   confidence  for  the 

^General  Conference  Bulletin,  1913,  p.  164. 


Closing  Labors  429 

future.  Witness  the  following  statement,  written  by 
her  in  1890  in  review  of  her  own  experience,  and  with 
full  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  controversies  and 
doctrinal  differences  would  arise  in  days  to  come : 

''I  have  had  precious  opportunities  to  obtain  an 
experience.  I  have  had  an  experience  in  the  first, 
second,  and  third  angels'  messages.  The  angels  are 
represented  as  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  proclaim- 
ing to  the  world  a  message  of  warning,  and  having 
a  direct  bearing  upon  the  people  living  in  the  last 
days  of  this  earth's  history.  No  one  hears  the  voice 
of  these  angels,  for  they  are  a  symbol  to  represent  the 
people  of  God  who  are  working  in  harmony  with  the 
universe  of  heaven.  Men  and  Avomen,  enlightened  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  sanctified  through  the  truth, 
proclaim  the  three  messages  in  their  order. 

"I  have  acted  a  part  in  this  solemn  work.  Nearly 
all  my  Christian  experience  is  interwoven  with  it. 
There  are  those  now  living  who  have  an  experience 
similar  to  my  own.  They  have  recognized  the  truth 
unfolding  for  this  time ;  they  have  kept  in  step  with 
the  great  Leader,  the  Captain  of  the  Lord's  host.  In 
the  proclamation  of  the  messages,  every  specification 
of  prophecy  has  been  fulfilled.  Those  who  were  privi- 
leged to  act  a  part  in  proclaiming  these  messages  have 
gained  an  experience  which  is  of  the  highest  value 
to  them;  and  now  when  we  are  amid  the  perils  of 
these  last  days,  when  voices  will  be  heard  on  every 
side  saying,  'Here  is  Christ,'  'Here  is  truth';  while 
the  burden  of  many  is  to  unsettle  the  foundation  of 
our  faith  which  has  led  us  from  the  churches  and  from 
the  world  to  stand  as  a  peculiar  people  in  the  world, 
like  John  our  testimony  will  be  borne: 

"  'That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  which  we 
have  heard,  which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  which 


430  Life  Sketches 

we  have  looked  upon,  and  our  hands  have  handled,  of 
the  Word  of  life ;  .  .  .  that  which  we  have  seen  and 
heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fel- 
lowship with  us.' 

"I  testify  the  things  which  I  have  seen,  the  things 
which  I  have  heard,  the  things  which  my  hands  have 
handled,  of  the  Word  of  life.  And  this  testimony  I 
know  to  be  of  the  Father  and  the  Son.  We  have  seen 
and  do  testify  that  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  has 
accompanied  the  presentation  of  the  truth,  warning 
with  pen  and  voice,  and  giving  the  messages  in  their 
order.  To  deny  this  work  would  be  to  deny  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  would  place  us  in  that  company  who  have 
departed  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing 
spirits. 

"The  enemy  will  set  everything  in  operation  to 
uproot  the  confidence  of  the  believers  in  the  pillars 
of  our  faith  in  the  messages  of  the  past,  which  have 
placed  us  upon  the  elevated  platform  of  eternal  truth, 
and  which  have  established  and  given  character  to 
the  work.  The  Lord  God  of  Israel  has  led  out  His 
people,  unfolding  to  them  truth  of  heavenly  origin. 
His  voice  has  been  heard,  and  is  still  heard,  saying, 
Go  forward  from  strength  to  strength,  from  grace  to 
grace,  from  glory  to  glory.  The  work  is  strength- 
ening and  broadening,  for  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  is 
the  defense  of  His  people. 

"Those  who  have  a  hold  of  the  truth  theoretically, 
with  their  finger  tips  as  it  were,  who  have  not  brought 
its  principles  into  the  inner  sanctuary  of  the  soul,  but 
have  kept  the  vital  truth  in  the  outer  court,  will  see 
nothing  sacred  in  the  past  history  of  this  people,  which 
has  made  them  what  they  are,  and  has  established  them 
as  earnest,  determined  missionary  workers  in  the 
world.    The  truth  for  this  time  is  precious ;  but  those 


Closing  Labors  431 

whose  hearts  have  not  been  broken  by  falling  on  the 
rock  Christ  Jesus,  will  not  see  and  understand  what 
is  truth.  They  will  accept  that  which  pleases  their 
ideas,  and  will  begin  to  manufacture  another  founda- 
tion than  that  which  is  laid.  They  will  flatter  their 
own  vanity  and  esteem,  thinking  that  they  are  cap- 
able of  removing  the  pillars  of  our  faith,  and  replac- 
ing them  with  pillars  they  have  devised. 

' '  This  will  continue  to  be  as  long  as  time  shall  last. 
Any  one  who  has  been  a  close  student  of  the  Bible 
will  see  and  understand  the  solemn  position  of  those 
who  are  living  in  the  closing  scenes  of  this  earth's 
history.  They  will  feel  their  own  inefficiency  and 
weakness,  and  will  make  it  their  first  business  to  have 
not  merely  a  form  of  godliness,  but  a  vital  connec- 
tion with  God.  They  will  not  dare  to  rest  until  Christ 
is  formed  within,  the  hope  of  glory.  Self  will  die; 
pride  will  be  expelled  from  the  soul,  and  they  will 
have  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ. ' '  * 

BOOK   MANUSCRIPT   V^ORK 

Mrs.  "White's  personal  correspondence  is  filled  with 
many  references  to  book  manuscripts  on  which  she 
was  laboring  lovingly  and  untiringly.  While  in 
Europe,  she  was  amplifying  "Great  Controversy" 
and  ''The  Life  of  Christ."  Following  the  issuance  of 
the  subscription  edition  of  "Controversy"  in  1888, 
she  completed  the  companion  volume,  ' '  Patriarchs  and 
Prophets,"  in  1890.  "Steps  to  Christ"  appeared  in 
1892,  "Gospel  Workers"  in  1893,  and  "Thoughts 
from  the  Mount  of  Blessing"  in  1896.  Her  largest 
literary  work,  "The  Desire  of  Ages,"  occupied  much 
of  her  time  during  the  sojourn  in  Australasia,  and 
appeared  in  1898. 

*  Prom    an   unpublished   manuscript. 

28 


432  Life  Sketches 

When  "Christ's  Object  Lessons"  and  "Testimo- 
nies for  the  Church,"  Volume  6,  appeared  in  1900, 
some  of  her  friends  thought  that  her  laborious  efforts 
to  prepare  manuscripts  for  publication  in  book  form, 
had  about  ended.  But  not  so.  The  burden  to  write 
was  still  pressing  heavily  upon  her  heart.  An  im- 
pelling sense  of  the  needs  of  a  perishing  world,  and 
of  many  also  who  claimed  to  be  subjects  of  King  Em- 
manuel, led  her  to  labor  on  and  on,  in  an  earnest  en- 
deavor to  give  to  others  that  which  was  filling  her 
own  soul  with  jo}^  and  peace.  Hear  her  declaring, 
when  in  1902  she  was  writing  to  a  friend  on  the  high 
standard  to  which  Christian  believers  should  attain : 

"0,  what  is  there  that  will  give  them  a  conscious- 
ness of  the  responsibility  resting  on  them  to  be  Christ- 
like in  Avord  and  act !  I  shall  try  to  arouse  their 
slumbering  senses  by  writing,  if  not  by  speaking.  The 
awful  sense  of  my  responsibility  takes  such  possession 
of  me  that  I  am  weighted  as  a  cart  beneath  sheaves. 
I  do  not  desire  to  feel  less  keenly  my  obligation  to  the 
Higher  Power.  That  Presence  is  ever  with  me,  as- 
serting supreme  authority  and  taking  account  of  the 
service  that  I  render  or  withhold. ' ' ' 

"The  Lord  commands  me  to  speak,  and  this  I  shall 
do,"  Mrs.  White  declared  further  when  feeling  thus 
burdened  over  her  responsibility  as  a  chosen  mes- 
senger. ' '  I  have  been  instructed  to  bear  my  testimony 
with  the  decision  of  authority. ' ' "  And  in  another 
communication,  penned  the  same  month,  she  wrote: 

' '  I  have  every  reason  to  praise  my  heavenly  Father 
for  the  clearness  of  thought  that  He  has  given  me  in 
regard  to  Bible  subjects.  I  long  to  bring  out  these 
precious  things,  so  that  the  minds  of  ministers  and 


=  Unpublished  letter,   Dec.   9,    1902. 
''Idem,   Dec.    7,    1902. 


Closing  Labors  433 

people  may,  if  possible,  be  drawn  away  from  conten- 
tion and  strife  to  something  that  is  nourishing  to  the 
soul, —  food  that  will  give  health,  hopefulness,  and 
courage.  .  .  . 

"In  the  night  season  many  things  are  passing 
before  me.  The  Scriptures,  full  of  grace  and  rich- 
ness, are  presented  before  me.  The  word  of  the  Lord 
to  me  is :  'Look  on  these  things,  and  meditate  on  them. 
You  may  claim  the  rich  grace  of  truth,  which  nour- 
ishes the  soul.  Have  naught  to  do  with  controversy 
and  dissension  and  strife,  which  bring  darkness  and 
discouragement  to  your  soul.  Truth  is  clear,  pure, 
savory.  .  .  .  Speak  the  truth  in  faith  and  love,  leaving 
the  result  with  God.  The  work  is  not  yours,  but  the 
Lord's.  In  all  your  communications,  speak  as  one 
to  whom  the  Lord  has  spoken.  He  is  your  authority, 
and  He  will  give  you  His  sustaining  grace.'  "^ 

These  words  were  written  about  the  time  "Testi- 
monies for  the  Church,"  Volume  7,  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  printers.  Shortly  after  its  appearance,  she 
wrote  regarding  volumes  six  and  seven: 

' '  I  have  been  impressed  to  call  upon  the  members  of 
our  churches  to  study  the  last  two  volumes  of  'Testi- 
monies for  the  Church.'  When  I  was  writing  these 
books,  I  felt  the  deep  moving  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
.  .  .  They  are  full  of  precious  matter.  In  the  visions 
of  the  night  the  Lord  told  me  that  the  truth  contained 
in  these  books  must  be  brought  before  the  members 
of  our  churches,  because  there  are  many  who  are  in- 
different in  regard  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls. ' ' ' 

But  these  volumes  were  not  to  be  the  last.  There 
was  much  yet  to  be  accomplished.  "I  must  prepare 
books,"  she  wrote  in  May,  1903,  "and  thus  give  to 


^  Unpublished  letter,  Dec.    2,    1902. 
''Idem,  April    15,    1903. 


434  Life  Sketches 

others  the  light  that  the  Lord  gives  me.  I  do  not  want 
to  leave  an  unfinished  work."  And  during  the  same 
month  she  wrote  further:  "I  am  trying  to  prepare 
for  publication  matter  that  will  guard  the  work  on 
every  side,  so  that  it  may  not  become  disproportionate. 
We  have  many  things  in  preparation  for  publication. 
,  .  .  The  truth  must  appear  just  as  it  is." 

In  August,  1903,  Mrs.  White  wrote  to  an  old-time 
friend :  ' '  My  health  is  good,  and  I  am  able  to  do  much 
writing.  I  thank  the  Lord  for  this.  I  have  decided 
not  to  attend  so  many  camp  meetings,  but  to  give  my 
time  to  my  writing.  ...  I  greatly  desire  to  write  on 
the  life  of  Solomon  and  on  the  history  following  his 
reign,  and  I  desire,  too,  to  write  on  the  life  of  Paul 
and  his  work  in  connection  with  the  other  apostles. 
At  times  the  thought  of  this  neglected  work  keeps  me 
awake  at  night." 

Mrs.  White  lived  to  see  her  desires  fulfilled  with  re- 
gard to  much  that  she  had  planned  on  doing.  Her 
w^ork  on  "Education"  was  completed  in  1903;  "Testi- 
monies for  the  Church,"  Volume  8,  in  1904;  and 
"Ministry  of  Healing"  in  1905.  Many  "Special 
Testimonies"  were  prepared  for  circulation  in  pam- 
phlet and  leaflet  form;  and  in  1909  "Testimonies  for 
the  Church,"  Volume  9,  the  last  of  the  series,  was 
published.  By  the  close  of  1910  Mrs.  White  had  given 
full  consideration  to  all  the  problems  connected  with 
the  reset  edition  of  ' '  Great  Controversy. ' '  That  task 
having  been  completed,  she  found  time  to  supervise 
the  revision  of  ' '  Sketches  from  the  Life  of  Paul, ' '  and 
to  add  several  chapters  on  the  life  work  and  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  of  the  early  Christian  church. 
This  matter  was  published  in  1911,  under  the  title, 
"The  Acts  of  the  Apostles."  The  next  volume  to 
appear  was  '  *  Counsels  to  Teachers,  Parents,  and  Stu- 


Closing  Labors  435 

dents  Regarding  Christian  Education,"  in  1913;  and 
immediately  afterward  Mrs.  White  began  the  reading 
of  manuscripts  that  were  forwarded  to  the  printers  in 
1914  for  the  new  edition  of  "Gospel  Workers." 

When  publishing  "Facts  of  Faith,"  in  1864,  Mrs. 
White  included  in  that  little  volume  matter  that 
carried  the  story  of  Israel  beyond  the  days  of  David. 
In  the  seventies  she  wrote  quite  fully  on  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Israelites  from  Babylon,  dwelling  in 
detail  on  the  experiences  of  Nehemiah.  In  articles, 
and  in  the  bound  volumes  of  "Testimonies  for  the 
Church,"  she  often  told  and  retold  the  story  of 
Solomon,  of  Elijah  and  Elisha,  of  Isaiah  and  Jere- 
miah, of  Daniel  and  the  Hebrew  worthies,  and  of 
the  return  of  the  exiles  under  Zerubbabel  and  Joshua 
and  Ezra. 

"Facts  of  Faith"  has  long  been  out  of  print,  the 
matter  contained  therein  having  been  largely  incor- 
porated, with  many  additions,  in  the  later  volume, 
"Spirit  of  Prophecy,"  Volume  1  (1870),  and  finally 
in  "Patriarchs  and  Prophets"  (1890).  When  "Pa- 
triarchs" was  completed,  Mrs.  White  hoped  soon  to  go 
on  with  the  story  from  the  close  of  David's  reign, 
and  publish  in  connected  form  that  which  she  had 
been  enabled  to  write  through  the  years  concerning 
the  experiences  of  Solomon  and  divided  Israel,  and 
their  final  restoration  to  divine  favor  as  one  united 
people, —  a  type  of  spiritual  Israel,  the  church  of 
God  on  earth  to-day,  to  whom  will  finally  be  fulfilled 
all  the  covenant  promises. 

It  was  the  hope  of  preparing,  in  some  form  suitable 
for  publication,  this  story  of  the  prophets  and  kings 
of  Old  Testament  history,  that  led  to  the  grouping 
of  such  material  into  several  series  of  articles,  which 


28 


436  Life  Sketches 

have  been  published  in  the  columns  of  the  Review, 
the  Signs,  and  the  Watchman. 

Not  long  after  Mrs.  White's  return  from  Austra- 
lia, work  was  undertaken  anew  on  the  Old  Testament 
story,  and  continued  intermittently  for  more  than 
ten  years.  Thus  consideration  was  given  to  the  many 
manuscripts  dealing  with  this  period  of  Bible  history 
not  included  in  the  other  volumes  of  the  ''Contro- 
versy" series. 

To  the  completion  of  this  work,  i\lrs.  White  gave 
much  thought  during  1913  and  1914.  At  the  time 
of  her  accident,  in  February,  1915,  all  but  the  last 
two  chapters  had  been  completed  for  a  volume  bear- 
ing the  title,  "The  Captivity  and  Restoration  of 
Israel,"  covering  the  broken  periods;  and  these  final 
chapters  had  been  sufficiently  blocked  out  to  admit 
of  completion  by  the  inclusion  of  additional  matter 
from  her  manuscript  file. 

During  the  last  year  spent  by  ]\Irs.  Wliite  in  quiet 
rest  and  in  closing  up  her  manuscript  work,  one  of 
her  copyists  wrote  to  her  son,  W.  C.  White,  under 
date  of  Dec.  23,  1914 : 

"Even  when  exceedingly  brain-weary,  your  mother 
seems  to  find  great  comfort  in  the  promises  of  the 
Word,  and  often  catches  up  a  quotation  and  completes 
it  when  we  begin  quoting  some  familiar  scripture. 
...  I  do  not  find  her  discouraged  .  .  .  over  the  gen- 
eral outlook  throughout  the  harvest  field  where  her 
brethren  are  laboring.  She  seems  to  have  strong 
faith  in  God's  power  to  overrule,  and  to  bring  to  pass 
His  eternal  purpose  through  the  efforts  of  those  whom 
He  has  called  to  act  a  part  in  His  great  work.  She 
rises  above  petty  criticism,  above  even  the  past  fail- 
ures of  those  who  have  been  reproved,  and  expresses 
the  conviction,  born,  apparently,  of  an  innate  faith 


Closing  Labors  437 

in  the  church  of  the  living  God,  that  her  brethren  will 
remain  faithful  to  the  cause  they  have  espoused,  and 
that  the  Lord  will  continue  with  them  to  the  end,  and 
grant  them  complete  victory  over  every  device  of 
the  enemy. 

''Faith  in  God's  power  to  sustain  her  through  the 
many  weaknesses  attendant  on  old  age;  faith  in  the 
precious  promises  of  God's  word ;  faith  in  her  brethren 
who  bear  the  burden  of  the  work;  faith  in  the  final 
triumph  of  the  third  angel 's  message, —  this  is  the 
full  faith  your  mother  seems  to  enjoy  every  day  and 
every  hour.  This  is  the  faith  that  fills  her  heart  with 
joy  and  peace,  even  when  suffering  great  physical 
weakness,  and  unable  to  make  progress  in  literary 
lines.  A  faith  such  as  this  would  inspire  any  one  who 
could  witness  it." 

A   SOLEMN    CHARGE 

The  spirit  that  characterized  Mrs.  White's  life  and 
labors  during  the  closing  years  of  her  ministry,  is 
reflected  in  the  communication,  "Courage  in  the 
Lord,"  addressed  to  her  brethren  assembled  at  the 
1913  General  Conference.  Her  words  of  exhortation 
were  in  reality  a  prayer  and  a  benediction : 

"I  pray  earnestly  that  the  work  we  do  at  this  time 
shall  impress  itself  deeply  on  heart  and  mind  and 
soul.  Perplexities  will  increase ;  but  let  us,  as  believers 
in  God,  encourage  one  another.  Let  us  not  lower 
the  standard,  but  keep  it  lifted  high,  looking  to  Him 
who  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith.  When  in 
the  night  season  I  am  unable  to  sleep,  I  lift  my  heart 
in  prayer  to  God,  and  He  strengthens  me,  and  gives 
me  the  assurance  that  He  is  with  His  ministering  serv- 
ants in  the  home  field  and  in  distant  lands.  I  am  en- 
couraged and  blessed  as  I  realize  that  the  God  of  Israel 


438  Life  Sketches 

is  still  guiding  His  people,  and  that  He  will  continue 
to  be  with  them,  even  to  the  end. 

**I  am  instructed  to  say  to  our  ministering  brethren. 
Let  the  messages  that  come  from  your  lips  be  charged 
with  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  If  ever  there 
was  a  time  when  we  needed  the  special  guidance  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  it  is  now.  We  need  a  thorough  con- 
secration. It  is  fully  time  that  we  gave  to  the  world 
a  demonstration  of  the  power  of  God  in  our  own  lives 
and  in  our  ministry. 

' '  The  Lord  desires  to  see  the  work  of  proclaiming  the 
third  angel 's  message  carried  forward  with  increasing 
efficiencj^  As  He  has  worked  in  all  ages  to  give  vic- 
tories to  His  people,  so  in  this  age  He  longs  to  carry 
to  a  triumphant  fulfillment  His  purposes  for  His 
church.  He  bids  His  believing  saints  to  advance 
unitedly,  going  from  strength  to  greater  strength, 
from  faith  to  increased  assurance  and  confidence  in  the 
truth  and  righteousness  of  His  cause. 

''We  are  to  stand  firm  as  a  rock  to  the  principles 
of  the  word  of  God,  remembering  that  God  is  with  us 
to  give  us  strength  to  meet  each  new  experience.  Let 
us  ever  maintain  in  our  lives  the  principles  of  right- 
eousness, that  we  may  go  forward  from  strength  to 
strength  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  We  are  to  hold  as 
very  sacred  the  faith  that  has  been  substantiated  by 
the  instruction  and  approval  of  the  Spirit  of  God  from 
our  earliest  experience  until  the  present  time.  We  are 
to  cherish  as  very  precious  the  work  that  the  Lord  has 
been  carrying  forward  through  His  commandment- 
keeping  people,  and  which,  through  the  power  of  His 
grace,  will  grow  stronger  and  more  efficient  as  time 
advances.  The  enemy  is  seeking  to  becloud  the  dis- 
cernment of  God's  people,  and  to  weaken  their  effi- 
ciency ;  but  if  they  will  labor  as  the  Spirit  of  God  shall 


Closing  Labors  439 

direct,  He  will  open  doors  of  opportunity  before  them 
for  the  work  of  building  up  the  old  waste  places.  Their 
experience  will  be  one  of  constant  growth,  until  the 
Lord  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  power  and  great 
glory  to  set  His  seal  of  final  triumph  upon  His  faith- 
ful ones. 

"The  work  that  lies  before  us  is  one  that  will  put 
to  the  stretch  every  power  of  the  human  being.  It  will 
call  for  the  exercise  of  strong  faith  and  constant  vigi- 
lance. At  times  the  difficulties  that  we  shall  meet  will 
be  most  disheartening.  The  very  greatness  of  the  task 
will  appall  us.  And  yet,  with  God's  help,  His  servants 
will  finally  triumph.  'Wherefore,^  my  brethren,  'I 
desire  that  ye  faint  not'  because  of  the  trying  experi- 
ences that  are  before  you.  Jesus  will  be  with  you ;  He 
will  go  before  you  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  preparing  the 
way ;  and  He  will  be  your  helper  in  every  emergency. 

''  'For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees  unto  the  Father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole  family  in 
heaven  and  earth  is  named,  that  He  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  His  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  His  Spirit  in  the  inner  man;  that 
Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith;  that  ye, 
being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  may  be  able  to 
comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth,  and 
length,  and  depth,  and  height;  and  to  know  the  love 
of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be 
filled  with  all  the  fullness  of  God. 

' '  '  Now  unto  Him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abun- 
dantly above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to 
the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  Him  be  glory  in 
the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages,  world 
without  end.     Amen.'  "* 

°  General  Conference  Bulletin,  1913,  pp.  164v  165. 


LVIII 
LAST  SICKNESS 

For  over  two  years  prior  to  the  accident  that  has- 
tened her  death,  ]\Irs.  White  was  freer  from  suffering 
and  from  common  ailments  than  during  any  other 
like  period  in  her  lifetime.  Once  her  strength  failed 
decidedly,  but  soon  she  rallied,  and  was  again  able  to 
get  about  with  comparative  ease.  Her  attendant 
usually  took  her  out  driving  every  pleasant  day,  and 
this  afforded  restful  change.  She  was  ordinarily  able 
to  go  from  her  upper  room  to  her  carriage  unaided. 
But  her  frame  was  becoming  more  and  more  bowed 
with  the  weight  of  years,  and  her  friends  could  not 
hope  for  long  continuance  of  life. 

In  the  spring  of  1914,  Mrs.  White  had  the  pleasure 
of  meeting  once  more  her  son,  Elder  James  Edson 
White,  who  spent  some  weeks  in  her  home.  Not  long 
after  his  return,  liis  mother  suffered  great  weakness 
from  a  complication  of  difficulties,  and  as  the  result, 
largely  gave  up  reading.  In  the  months  that  fol- 
lowed, she  often  had  others  read  to  her. 

The  cessation  of  her  ordinary  activities,  however, 
did  not  lead  to  diminished  interest  in  the  progress  of 
the  cause  of  God  throughout  the  world.  The  pages 
of  the  Review  and  Herald  and  of  other  denomina- 
tional papers  were  as  precious  to  her  as  ever,  and 
nhe  continued  to  enjoy  letters  from  old-time  friends, 
and  often  recounted  with  animation  the  experiences 
of  former  days. 

In  the  course  of  a  conversation  held  Dec.  2,  1914,  she 
referred  to  an  incident  that  occurred  many  years 
before.  A  certain  brother  had  expressed  discourage- 
ment over  the  prospect  of  the  extended  and  difficult 
(440) 


Last  Sickness  441 

work  that  would  need  to  be  done  before  the  world 
could  be  prepared  for  the  second  advent  of  Christ. 
Another  brother,  one  of  large  faith,  turned  to  him, 
his  face  white  with  strong  emotion,  and  said:  ''My 
brother,  do  you  permit  such  a  prospect  to  bring  dis- 
couragement ?  Do  you  not  know  that  God  would  have 
us  press  the  battle  to  the  gate?  Do  you  not  know 
He  would  have  us  labor  on,  and  on,  and  on,  knowing 
that  victory  lies  ahead  ? ' ' 

It  was  early  in  December,  1914,  also,  that  she  tes- 
tified to  hearing  voices  in  the  night  season,  crying 
out:  ''Advance!  Advance!  Advance!  Press  the 
battle  to  the  gate!'' 

While  eager  to  continue  her  work,  and  especially 
desirous  of  speaking  again  in  public,  Mrs.  White 
knew  that  her  strength  was  gradually  failing,  and 
that  she  must  not  presume  on  her  waning  energies. 
This  was  a  real  trial  to  her,  yet  she  felt  resigned  to 
the  Lord's  will.  Hear  her  praying  around  the  family 
altar  at  set  of  sun.  Sabbath,  Dec.  26,  1914,  following 
petitions  by  Elder  E.  W.  Farnsworth  and  others : 

"Thou  wilt  answer  our  petitions;  and  we  ask  Thee, 
Lord,  for  Christ's  sake,  if  it  is  Thy  will,  to  give  me 
strength  and  grace  to  continue;  or,  I  am  perfectly 
willing  to  leave  my  work  at  any  time  that  Thou  seest 
best.  0  Lord,  I  greatly  desire  to  do  some  things. 
Thou  knowest,  and  would  be  willing  to  do  them  if 
Thou  wilt  give  me  strength;  but  we  will  make  no 
complaint ;  because  Thou  hast  spared  my  life  so  much 
longer  than  many  anticipated  and  than  I  have  antici- 
pated myself.  .  .  .  Give  us  light;  give  us  joy;  give 
us  the  great  grace  that  Thou  hast  in  store  for  the 
needy.  We  ask  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Nazareth. ' ' 


442  Life  Sketches 

Feebler  and  still  feebler  grew  the  physical  frame; 
but  the  spirit  was  courageous  ever.  In  conversation 
with  Dr.  David  Paulson  on  Jan.  25,  1915,  Mrs.  White 
said:  "The  Lord  has  been  my  helper,  the  Lord  has 
been  my  God,  and  I  have  not  a  doubt.  If  I  could 
not  realize  that  He  has  been  my  guide  and  my  stay, 
do  tell  me  what  I  could  trust  in.  Why,  I  have  just 
as  firm  a  trust  in  God  that  He  will  stand  m}^  feet  on 
Mount  Zion,  as  that  I  live  and  breathe;  and  I  am 
going  to  keep  that  trust  till  I  die." 

When,  on  the  27th  of  January,  1915,  her  son,  W.  C. 
White,  returned  home  after  a  four  months'  absence 
in  the  East  and  the  South,  she  was  apparently  as 
strong  as  when  he  had  left.  She  was  still  enjoy- 
ing a  good  degree  of  comfort,  healthwise,  and  was 
able  to  be  about  Some  two  weeks  later,  only  the  day 
before  she  was  stricken,  she  spent  a  little  time  walking 
in  the  yard  with  him,  and  conversing  on  the  general 
interests  of  the  cause  of  God. 

It  was  on  Sabbath  day,  Feb.  13,  1915,  that  Mrs. 
White  met  with  the  accident  that  confined  her  to  her 
couch  thereafter  and  hastened  her  death.  As  she  was 
entering  her  study  from  the  hallway,  about  noon,  she 
apparently  tripped,  and  fell.  Her  niece.  Miss  May 
Walling,  who  for  a  time  had  been  acting  as  her  nurse, 
was  close  by  in  tlie  hallway,  and  hastened  to  her  as- 
sistance. As  efforts  to  help  her  to  her  feet  proved  un- 
availing, ]\Iiss  Walling  raised  her  into  a  chair,  drew 
the  chair  through  the  hallway  into  the  bedroom,  and 
finally  got  her  onto  the  bed,  and  summoned  a  physi- 
cian from  the  St.  Helena  Sanitarium. 

A  preliminary  examination  by  Dr.  G.  E.  Klinger- 
man  was  followed  by  a  more  thorough  examination 
by  means  of  the  X-ray,  and  this  revealed  unmistak- 
ably an  intracapsular  fracture  of  the  left  femur.     It 


Last  Sickness  443 

was  of  course  impossible  to  determine  when  the  break 
in  the  bone  had  taken  place, —  whether  before  the  fall, 
thus  causing  Mrs.  White  to  drop  to  the  floor,  or  as 
the  result  of  the  fall. 

The  restlessness  of  the  next  few  days  and  nights 
was  accompanied  with  very  little  pain.  In  fact,  from 
the  very  first,  the  Lord  mercifully  spared  His  aged 
servant  the  severe  pain  that  ordinarily  comes  with 
such  injuries.  The  usual  symptoms  of  shock,  also, 
were  absent.  The  respiration,  the  temperature,  and 
the  circulation  were  nearly  normal.  Dr.  Klingerman, 
and  Dr.  B.  F.  Jones,  his  associate,  did  all  that  med- 
ical science  could  suggest  to  make  their  patient  com- 
fortable; but  at  her  advanced  age  they  could  hold 
out  but  little  prospect  of  ultimate  recovery. 

All  through  the  weeks  and  months  of  her  last  sick- 
ness, Mrs.  White  was  buoyed  up  by  the  same  faith 
and  hope  and  trust  that  had  characterized  her  life 
experience  in  the  days  of  her  vigor.  Her  personal 
testimony  was  uniformly  cheerful  and  her  courage 
strong.  She  felt  that  her  times  were  in  the  hand  of 
God,  and  that  His  presence  was  with  her  continually. 
Not  long  after  she  was  rendered  helpless  by  the  ac- 
cident, she  testified  of  her  Saviour,  "Jesus  is  my 
blessed  Redeemer,  and  I  love  Him  with  my  whole  be- 
ing." And  again:  "I  see  light  in  His  light.  I  have 
joy  in  His  joy,  and  peace  in  His  peace.  I  see  mercy 
in  His  mercy,  and  love  in  His  love."  To  Miss  Sara 
McEnterfer,  for  many  years  her  secretary,  she  said, 
' '  If  only  I  can  see  my  Saviour  face  to  face,  I  shall  be 
fully  satisfied. ' ' 

In  an  interview  with  another  she  said:  "My  cour- 
age is  grounded  in  my  Saviour.  My  work  is  nearly 
ended.  Looking  over  the  past,  I  do  not  feel  the  least 
mite  of  despondency  or  discouragement.     I   feel  so 


444  Life  Sketches 

grateful  that  the  Lord  has  withheld  me  from  despair 
and  discouragement,  and  that  I  can  still  hold  the  ban- 
ner. I  know  Him  whom  I  love,  and  in  whom  my  soul 
trusteth." 

Referring  to  the  prospect  of  death,  she  declared : 
*,'I  feel,  the  sooner  the  better;  all  the  time  that  is 
how  I  feel  — •  the  sooner  the  better.  I  have  not  a 
discouraging  thought,  nor  sadness.  ...  I  have  noth- 
ing to  complain  of.  Let  the  Lord  take  His  way  and 
do  His  work  with  me,  so  that  I  am  refined  and  puri- 
fied; and  that  is  all  I  desire.  I  know  my  work  is 
done;  it  is  of  no  use  to  say  anything  else.  I  shall 
rejoice,  when  my  time  comes,  that  I  am  permitted  to 
lie  down  to  rest  in  peace.  I  have  no  desire  that  my 
life  shall  be  prolonged." 

Following  a  prayer  by  the  one  who  was  making 
these  notes  of  her  conversation,  she  prayed : 

"Heavenly  Father,  I  come  to  Thee,  weak,  like  a 
broken  reed,  yet  by  the  Holy  Spirit's  vindication  of 
righteousness  and  truth  that  shall  prevail.  I  thank 
Thee,  Lord,  I  thank  Thee,  and  I  will  not  draw  away 
from  anything  that  Thou  wouldst  give  me  to  bear. 
Let  Thy  light,  let  Thy  joy  and  grace,  be  upon  me  in 
my  last  hours,  that  I  may  glorify  Thee,  is  my  great 
desire;  and  this  is  all  that  I  shall  ask  of  Thee. 
Amen." 

This  humble,  trustful  prayer  by  one  who  long  had 
been  a  chosen  vessel  in  the  Master's  service,  was  fully 
answered.  Hers  was  the  comfort  that  causes  a  child 
of  the  great  Father  of  light  and  love  to  fear  no  evil, 
even  while  passing  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death.  One  Sabbath  day,  only  a  few  short  weeks 
before  she  breathed  her  last,  she  said  to  her  son: 

''I  am  very  weak.  I  am  sure  that  this  is  my  last 
sickness.     I  am  not  worried  at  the  thought  of  dying. 


La^t  Sickness  445 

I  feel  comforted  all  the  time,  that  the  Lord  is  near 
me.  I  am  not  anxious.  The  preciousness  of  the  Sav- 
iour has  been  so  plain  to  me.  He  has  been  a  friend. 
He  has  kept  me  in  sickness  and  in  health. 

"I  do  not  worry  about  the  work  I  have  done.  I 
have  done  the  best  I  could.  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall 
be  lingering  long,  I  do  not  expect  much  suffering. 
I  am  thankful  that  we  have  the  comforts  of  life  in 
time  of  sickness.  Do  not  worry.  I  go  only  a  little 
before  the  others." 

The  comfortable  office  room  on  the  second  story  of 
Mrs.  White's  home  was  the  most  favorable  place  for 
patient  and  nurses,  and  here  it  was  that  she  lay  the 
most  of  the  time,  surrounded  by  the  familiar  objects 
of  the  more  active  life  to  which  she  had  so  long  been 
accustomed.  The  room  was  light  and  airy.  In  one 
corner  a  large  bay  window  flooded  a  portion  of  the 
chamber  with  sunshine.  Here  stood  her  old  writing 
chair.  This  was  transformed  into  a  reclining  chair, 
into  which  she  was  lifted  nearly  every  day  after  the 
first  week  or  two  of  illness  had  passed  by.  The  view 
from  this  sunny  corner  was  pleasing  and  varied,  and 
she  greatly  enjoyed  the  changing  beauties  of  spring- 
time and  early  summer. 

Close  beside  her  chair,  on  a  table,  were  kept  several 
of  the  books  she  had  written.  These  she  would  often 
handle  and  look  over,  seeming  to  delight  in  having 
them  near.  Like  an  affectionate  mother  with  her 
children,  so  was  she  with  these  books  during  her  last 
sickness.  Several  times,  when  visited,  she  was  found 
holding  two  or  three  of  them  in  her  lap.  ' '  I  appreciate 
these  books  as  I  never  did  before,"  she  at  one  time 
remarked.  "They  are  truth,  and  they  are  righteous- 
ness, and  they  are  an  everlasting  testimony  that  God 
is  true."     She  rejoiced  in  the  thought  that  when  she 


446  Life  Sketches 

could  no  longer  speak  to  the  people,  her  books  would 
speak  for  her. 

At  times  when  her  strength  permitted,  she  was  taken 
in  a  wheel  chair  to  a  sunny  veranda  on  the  upper  floor. 
From  this  little  balcony,  embowered  with  beautiful 
climbing  roses,  the  panorama  of  orchard  and  vineyard, 
of  mountains  and  valleys,  afforded  continual  pleasure. 

Again  and  again,  during  the  earlier  weeks  of  her 
illness,  her  voice  was  lifted  in  song.  The  words  often- 
est  chosen  were : 

* '  We  have  heard  from  the  bright,  the  holy  land, 

We  have  heard,  and  our  hearts  are  glad; 
For  we   were   a   lonely   pilgrim  band. 

And  weary,  and   worn,   and  sad. 
They  tell  us  the  pilgrims  have  a  dwelling  there  — 

No  longer  are  homeless  ones; 
And  we  know  that  the  goodly  land  is  fair, 

Where  life's  pure  river  runs. 


*'We'll  be  there,  we'll  be  there,  in  a  little  while, 
We'll  join  the  pure  and  the  blest; 
We'll  have  the  palm,  the  robe,  the  crown, 
And   forever   be   at   rest." 

About  a  fortnight  after  her  accident,  she  was  told 
of  the  missionary  and  bookmen 's  convention  in  session 
at  Mountain  View,  where  plans  were  being  laid  for 
an  increased  circulation  of  denominational  publica- 
tions. This  reference  to  the  bookmen  led  her  to  ex- 
press once  more  the  pleasure  she  had  had  two  years 
before  in  greeting  many  of  them  personally  in  her 
own  home.  ' '  I  am  very  glad, ' '  she  added, ' '  for  all  they 
are  doing  for  the  circulation  of  our  books.  The  pub- 
lishing branch  of  our  cause  has  much  to  do  with  our 
power.  I  do  desire  that  it  shall  accomplish  all  that 
the  Lord  designs  it  should.  If  our  bookmen  do  their 
part  faithfully,  I  know,  from  the  light  God  has  given 


Last  Sickness  447 

me,  that  the  knowledge  of  present  truth  will  be 
doubled  and  trebled.  This  is  why  I  have  been  in  so 
much  of  a  hurry  to  get  my  books  out,  so  that  they 
could  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  people  and  read. 
And  in  the  foreign  languages  the  Lord  designs  that 
the  circulation  of  our  books  shall  be  greatly  increased. 
Thus  we  shall  be  placing  the  cause  of  present  truth 
on  vantage  ground.  But  let  us  remember,  in  all  our 
endeavors  we  must  seek  daily  power  and  individual 
Christian  experience.  Only  as  we  keep  in  close  touch 
with  the  Source  of  our  strength  shall  we  be  enabled 
to  advance  rapidly  and  along  even  lines. ' ' 

Many  were  the  visitors  —  old  acquaintances  and 
others  —  who  came  to  greet  Mrs.  White  during  the  last 
few  months  of  her  life.  Sometimes  she  was  unable  to 
recognize  old  associates  in  labor;  at  other  times  she 
knew  those  who  came.  Whenever  possible,  she  would 
converse  with  them.  She  never  ceased  to  take  delight 
in  testifying  of  God's  goodness  and  tender  mercy. 
For  months  prior  to  her  illness,  she  frequently  quoted 
the  scripture,  They  overcame  ''by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony'^;  and  she 
felt  strengthened  every  time  she  bore  witness  to  the 
love  of  God  and  to  His  watchful  care. 

One  Sabbath  afternoon,  when  the  family  of  her 
son,  W.  C.  White,  spent  some  time  with  her,  she  was 
specially  blessed,  and  spoke  many  words  of  counsel 
to  her  grandchildren.  ' '  The  Lord  is  very  good  to  us, ' ' 
she  declared ;  ' '  and  if  we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord, 
we  shall  know  that  His  going  forth  is  prepared  as 
the  morning.  If  there  is  any  question  in  your  minds 
in  regard  to  what  is  right,  look  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
He  will  guide  you.  We  should  bring  every  plan  to 
the  Lord,  to  see  if  He  approves  it.  .  .  .  Remember 
that  the  Lord  will  carry  us  through.    I  am  guarding 


448  Life  Sketches 

every  moment,  so  that  nothing  may  come  between  me 
and  the  Lord.  I  hope  there  will  not.  God  grant  that 
we  may  all  prove  faithful.  There  will  be  a  glorious 
meeting  soon.  I  am  glad  that  you  have  come  to  see 
me.     May  the  Lord  bless  you.     Amen." 

Not  alone  for  her  granddaughters  and  grandsons, 
but  for  all  the  youth  throughout  the  denomination, 
her  heart  went  out  in  loving  solicitude.  At  times 
she  talked  with  her  nurses  and  with  her  office  helpers 
concerning  the  need  of  making  wise  selections  of 
matter  for  the  youth  to  read. 

' '  We  should  advise  the  young, ' '  she  urged,  ' '  to  take 
hold  of  such  reading  matter  as  recommends  itself  for 
the  upbuilding  of  Christian  character.  The  most  es- 
sential points  of  our  faith  should  be  stamped  upon 
the  memory  of  the  young.  They  have  had  a  glimpse 
of  these  truths,  but  not  such  an  acquaintance  as  would 
lead  them  to  look  upon  their  study  with  favor.  Our 
youth  should  read  that  which  will  have  a  healthful, 
sanctifying  effect  upon  the  mind.  This  they  need  in 
order  to  be  able  to  discern  what  is  true  religion. 
There  is  much  good  reading  that  is  not  sanctifying. 

''Now  is  our  time  and  opportunity  to  labor  for  the 
young  people.  Tell  them  that  we  are  now  in  a  perilous 
crisis,  and  we  want  to  know  how  to  discern  true  god- 
liness. Our  young  people  need  to  be  helped,  uplifted, 
and  encouraged,  but  in  the  right  manner,  not,  perhaps, 
as  they  would  desire  it,  but  in  a  way  that  will  help 
them  to  have  sanctified  minds.  They  need  good,  sanc- 
tifying religion  more  than  anything  else. 

''I  do  not  expect  to  live  long.  My  work  is  nearly 
done.  Tell  our  young  people  that  I  want  my  words 
to  encourage  them  in  that  manner  of  life  that  will  be 
most  attractive  to  the  heavenly  intelligences." 


Last  Sickness  449 

The  end  came  on  P>iday,  July  16,  1915,  at  3:40 
P.M.,  in  the  sunny  upper  chamber  of  her  "Ehns- 
haven"  home  where  she  had  spent  so  much  of  her  time 
during  the  last  happy,  fruitful  years  of  her  busy 
life.  She  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  as  quietly  and  peacefully 
as  a  weary  child  goes  to  rest.  Surrounding  her  bed- 
side were  her  son,  Elder  W.  C.  White,  and  his  wife; 
her  granddaughter,  Mrs.  Mabel  White  Workman ;  her 
long-time  and  faithful  secretary,  Miss  Sara  McEnter- 
f er ;  her  niece  and  devoted  nurse.  Miss  May  Walling ; 
another  of  her  untiring  bedside  nurses,  Mrs.  Carrie 
Hungerford ;  her  housekeeper,  Miss  Tessie  Woodbury  ; 
her  old-time  companion  and  helper,  Mrs.  Mary  Chin- 
nock  Thorp;  and  a  few  friends  and  helpers  who  had 
spent  many  years  in  and  about  her  home  and  in  her 
office. 

For  several  days  prior  to  her  death,  she  had  been 
unconscious  much  of  the  time,  and  toward  the  end  she 
seemed  to  have  lost  the  faculty  of  speech  and  that  of 
hearing.  The  last  words  she  spoke  to  her  son  were,  ' '  I 
know  in  whom  I  have  believed." 

^'God  is  love."  "He  giveth  His  beloved  sleep." 
To  them  the  long  night  of  waiting  until  the  morning 
of  the  resurrection  is  but  a  moment ;  and  even  to  those 
who  remain  the  time  of  waiting  will  not  be  long,  for 
Jesus  is  coming  soon  to  gather  His  loved  ones  home. 
As  our  beloved  sister  herself  declared  to  those  about 
her  one  Sabbath  day  during  her  sickness,  '^We  shall 
all  be  home  very  soon  now." 


29 


LIX 
THE  "ELMSHAVEN"  FUNERAL  SERVICE 

At  five  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  Sunday,  July 
18,  1915,  at  ^'Elmshaven," 

"A  little  spot  hallowed  by  grace, 
Out  of  the  world 's  wide  wilderness, ' ' 

there  assembled  nearly  five  hundred  friends  and 
neighbors  to  pay  their  last  tribute  of  respect  to  the 
memory  of  Mrs.  Ellen  G.  White,  and  to  comfort  by 
their  presence  and  sympathy  those  who  had  been 
called  to  suffer  the  loss  of  one  they  had  loved  dearly. 

The  service  was  held  on  the  lawm  in  front  of  Mrs. 
White's  quiet  country  home,  which  had  long  been 
to  her  a  haven  of  rest, —  a  veritable  ' '  refuge, ' '  as  she 
often  styled  it  w^hen  returning  from  public  labors. 
At  one  end  of  the  lawn  had  been  erected  a  canopy 
for  the  officiating  ministers ;  while  chairs  and  benches 
conveniently  placed  beneath  the  wide-spreading  elms, 
with  sofas  and  rockers  for  the  aged  and  the  infirm, 
gave  seats  for  all  who  came. 

The  familiar  strains  of  the  hymn,  "It  is  well  wdth 
my  soul,"  sung  by  a  double  quartette  from  the  Pacific 
Union  College  and  the  St.  Helena  Sanitarium,  marked 
the  opening  of  the  service.  Elder  R.  W.  Munson,  in 
his  prayer,  petitioned  that  all  might  profit  by  the 
example  of  the  devoted  and  godly  life  of  the  one  now 
sleeping,  and  that  special  help  and  strength  might  be 
found  by  many  through  reading  her  published  writ- 
ings. ''Grant  especially,"  he  prayed,  '"to  bless  those 
writings  which  she  has  sent  forth  to  the  four  corners 
of  the  earth,  that  the  world  may  hear  the  message  in 
the  many  languages  into  w^hich  her  books  have  been 
(450) 


The  " Elmshaven^^  Funeral  Service  451 

translated.  We  thank  Thee  for  those  in  China,  in 
Korea,  in  Japan,  in  India,  in  Africa,  and  in  the 
islands  of  the  seas,  who  have  been  helped  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  truth  by  reading  the  writings  of  Thy 
servant.  Bless  also,  we  beseech  Thee,  those  who  have 
gone  forth  into  these  countries  to  carry  the  truth  for 
this  time.  ...  0  God,  hasten  the  proclamation  of 
this  message  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  that  this 
generation  may  hear  it  and  heed  it,  and  the  way  be 
prepared  for  the  coming  of  our  blessed  Saviour.^' 

The  Scripture  reading,  by  Elder  George  B.  Starr, 
comprised  the  following  passages,  some  of  which 
were  read  only  in  part:  Ps.  116:15;  Eccl.  7:2,  4; 
Rom.  8 :  35,  37-39 ;  John  6  :  39,  40 ;  Dan.  12 :  2,  3 ;  Rev. 
14:12,  13;  Eze.  37:12-14;  Isa.  26:19;  Rev.  7:9-17; 
Rev.  21 :  4.  The  reading  closed  with  a  few  verses 
especially  illustrative  of  Mrs.  White's  life  experience: 
Ps.  40 :  9,  10  and  Mark  14 :  8. 

Elder  J.  N.  Loughborough,  venerable  with  many 
years  of  Christian  service,  yet  wonderfully  sustained 
by  God  as  a  living  witness  of  manifold  providences 
in  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  advent  movement,  was 
the  first  speaker.  He  bore  a  loving  tribute  to  the 
life  work  of  the  one  with  whom  he  had  so  often  labored 
in  close  association  since  the  year  1852.  His  discourse, 
largely  reminiscent,  served  the  purpose  of  a  biographi- 
cal sketch,  though  it  was  far  more  than  a  mere  sketch, 
revealing,  as  it  did,  the  special  workings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  connection  with  her  labors.  He  emphasized 
anew  the  fact  that  her  published  works  tend  to  the 
purest  morality,  lead  to  Christ  and  to  the  Bible,  and 
bring  rest  and  comfort  to  weary  and  sorrowing  hearts. 

Elder  Starr,  the  next  speaker,  referred  to  some 
personal  phases  of  Mrs.  White's  life.  ''I  have  never 
heard  any  other  person,"  he  said,  ''speak  of  love  for 


452  Life  Sketches 

Jesus,  as  I  have  heard  her  speak.  Many  times  have  I 
heard  her  exclaim,  'I  love  Him,  I  love  Him,  I  love 
Him  ! '  Her  entire  life  was  devoted  to  winning  others 
to  love  Him  and  serve  Him  with  all  the  heart.  .    .    . 

''I  regarded  her  as  one  of  the  strongest  characters 
I  ever  met.  I  can  compare  her  life  only  to  the  sturdy 
oak  that  meets  the  wind  and  bears  its  severest  pres 
sure,  or  to  the  mountain  that  laughs  at  the  storm.  .  .  . 
Her  faith  in  God  was  invincible.  Under  trials  that 
might  have  swept  away  the  faith  of  many,  she  main- 
tained firm  confidence,  and  triumphed." 

"In  bidding  her  good-by  two  weeks  ago  to-day," 
Elder  Starr  continued,  ''I  said,  'We  are  glad  to  find 
you  so  bright  this  morning.'  Sister  White  replied, 
'I  am  glad  you  find  me  thus,  and  I  wish  to  tell  you 
it  is  bright  inside. '  And  then  she  added,  '  I  have  not 
had  many  mournful  days,  have  IV  '  No,  Sister  White, ' 
I  said,  'not  in  all  your  life,  because  you  have  risen 
above  them.'  'Yes,'  she  responded,  'my  heavenly 
Father  has  planned  it  all  for  me,  and  He  knows  when 
it  will  end,  and  I  am  determined  not  to  murmur. ' 

"Then  I  said  to  her,  'I  can  only  repeat  to  you, 
Sister  White,  what  you  wrote  us  in  one  of  your  last 
letters.  You  said :  "The  shadows  are  lengthening,  and 
we  are  nearing  home.  We  shall  soon  be  at  home,  and 
then  we  will  talk  it  all  over  together  in  the  kingdom 
of  God."  '  She  replied,  'Yes;  it  seems  almost  too 
good  to  be  true,  but  it  is  true. '  ' ' 

*' Passed    away    from   earth    forever, 

Free    from   all   its   cares   and   fears, 
She   again   will  join   us   never, 

While  we  tread  this  vale  of  tears," 

the  first  lines  of  the  second  hymn,  affected  deeply  many 
in  the  listening  congregation.     Years  ago  these  lines 


The  ^^Elmshaven''  Funeral  Service  453 

were  penned  by  one  of  Mrs.  White's  associates  in  the 
Master's  service,  the  late  Elder  Uriah  Smith.  Sad 
are  the  partings  of  this  life ; 

' '  But  a  glorious  day  is  nearing, 

Earth 's  long-wished-f or  jubilee, 
When  creation's  King,  appearing, 

Shall    proclaim   His   people    free; 
When,  upborne  on  Love's  bright  pinion, 
They  shall  shout  from  land  and  sea, 
*  Death,  where  is  thy  dark  dominion! 
Grave,  where  is  thy  victory ! '  " 

Elder  E.  W.  Parnsworth,  who  had  charge  of  the 
service,  spoke  as  follows: 

''It  seems,  brethren  and  friends,  almost  impossible 
for  any  one  to  think  of  preaching  a  sermon,  a  me- 
morial sermon,  commemorative  of  one  whose  life  and 
labors  have  been  a  constant  living  sermon  for  nearly 
fourscore  years.  Seventy-eight  years  ago  this  sum- 
mer, Sister  White  gave  her  heart  to  God ;  and  during 
all  those  years,  there  has  scarcely  been  any  cessation 
or  interruption  in  most  ardent  and  earnest  labor  for 
the  Master,  and  her  life  and  what-  it  represents  in 
literature  is  the  greatest  eulogy  that  could  possibly 
be  pronounced  on  her  funeral  occasion. 

''I  have  wondered  what  Sister  White  herself  would 
say  if  she  were  here  alive,  and  one  of  us  were  in  her 
place.  I  am  certain  of  some  things  that  she  would 
say.  I  think  she  would  read,  for  the  benefit  of  her 
friends  and  relatives  and  neighbors  and  others  who 
are  congregated  here,  this  passage  : 

''  'For  the  grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath 
appeared  to  all  men' — and  I  venture  to  say  that  no 
living  person  in  this  generation  has  ever  held  up  more 
insistently  the  grace  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  men 
than  has  she  — '  teaching  us  that,  denying  ungodliness 


454  Life  Sketches 

and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously, 
and  godly,  in  this  present  world.' 

"She  would  speak  to  her  neighbors  and  friends 
along  that  line,  but  she  would  not  stop  there.  This 
afternoon  she  would  add,  'Looking  for  that  blessed 
hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great-  God  and 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. '  She  would  emphasize  that. 
She  would  press  it  home  upon  all  our  hearts  and  all 
our  minds.  Not  only  that,  in  a  general  way;  but  she 
would  emphasize  the  fact,  the  great  truth,  that  that 
blessed  hope  is  soon  to  be  consummated.  She  would 
lift  our  hearts  and  our  minds  up  to  that  blessed  hope 
which  was  her  hope,  and  her  joy,  and  her  inspiration. 
I  should  like  to  echo  that  voice  here  this  afternoon, 
brethren  and  friends  and  neighbors.  I  am  sure  that 
is  the  message  she  would  give.    But  she  is  at  rest. 

''Somehow  I  am  impressed  that  there  is  a  present 
fulfillment  of  that  passage  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of 
1  Corinthians,  where  it  says,  'The  sting  of  death  is 
sin.'  Let  me  read  it  to  you.  It  is  this:  'For  if  the 
dead  rise  not,  then  is  not  Christ  raised :  and  if  Christ 
be  not  raised,  your  faith  is  vain;  ye  are  yet  in  your 
sins.  Then  they  also  which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ 
are  perished.'  And  she  would  read  further:  'Then 
shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written. 
Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  0  death,  where  is 
thy  sting?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?' 

' '  The  thought  I  have  in  mind  is  this, —  that  there  is 
a  certain  sense  in  which  the  sting  is  taken  out  of 
death  here  and  now,  brethren.  [Hearty  amens.] 
Our  natural  affections,  the  love  of  our  hearts,  will 
force  the  tears  from  our  eyes,  and  we  cannot  help  it ; 
but  back  of  it  all,  brethren,  there  is  the  consolation 
that  sin  has  gone  from  this  one,  and  hence  the  sting 


The  "Elmshaven"  Funeral  Service  455 

of  sin  has  been  extracted,  and  death  cannot  hold  such 
a  person  a  great  while.     [Many  aniens.] 

' '  We  read  in  one  place  of  Jesus  that  it  was  not  pos- 
sible that  He  should  be  holden  of  death.  Why  ?  —  Be- 
cause there  was  no  sin  there.  Where  righteousness 
reigns  and  sin  is  gone,  death  has  lost  its  grip.  The 
subject  may  sleep  in  the  grave  for  a  little,  but  death 
cannot  hold  him  there  very  long.  The  day  of  deliver- 
ance draws  near.  Soon  the  trumpet  will  sound,  and, 
thank  the  Lord,  we  shall  see  Sister  White  again. 

''I  say  to  the  family  and  friends,  I  am  a  mourner 
with  you  to-day;  but  there  is  something  about  a 
righteous  life  in  Christ  which  robs  death  of  its  terrors, 
and  the  grave  of  all  its  woe.  Jesus  has  been  there,  and 
we  may  safely  walk  the  path  which  Jesus  trod.  So, 
brethren,  let  us  look  up.  Let  us  look  beyond  this 
present  vale  of  tears  and  sorrow  to  a  brighter  and  an 
eternal  hope  and  life,  for  Jesus'  sake,  amen." 

With  the  singing  of  one  of  the  hymns  best  loved  by 
Mrs.  White,  ''We  shall  meet  beyond  the  river,"  and 
the  pronouncement  of  a  benediction  by  Elder  S.  T. 
Hare,  the  service  closed. 


LX 
THE  MEMORIAL  SERVICE  AT  RICHMOND 

By  special  request  of  the  officers  of  the  Pacific  Union 
Conference  and  of  the  California  Conference  of 
Seventh-day  Adventists,  a  memorial  service  was  held 
at  Kichmond,  Cal.,  the  day  following  the  funeral  of 
Mrs.  White  at  "Elmshaven." 

It  was  not  difficult  to  arrange  for  such  a  service,  as 
the  annual  camp  meeting  of  the  California  Conference 
was  in  progress  at  Kichmond,  and  this  city  is  on  the 
main  line  of  railway  travel  from  the  Pacific  coast  to 
the  East,  where  the  body  was  to  be  taken  for  inter- 
ment in  the  family  burial  plot.  Accordingly,  an- 
nouncements were  sent  out  to  the  larger  churches  close 
by,  and  on  the  morning  of  July  19  fully  a  thousand 
friends  from  the  cities  surrounding  San  Francisco 
Bay  and  from  more  distant  points,  assembled  at  the 
Richmond  encampment. 

Elder  E.  E.  Andross,  president  of  the  Pacific  Union 
Conference,  was  in  charge,  assisted  by  Elder  E.  W. 
Farnsworth,  vice  president  of  the  Union ;  Elder  J.  N. 
Loughborough,  an  honored  pioneer  of  the  advent  move- 
ment ;  and  Elder  A.  0.  Tait,  editor  of  the  Signs  of  the 
Times.  ^ 

The  opening  hymn,  ^' Sweet  be  thy  rest,"  and  the 
Scripture  reading  by  Elder  E.  W.  Farnsworth  (1  Cor. 
15:12-20,  35-38,  42-45;  2  Cor.  4:6-18;  5:1-10),  pre- 
pared the  minds  of  the  congregation  to  enter  into  the 
spirit  of  Elder  Loughborough's  invocation,  in  the 
course  of  which  he  acknowledged  that  *' while  afflic- 


^  The  pallbearers  were  Elder  J.  L.  McElhany,  president  of  the  Cali- 
fornia Conference;  and  Elders  A.  Brorsen,  E.  J.  Hibbard,  G.  W. 
Reaser,  W.  M.  Healey,  and  C.  E.  Ford.  The  singers  were  Brethren 
D.   Lawrence,   C.   A.    Shull,   J.   H.   Paap,   and  E.   Lloyd. 

(456) 


The  Me}twrial  Service  at  Richmond  457 

tions  come  upon  us,  and  while  workers  in  this  cause 
may  lay  down  the  armor  because  of  lack  of  physical 
strength,"  yet  God's  purpose  will  be  accomplished. 
When  the  Saviour  was  laid  away,  it  was  thought  by 
His  disciples  that  His  work  on  earth  was  at  an  end; 
but  His  death  on  the  cross  was  in  reality  the  very  life 
of  the  cause  He  had  advocated. 

A  carefully  prepared  biographical  sketch,  written 
by  Elder  M.  C.  Wilcox,  of  the  Pacific  Press  Publish- 
ing Association,  was  read  by  an  associate.  Elder  A.  O. 
Tait,  because  of  Elder  Wilcox's  absence  in  the  East. 
In  the  introductory  paragraphs  the  principle  was  set 
forth  that  ''God  makes  much  of  individuals.  All  the 
great  movements,  awakenings,  and  crises  of  the  cen- 
turies have  centered  around  individuals,  so  that  the 
story  of  the  lives  of  these  persons  must  include  the 
history  of  God's  work  in  the  world,  or  the  history 
of  the  crises  or  movements."  Citing  the  biographies 
of  Noah,  of  Abraham  and  other  Hebrew  worthies,  of 
Wycliffe  and  Luther  and  the  Wesleys,  the  writer  con- 
tinued : 

"And  in  the  advent  movement,  the  giving  to  the 
world  of  the  last  message  of  reform,  there  are  two 
persons  whose  biographies  must  include  the  beginning 
and  the  establishment  of  the  movement  and  its  world- 
wide growth.  Nay,  more,  God's  hand  through  them 
will  affect  it  to  the  end.  I  refer  to  Elder  James  White 
and  his  beloved  wife,  Mrs.  Ellen  G.  White." 

In  this  review  of  Mrs.  White's  life  history,  as  read 
at  Eichmond,  her  labors  on  the  Pacific  coast  were 
outlined  thus: 

"The  work  in  California  had  been  inaugurated  by 
Elders  J.  N.  Loughborough  and  D.  T.  Bourdeau  in  the 
summer  of  1868.     In  the  autumn  of  1872  Elder  and 


■I'JS  Life  Sketches 

]\Irs.  White  visited  San  Francisco,  Santa  Eosa,  Wood- 
land, Healdsburg,  and  Petaluma.  Here  her  messages 
were  received  by  earnest  souls,  and  her  labors  were 
greatly  appreciated. 

''In  February,  1873,  Brother  and  Sister  White  went 
to  Michigan,  returning  to  California  in  December  of 
that  year  to  take  up  new  and  greater  burdens  and 
start  new  enterprises.  In  1874  they  assisted  in  two 
tent  meetings  held  in  Oakland.  Here  Mrs.  White 
spoke  with  telling  effect  on  the  temperance  question, 
in  a  local  option  campaign. 

''It  was  at  this  time  that  publishing  work  was  begun 
in  Oakland,  the  first  issue  of  the  i:^igns  of  the  Times 
being  dated  June  4,  1874.  In  1875  the  Pacific  Press 
Publishing  Company  was  organized,  with  capital  stock 
first  at  $28,000.  This  corporation  is  now  continued  in 
the  Pacific  Press  Publishing  Association,  with  a  present 
worth  of  nearly  $250,000,  and  a  yearly  output  of  half 
a  million  dollars  in  religious  and  educational  literature. 

"God  revealed  to  Mrs.  White  that  a  great  work 
would  be  done  upon  the  Pacific  coast  and  in  the  cities 
around  the  bay.  This  began  to  materialize  very  early ; 
for  church  buildings  were  erected  in  Oakland  and  San 
Francisco  in  1875  and  1876.  In  helping  to  build 
these  churches,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  White  sold  all  they  had 
in  the  East. 

"Mrs.  Wliite  was  intimately  connected  with  the 
starting  of  the  college  at  Healdsburg,  from  which 
laborers  have  gone  forth  to  all  parts  of  the  world. 
That  school  is  now  continued  in  Pacific  Union  College, 
near  St.  Helena,  which  has  also  received  her  hearty 
support. 

"Having  borne  a  great  burden  in  the  building  up 
of  the  Battle  Creek  Sanitarium,  Elder  and  Mrs.  White 
took  special  pleasure  in  encouraging  a  like  Avork  in 


The  Memorial  Service  at  Richmond        459 

California,  which  resulted  in  the  development  of  the 
St  Helena  Sanitarium  —  started  as  the  Rural  Health 
Retreat.  A  lifelong  physical  sufferer,  Mrs.  White's 
sympathies  have  ever  been  drawn  out  to  the  afflicted. 
In  connection  with  three  other  medical  missionary 
enterprises  in  California,—  at  Paradise  Valley,  near 
San  Diego;  at  Glendale,  near  Los  Angeles;  and  at 
Loma  Linda,—  Mrs.  "White  has  borne  heroic  burdens 
and  rendered  great  assistance.  This  is  especially  true 
of  the  College  of  Medical  Evangelists  at  Loma  Lmda. 
"In  1878  she  visited  Oregon.  Here  she  attended 
Oregon's  first  camp  meeting,  at  Salem.  ... 

"Her  life  was  a  life  of  sacrifice.  In  poverty,  in  ill 
health,  in  sickness  herself  and  with  family  ill,  laboring 
with  her  hands  in  connection  with  her  husband,  econo- 
mizing to  barest  necessities  of  existence,  ministering 
to  others  hope  and  cheer  under  greatest  discour- 
agement herself,  she  more  than  measured  the  span 
of  her  days  in  arduous  self-denial  and  self-forgetful- 
ness  for  others'  sake.  She  has  given  away  many  times 
over  what  would  have  kept  her  in  ease.  Her  appeals 
to  others  have  been  to  do,  do,  do,  for  God  and  human- 
ity; but  in  this  she  has  been  greatly  blessed  of  God. 
Coming  down  to  death's  door  many  times,  life  de- 
spaired of  by  friends,  given  up  to  die  again  and  again 
by  physicians,  she  has  been  repeatedly  and  miracu- 
lously restored  to  health. 

' '  Mrs.  White  ceased  her  work  here  as  she  began  — 
poor  in  this  world's  goods.  Her  income  from  her 
books  —  no  inconsiderable  sum  —  has  been  used  freely 
in  giving  assistance  to  needy  enterprises  and  needy 
people.  Her  heart  has  always  been  sympathetic,  and 
her  own  hands  have  often  ministered  to  the  sick  and 
suffering.   .    .    . 


460  Life  Sketches 

''The  life  of  Mrs.  White  lives  after  her.  Enemies 
she  has  made  by  her  straightforward  teaching  and  re- 
proof. She  has  been  maligned  and  slandered.  Those 
who  know  her  best,  can  best  judge  her  life.  She  was 
human,  subject  to  all  the  infirmities  and  weaknesses  of 
the  race;  but  she  found  in  Christ  a  precious  Saviour 
and  Helper.  He  called  her  to  do  a  most  unpopular 
work,  and  she  responded.  He  has  used  her  mightily. 
She  has  truly  been  a  mother  in  Israel. 

' '  Our  blessed  Lord  voiced  the  calmest  judgment  of 
the  human  heart  w^hen  He  said  that  a  tree  is  known  by 
its  fruits.  In  the  light  of  this,  the  life  of  our  sister, 
and  its  blessed  influence  upon  all  whose  lives  it  has 
touched,  are  a  witness  of  her  character  and  work.  She 
'  being  dead  yet  speaketh. '  ' ' 

For  the  discourse  that  followed  the  reading  of  the 
biographical  sketch.  Elder  E.  E.  Andross  chose  as  his 
text  the  words:  "Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that 
they  may  rest  from  their  labors;  and  their  works  do 
follow  them." 

"Of  no  one,"  the  speaker  declared,  "can  it  be  said 
more  truly  than  of  our  dear  sister,  that  this  scripture 
is  fulfilled;  still,  under  circumstances  such  as  these, 
our  hearts  cry  out  for  the  glorious  morning  of  the 
resurrection.  We  want  to  know  that  death  is  to  be 
destroyed,  that  the  sleepers  are  to  awake.  However 
blessed  the  life  that  has  gone  out,  w^e  want  to  know 
that  the  loved  one  will  rise  again  to  glorious  immor- 
tality. And  the  Lord  has  not  left  us  to  mourn  as  those 
who  have  no  hope.  'I  will  ransom  them  from  the 
power  of  the  grave, '  the  prophet  writes ;  '  I  will  re- 
deem them  from  death :  0  death,  I  will  be  thy  plagues ; 
O  grave,  I  will  be  thy  destruction.'  Blessed 
words!  .   .   . 


The  Memorial  Service  at  Richmond        461 

''Again,  I  read  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  as 
recorded  in  the  twenty-sixth  chapter:  'Thy  dead  men 
shall  live,  together  with  My  dead  body  shall  they 
arise.  Awake  and  sing,  ye  that  dwell  in  dust :  for  thy 
dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs,  and  the  earth  shall  cast 
out  the  dead.'  Death  is  eventually  to  be  destroyed, 
and  the  sleepers  are  to  awake.  .   .   . 

' '  So  to-day,  my  dear  brethren,  and  especially  those 
who  mourn  most  deeply  upon  this  occasion, —  members 
of  the  family, —  I  say  to  you.  We  are  not  to  sorrow 
as  those  who  have  no  hope.  Our  sister,  after  sev- 
enty years  and  more  of  earnest,  faithful  toil  for  the 
Master,  has  now  lain  down  to  rest  in  the  last  sleep ; 
but  soon  she  is  to  rise  again.  'The  Lord  Himself 
shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice 
of  the  Archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God.'  She 
will  hear  His  voice,  and  come  forth.  ...  0,  let  us,  like 
our  beloved  sister,  '  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He 
goeth.'  And  when,  in  a  little  while,  our  labors  are 
ended,  like  the  great  apostle  we  may  say,  We  have 
fought  a  good  fight,  we  have  finished  the  course,  we 
have  kept  the  faith." 

With  the  singing  of  a  hymn,  and  with  dismissal  by 
Elder  E.  W.  Farnsworth,  the  Richmond  memorial 
service  closed. 


LXI 
THE  FUNERAL  SERVICES  AT  BATTLE  CREEK 

On  Sabbath  day,  July  24,  1915,  Mrs.  "White  was 
laid  to  rest  by  the  side  of  her  husband,  the  late  Elder 
James  White,  in  the  Oak  Hill  Cemetery,  Battle  Creek, 
Mich.,  there  to  await  the  summons  of  the  Life-giver. 

IN    THE   TABERNACLE 

Many  friends  had  come  in  from  the  cities  and  towns 
near  by,  to  unite  with  the  members  of  the  Battle  Creek 
church  and  with  the  citizens  there  in  paying  a  tribute 
of  respect  and  love  to  the  memory  of  the  one  who  had 
been  called  to  rest.  A  considerable  number,  also,  had 
come  in  from  adjoining  states,  including  the  presi- 
dents and  other  executive  officers  of  local  conferences, 
of  the  Lake  Union  Conference,  of  the  North  American 
Division  Conference,  and  of  the  General  Conference 
of  Seventh-day  Adventists. 

The  setting  for  the  funeral  was  fitting  and  impres- 
sive. The  service  was  held  in  the  great  Tabernacle, 
to  the  building  of  which  a  whole  people  contributed 
nearly  two  score  of  years  before,  and  in  which  Mrs. 
White  had  many  times  spoken  the  w^ords  of  life. 
The  floral  tributes  were  such  as  to  form  a  garden-like 
bower  of  beauty.  The  friends  at  the  Battle  Creek 
Sanitarium  had  sent  a  wealth  of  potted  palms,  ferns, 
lilies,  and  marguerites,  almost  covering  the  rostrum, 
and  extending  to  left  and  right  up  the  gallery  stairs. 
Many  floral  pieces  had  been  contributed,  symbolical 
of  the  occasion  and  of  the  hope  beyond.  The  church 
at  Battle  Creek  presented  a  broken  wheel,  the  Review 
and  Herald  Publishing  Association  a  broken  column, 
the  General  Conference  and  the  North  American  Di- 
(462) 


The  Funereal  Services  at  Battle  Creek        463 

vision  Conference  a  cross  and  a  crown,  and  the  Pacific 
Press  Publishing  Association  an  open  Bible,  on  the 
pages  of  which  stood  forth  the  Saviour's  promise, 
"Behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  My  reward  is  with  Me." 

For  two  hours  preceding  the  service  the  body  lay 
in  state  in  front  of  the  rostrum.  Guards  of  honor  ^ 
stood  by,  while  thousands  passed  to  look  upon  the 
aged  and  worn  servant  of  Jesus,  sleeping  her  last 
sleep.  In  that  long  procession  of  humanity  were 
men  and  women  bowed  down  with  the  weight  of 
years,  who  in  their  prime  had  often  sat  under  the 
ministry  of  her  whose  loss  from  the  ranks  of  workers 
in  the  cause  of  God  they  now  mourned.  Tears  coursed 
down  the  cheeks  of  many  a  noble  pioneer  who  for  up- 
wards of  half  a  century  had  kept  the  faith  once  for 
all  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  who  is  still  rejoicing 
in  the  hope  of  the  final  reward  that  awaits  the  faithful. 

When  the  hour  appointed  for  the  service  came,  the 
Tabernacle,  which  seats  nearly  3,500,  was  filled,  with 
many  standing ;  and  it  is  estimated  that  1,000  or  more 
who  could  not  enter  turned  away. 

Among  the  members  of  Mrs.  White 's  family  present 
were  both  of  her  surviving  sons  —  Elder  James  Edson 
White,  of  Marshall,  Mich.,  and  Elder  W.  C.  White,  of 
St.  Helena,  Cal. ;  Miss  Sara  McEnterfer,  of  St.  Helena, 
Cal. ;  Mrs.  Addie  Walling  MacPherson,  a  niece  living 
in  Suffern,  N.  Y. ;  Mrs.  L.  M.  Hall,  at  one  time  a  mem- 
ber of  Mrs.  White 's  household ;  and  several  others  who 
in  former  years  had  been  associated  more  or  less  closely 
with  the  deceased.     Many  hearts  went  out  in  deep 

^  There  were  six  guards  of  honor,  two  serving  at  a  time, —  Elders 
G.  S.  Longacre,  of  Washington,  D.  C. ;  M.  L.  Andreasen,  of  Hutchinson, 
Minn.;  W.  A.  Westworth,  of  Chicago,  111.;  E.  A.  Bristol,  of  In- 
dianapolis, Ind. ;  L.  H.  Christian,  of  Chicago,  111. ;  C.  F.  McVagh,  of 
Grand   Rapids,    Mich. 


464  Life  Sketches 

sympathy  for  Mrs.  Emma  White,  wife  of  Elder  J.  E. 
White,  absent  because  of  a  rheumatic  affliction  which 
for  the  past  two  years  has  rendered  her  unable  to 
leave  home. 

The  service  was  impressive  throughout.  Singers/ 
pallbearers,'  and  ministers'  ascended  to  the  rostrum, 
kneeling  for  a  few  moments  in  silent  prayer.  Then 
the  choir  sang : 

^'Asleep  in  Jesus!      Blessed  sleep, 

From  which  none  ever  wake  to  weep! 
A  calm  and  undisturbed  repose, 
Unbroken  by  the  last  of  foes! 


•'Asleep  in  Jesus!      Soon  to  rise. 

When  the  last  trump  shall  rend  the  skies! 
Then  burst  the  fetters  of  the  tomb, 

And  wake  in  full,  immortal  bloom ! ' ' 


SCRIPTURE    READING 

''And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,"  read 
Elder  F.  M.  Wilcox,  of  Washington,  D.  C.  "Behold, 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will  dwell 
with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His  people,  and  God 

2  The  singers  "were  Mrs.  H.  M.  Dunlap,  Miss  Florence  Howell,  Mrs. 
George  R.  Israel,  Miss  Nenna  Dunlap,  Prof.  Frederick  Griggs,  Mr. 
M.  H.  Minier,  Dr.  M.  A.  Farnsworth,  and  Mr.  Frank  W.  Hubbard. 

3  The  pallbearers  were  Elders  I.  H.  Evans,  president  of  the  North 
American  Division  Conference;  W.  T.  Knox,  treasurer  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference;  G.  B.  Thompson,  secretary  of  the  North  American 
Division  Conference;  Prof.  Frederick  Griggs,  educational  secretary  of 
the  General  Conference;  F.  M.  W^ilcox,  editor  of  the  Advent  Review 
and  Sabbath  Herald;  and  G.  E.  Langdon,  pastor  of  the  Battle  Creek 
Tabernacle  church. 

*The  ministers  were  Elders  A.  G.  Daniells,  president  of  the  General 
Conference  of  Seventh-day  Adventists  (in  charge  of  the  service)  ; 
S.  N.  Haskell,  of  South  Lancaster,  Mass. ;  M.  C.  Wilcox,  of  Mountain 
View,  Cal. ;  C.  B.  Stephenson,  of  Atlanta,  Ga. ;  William  Covert,  of 
Aurora,  111.;  L.  H.  Christian,  of  Chicago,  111.  Elder  George  I.  Butler, 
of  Bowling  Green,  Fla.,  long  a  close  associate  of  Elder  and  Mrs.  James 
White  in  administrative  affairs,  had  been  invited  by  the  General  Con- 
ference to  assist  in  the  service,  but  was  unable  to  be  present. 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek        465 

Himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God.  And 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  cry- 
ing, neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain:  for  the 
former  things  are  passed  away."  The  passages  read 
from  the  visions  of  John  on  the  isle  of  Patmos  were 
Eev.  21 :  1-7 ;  22 : 1-5 ;  and  with  these  were  linked 
the  precious  promises  recorded  in  the  thirty-fifth 
chapter  of  Isaiah's  prophecy.  ''The  ransomed  of  the 
Lord  shall  return,  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and 
everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads:  they  shall  obtain 
joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee 
away." 

THE   PRAYER 

Elder  M.  C.  Wilcox,  of  Mountain  View,  CaL,  peti- 
tioned the  throne  of  grace : 

''Gracious  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  are  glad 
that  there  is  no  trial  of  earth  so  great  but  that  Thou 
hast  comfort  and  strength  for  Thy  children.  We  are 
glad  that  we  can  come  to  Thee  this  morning  and  know 
that  Thou  art  our  Father;  glad  for  the  great  love 
wherewith  Thou  dost  love  us  even  in  our  sinful,  mor- 
tal condition,  not  because  we  are  lovable,  but  because 
Thou  art  love. 

"We  thank  Thee  for  the  gift  of  Thine  only-be- 
gotten Son;  that  He  died  in  our  behalf,  and  that  in 
Him  Thou  canst  take  such  unworthy  mortals  as  we 
are,  and  fit  them  for  the  glorious  inheritance  of  which 
we  have  been  hearing. 

"We  thank  Thee  that  Thy  power  is  so  great  that 
Thou  canst  subdue  and  conquer  all  in  us  that  is  un- 
lovely; that  Thou  canst  take  the  poor,  base  alloys  of 
our  human  nature,  and  make  them  the  genuine  gold 
of  God. 


8C 


466  Life  Sketches 

''We  thank  Thee  for  all  the  precious  promises  and 
assurances  of  Thy  word ;  for  all  its  faithful  warnings ; 
for  all  its  holy  precepts;  for  the  blessed  hope  of  our 
Lord's  coming  which  lies  just  before  us,  when  He 
shall  take  this  earth  and  change  it  by  His  own  power 
for  an  everlasting  home  for  all  His  children. 

"We  thank  Thee,  our  Father,  for  what  Thou  hast 
done  for  us  in  this  last  great  gospel  movement.  We 
thank  Thee  for  the  work  Thou  hast  wrought  through 
Thy  handmaid,  our  sister,  who  lies  before  us  this  morn- 
ing; for  all  the  counsel  and  instruction  Thou  hast 
given  by  her;  for  all  the  work  Thou  hast  wrought 
through  her;  for  the  institutions  she  has  helped  to 
establish ;  for  the  mighty  message  she  has  borne. 

''And  while  our  hearts  are  inexpressibly  sad  this 
morning,  our  Father,  still  we  praise  Thee  for  what 
Thou  hast  done  in  taking  poor,  feeble  humanity  and 
making  such  an  instrument  for  the  building  up  of 
Thy  work. 

"Come  near  to  the  hearts  that  are  torn  this  morning. 
Pour  into  them  the  balm  of  Thy  Spirit,  of  Thy  healing 
goodness.  Fill  all  the  vacancies  that  are  made  by 
death,  with  Thine  own  precious  presence.  Help  them 
that  mourn,  to  look  beyond  this  time  to  the  glorious 
morning  which  lies  just  before  us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  shall  heal  every  wound  that  sin  has  made, 
shall  comfort  every  heart  that  trusts  in  Him,  and  shall 
make  all  things  eternally  new. 

"We  pray  that  Thou  wouldst  help  us  to  learn  the 
lesson  of  the  brevity  of  human  life;  of  the  necessity 
of  giving  ourselves  to  Thee;  of  the  great  encourage- 
ment Thou  dost  give  us,  in  this  life  that  has  just 
closed,  as  to  what  Thou  wilt  do  for  those  who  lend 
themselves  to  Thy  service. 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek        467 

"We  know  that  our  sister  is  safe.  We  can  leave  her 
with  Thee.  Thou  wilt  speak  in  a  little  while,  and  the 
dead  will  come  forth  to  immortality.  But  we  pray  for 
the  living.  We  pray  for  those  who  are  left  to  meet  the 
struggles  and  the  trials  and  the  conflicts  of  these  last 
days.  How  weak  we  are  — ■  how  utterly  incapable  of 
meeting  any  of  these  things  I  Our  hope  this  hour  is  in 
Thee.  And  we  pray  that  the  great  God  who  has  called 
us  will  fit  us  for  His  service ;  w^ill  nerve  us  for  stronger 
effort;  will  give  us  firmer  faith,  more  diligence,  and 
greater  grace  to  meet  the  trials  and  the  conflicts ;  that 
He  will  save  us  from  all  the  deceptions  and  allure- 
ments and  snares  of  the  enemy ;  that  He  will  give  us 
a  clearer  vision  to  see  what  God  would  have  each  and 
all  to  be  and  to  do;  and  that  He  will  give  us  speedy 
triumph  at  last  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord. 

"And  so,  Father,  on  this  sad  day,  we  leave  these 
things  in  Thy  hands,  and  pray  that  the  great  God 
who  has  guided,  who  has  been  with  us,  will  guide 
every  step  of  the  way ;  guide  us  out  of  all  the  wilder- 
ness of  doubt  and  trial ;  guide  us  to  the  land  of  per- 
fect day,  where  there  will  be  no  more  sin,  no  more 
sorrow,  and  where  we  shall  bask  in  the  smiles  of  our 
blessed  Eedeemer,  who  has  conquered  sin  and  there- 
fore is  victor  over  death.  And  grant,  0  our  Father,, 
that  in  that  great  day,  those  assembled  here  may  be 
among  the  number  who  shall  live  forever  with  the 
good  who  have  gone  and  those  who  shall  remain  until 
Thy  coming.    We  ask  it  all  in  Jesus'  name.    Amen." 

ADDRESS  BY  ELDER  DANIELLS 

A  solo,  "Rest  for  the  Toiling  Hand,"  rendered  by 
Professor  Griggs,  was  followed  by  an  address  from  the 
president  of  the  General  Conference,  Elder  A.  G. 
Daniells.     The  speaker  traced  briefly  yet  clearly  the 


468  Life  Sketches 

early  life  and  Christian  experience  of  Mrs.  "White, 
and  also  her  late  labors.  The  first  portion  of  his  ad- 
dress served  the  purpose  of  a  biographical  sketch,  and 
also  formed  a  basis  for  the  main  line  of  thought  run- 
ning throughout ;  namely,  that  in  very  truth  God  has 
been  bestowing  upon  the  remnant  church  the  precious 
gift  of  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

Regarding  Mrs.  White's  call  early  in  life  to  special 
ministry  for  God,  and  the  fruits  that  have  charac- 
terized this  ministry.  Elder  Daniells  said  : 

"Taking  the  Bible  as  the  supreme  guide  of  her  life, 
she  became  fully  convinced,  by  its  teaching,  that  the 
second  coming  of  Christ  was  near  at  hand.  On  this 
point  she  never  wavered,  and,  believing  it  with  her 
whole  soul,  she  felt  that  the  one  supreme  purpose  of 
every  individual  at  this  time  should  be  to  live  a  blame- 
less life  in  Christ,  and  to  devote  every  resource  at 
command  to  the  salvation  of  the  lost. 

"This  view  led  her  to  unceasing  prayer  for  the  in- 
dwelling presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Her  yearning 
for  this  divine  presence  was  answered  beyond  all  that 
she  had  conceived.  .  .  .  Her  life  of  full  surrender, 
obedience,  and  prayer  for  divine  help  was  rewarded  by 
the  bestowal  of  the  gift  of  prophecy,  one  of  the  choic- 
est of  all  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit. 

"In  December,  1844,  the  Holy  Spirit  gave  her  a 
revelation  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ.  In  this 
vision  of  the  future  there  w^as  given  a  view  of  the 
glorious  reward  that  awaits  the  redeemed  and  the  ter- 
rible fate  that  will  come  to  all  who  refuse  to  serve  their 
Lord  and  Master.  This  view  of  the  destiny  of  the 
human  family  made  a  profound  impression  upon  her 
heart.  Here  she  received  her  appointment  as  a  mes- 
senger of  God.     She  felt  that  God  was  commanding 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek         469 

her  to  give  this  message  of  light  and  salvation  to 
others. 

^'This  was  a  great  trial  to  her.  She  was  but  seven- 
teen years  old,  small,  frail,  and  retiring;  but  after  a 
long,  severe  struggle,  she  surrendered  to  the  call  of 
her  Lord,  and  then  courage  and  strength  were  given 
her  to  enter  upon  her  life  w^ork. 

^'Following  this  surrender  and  victory  there  came 
to  her  a  series  of  remarkable  spiritual  experiences,  un- 
mistakably genuine,  and  regarded  by  her  associate 
workers  of  that  day  as  a  manifestation  of  the  gift  of 
prophecy  promised  by  Christ  to  the  remnant  church. 
Those  who  have  been  associated  with  her  through  all 
the  years  that  have  passed  since  that  time  have  never 
had  occasion  to  alter  their  conviction  that  the  revela- 
tions which  have  come  to  her  through  the  years  have 
come  from  God. 

''The  late  Uriah  Smith,  a  lifelong  associate  in  this 
work  wdth  both  Elder  and  ]\Irs.  White,  left  the  follow- 
ing testimony  to  this  gift  as  manifested  in  her 
teachings : 

'^  'Every  test  which  can  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
such  manifestations,  proves  them  genuine.  The  evi- 
dence which  supports  them,  internal  and  external,  is 
conclusive.  They  agree  with  the  word  of  God,  and 
with  themselves.  They  are  given,  unless  those  best 
qualified  to  judge  are  invariably  deceived,  when  the 
Spirit  of  God  is  especially  present.  Calm,  dignified, 
impressive,  they  commend  themselves  to  every  be- 
holder, as  the  very  opposite  of  that  which  is  false  or 
fanatical. 

''  'Their  fruit  is  such  as  to  show  that  the  source 
from  which  they  spring  is  the  opposite  of  evil. 

*'  '1.  They  tend  to  the  purest  morality.  They  dis- 
countenance every  vice,  and  exhort  to  the  practice  of 


470  Life  Sketches 

every  virtue.  They  point  out  the  perils  through  which 
we  are  to  pass  to  the  kingdom.  They  reveal  the  devices 
of  Satan.  They  warn  us  against  his  snares.  They 
have  nipped  in  the  bud  scheme  after  scheme  of  fa- 
naticism which  the  enemy  has  tried  to  foist  into  our 
midst.  They  have  exposed  hidden  iniquity,  brought  to 
light  concealed  wrongs,  and  laid  bare  the  evil  motives 
of  the  false-hearted.  They  have  warded  off  dangers 
from  the  cause  of  truth  upon  every  hand.  They  have 
aroused  and  re-aroused  us  to  greater  consecration  to 
God,  more  zealous  efforts  for  holiness  of  heart,  and 
greater  diligence  in  the  cause  and  service  of  our 
Master. 

''  '2.  They  lead  us  to  Christ.  Like  the  Bible,  they 
set  Him  forth  as  the  only  hope  and  only  Saviour  of 
mankind.  They  portray  before  us  in  living  characters 
His  holy  life  and  His  godly  example,  and  with  irresist- 
ible appeals  they  urge  us  to  follow  in  His  steps. 

''  '3.  They  lead  us  to  the  Bible.  They  set  forth  that 
book  as  the  inspired  and  unalterable  word  of  God. 
They  exhort  us  to  take  that  Word  as  the  man  of  our 
counsel,  and  the  rule  of  our  faith  and  practice.  And 
with  a  compelling  power,  they  entreat  us  to  study  long 
and  diligently  its  pages,  and  become  familiar  with  its 
teaching,  for  it  is  to  judge  us  in  the  last  day. 

' '  '  4.  They  have  brought  comfort  and  consolation  to 
many  hearts.  They  have  strengthened  the  weak,  en- 
couraged the  feeble,  raised  up  the  despondent.  They 
have  brought  order  out  of  confusion,  made  crooked 
places  straight,  and  thrown  light  on  what  was  dark  and 
obscure. ' 

''August  30,  1846,  Miss  Harmon  was  married  to 
James  "White,  a  native  of  Palmyra,  Somerset  County, 
Maine.  From  the  time  of  their  marriage,  Mrs.  White's 
life  was  closelv  linked  with  that  of  her  husband  in 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek        471 

strenuous  gospel  work  until  his  death,  August  6,  1881. 
They  traveled  extensively  over  the  United  States, 
preaching  and  writing,  planting  and  building,  or- 
ganizing and  administering.  Time  and  test  have 
proved  how  broad  and  firm  were  the  foundations 
they  laid,  and  how  wisely  and  well  they  built. 

''The  views  held  and  widely  promulgated  by  Mrs. 
"White  regarding  vital  fundamental  questions  —  the 
sovereignty  of  God,  the  divinity  of  Christ,  the  efficacy 
of  the  gospel,  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  the 
majesty  of  the  law,  the  character  of  sin  and  deliver- 
ance from  its  power,  the  brotherhood  of  man  and  the 
relationships  and  responsibilities  in  that  brotherhood 
—  her  teaching  regarding  these  great  questions,  and 
her  life  of  devotion  to  her  Lord  and  of  service  to  her 
fellow  men,  were  made  impressive  through  the  revela- 
tions given  her  by  the  divine  Spirit.  They  are  the 
fruits  of  that  Spirit  —  the  fruits  by  which  her  life 
work  is  to  be  judged.  They  must  determine  the 
source  and  the  character  of  the  Spirit  that  has 
dominated  her  whole  life.  'By  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them. '  '  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they 
speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is 
no  light  in  them.' 

''This  question  is  not  involved  in  any  uncertainty 
whatever.  Her  teaching  is  clear,  and  the  influence  of 
her  life  has  been  positive. 

"No  Christian  teacher  in  this  generation,  no  re- 
ligious reformer  in  any  preceding  age,  has  placed  a 
higher  value  upon  the  Bible.  In  all  her  writings  it  is 
represented  as  the  book  of  all  books,  the  supreme  and 
all-sufficient  guide  for  the  whole  human  family.  Not 
a  trace  of  'higher  criticism,'  'new  thought,'  nor  skepti- 
cal, destructive  philosophy  can  be  found  in  any  of  her 
writings.    Those  who  still  believe  that  the  Bible  is  the 


472  Life  Sketches 

inspired,  infallible  word  of  the  living  God  will  value 
most  highly  the  positive,  uncompromising  support 
given  this  view  in  the  writings  of  Mrs.  White. 

''In  her  teaching,  Christ  is  recognized  and  exalted 
as  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners.  Emphasis  is  placed 
upon  the  bold  and  unqualified  announcement  of  the 
disciples  that  'there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.'  The 
power  to  redeem  from  sin  and  its  effect  is  in  Him 
alone,  and  to  Him  all  men  are  directed. 

"Her  writings  hold  firmly  to  the  doctrine  that  the 
gospel,  as  revealed  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  presents 
the  only  means  of  salvation.  No  recognition  whatever 
is  given  to  any  of  the  philosophies  of  India  or  the 
ethical  codes  of  Burma  and  China  as  compared  with 
the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  This  alone  is  the  hope 
of  a  lost  world. 

"The  Holy  Spirit,  Christ's  representative  on  earth, 
is  set  forth  and  exalted  as  the  heavenly  teacher  and 
guide  sent  to  this  world  by  our  Lord  at  His  ascension, 
to  make  real  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  men  all  that  He 
had  made  possible  by  His  death  on  the  cross.  The 
gifts  of  this  divine  Spirit,  as  enumerated  in  the  Gos- 
pels and  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament,  are  acknowl- 
edged, prayed  for,  and  received  as  fully  as  the  Spirit 
sees  fit  to  impart  them. 

"The  church  instituted  by  our  Lord  and  built  up 
by  His  disciples  in  the  first  century  is  set  forth  as 
the  divine  model.  Its  prerogatives  and  authority  are 
fully  acknow^ledged,  and  all  its  ordinances  and  me- 
morials are  observed.  Strong  emphasis  is  placed  upon 
the  value  of  gospel  order  and  organization,  as  re- 
vealed in  the  Scriptures,  for  the  efficiency  of  the 
church  in  all  its  world-wide  operations. 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek         473 

''Through  the  light  and  counsel  given  her,  Mrs. 
"White  held  and  advocated  broad,  progressive  views 
regarding  vital  questions  that  affect  the  betterment 
and  uplift  of  the  human  family,  from  the  moral,  in- 
tellectual, physical,  and  social  standpoint  as  well  as 
the  spiritual.  Her  writings  are  full  of  instruction, 
clear  and  positive,  in  behalf  of  a  broad,  practical. 
Christian  education  for  every  young  man  and  young 
woman.  In  response  to  her  earnest  counsels,  the  de- 
nomination with  which  she  was  associated  now  main- 
tains a  system  of  education  for  all  its  children  and 
young  people. 

''Her  writings  present  most  comprehensive  views 
regarding  temperance  reform,  the  laws  of  life  and 
health,  and  the  use  of  rational,  effective  remedies 
for  the  treatment  of  disease.  The  adoption  of  these 
principles  has  placed  the  people  with  whom  she 
worked,  in  the  front  ranks  with  others  who  are  ad- 
vocating sane  temperance  reforms  and  working  for 
the   physical  improvement   of  mankind. 

"Nor  is  the  social  status  of  the  human  family  lost 
sight  of.  Slavery,  the  caste  system,  unjust  racial 
prejudices,  the  oppression  of  the  poor,  the  neglect  of 
the  unfortunate, —  these  all  are  set  forth  as  unchristian 
and  a  serious  menace  to  the  well-being  of  the  human 
race,  and  as  evils  which  the  church  of  Christ  is  ap- 
pointed by  her  Lord  to  overthrow. 

"In  the  writings  of  Mrs.  White  prominence  is  given 
to  the  responsibilities  of  the  church  in  both  home 
and  foreign  mission  service.  Every  member  of  the 
body  is  admonished  to  be  a  light  in  the  world,  a  bless- 
ing to  those  with  whom  he  may  associate.  All  must 
live  the  unselfish  life  of  the  Master  for  others.  And 
the  church  in  Christian  lands  must  put  forth  their 
highest  endeavors  to  evangelize  those  who  are  groping 


474  Life  Sketches 

in  the  darkness  and  superstition  of  heathen  lands. 
Go  to  all  the  world,  give  to  all  the  world,  work  for 
all  the  world,  is  the  exhortation  running  through  all 
the  writings  of  Mrs.  White,  as  the  following  quo- 
tation will  illustrate : 

''  'Let  the  members  of  the  church  have  increased 
faith,  gaining  zeal  from  their  unseen,  heavenly  allies, 
from  a  knowledge  of  their  exhaustless  resources,  from 
the  greatness  of  the  enterprise  in  which  they  are  en- 
gaged, and  from  the  power  of  their  Leader.  Those 
who  place  themselves  under  God's  control,  to  be  led 
and  guided  hj  Him,  will  catch  the  steady  tread  of  the 
events  ordained  by  Him  to  take  place.  Inspired  by 
the  Spirit  of  Him  who  gave  His  life  for  the  life  of  the 
world,  they  will  no  longer  stand  still  in  impotency, 
pointing  to  what  they  cannot  do.  Putting  on  the 
armor  of  heaven,  they  will  go  forth  to  the  warfare, 
willing  to  do  and  dare  for  God,  knowing  that  His 
omnipotence  will  supply  their  need. ' 

''Thus  for  fully  seventy  years  she  gave  her  life  in 
active  service  to  the  cause  of  God  in  behalf  of  sinful, 
suffering,  sorrowing  humanity.  After  traveling  ex- 
tensively through  the  United  States  from  1846  to 
1885,  she  visited  Europe,  where  she  devoted  two  years 
to  the  Avork  there,  which  was  then  in  a  formative 
period.  In  1891  she  went  to  Australia,  where  she  re- 
mained nine  years,  traveling  about  the  colonies,  and 
devoting  all  her  energies  to  the  upbuilding  of  the 
work. 

"On  returning  to  the  United  States  in  1900,  at  the 
age  of  seventy-three,  she  seemed  to  feel  that  her  duty 
to  travel  was  about  done,  and  that  she  should  devote 
the  rest  of  her  life  to  writing.  Thus  she  toiled  on 
until  within  a  short  time  of  her  death,  at  the  ripe  age 
of  almost  eighty-eight  years. 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek         475 

''Perhaps  we  are  not  wise  enough  to  say  definitely 
just  what  part  of  Mrs.  White's  life  work  has  been  of 
the  greatest  value  to  the  world,  but  it  would  seem 
that  the  large  volume  of  Biblical  literature  she  has 
left  would  prove  to  be  of  the  greatest  service  to  man- 
kind. Her  books  number  upwards  of  twenty  volumes. 
Some  of  these  have  been  translated  into  many  lan- 
guages in  different  parts  of  the  world.  They  have  now 
reached  a  circulation  of  more  than  two  million  copies, 
and  are  still  going  to  the  public  by  thousands. 

"As  we  survey  the  whole  field  of  gospel  truth  — 
of  man's  relation  to  his  Lord  and  his  fellow  men  — 
it  must  be  seen  that  Mrs.  White,  in  all  her  teaching, 
has  given  these  great  fundamentals  positive,  construc- 
tive support.  She  has  touched  humanity  at  every 
vital  point  of  need,  and  lifted  it  to  a  higher  level. 

"Now  she  is  at  rest.  Her  voice  is  silent;  her  pen 
is  laid  aside.  But  the  mighty  influence  of  that  active, 
forceful.  Spirit-filled  life  will  continue.  That  life  was 
linked  with  the  Eternal;  it  was  wrought  in  God. 
The  message  proclaimed  and  the  work  done  constitute 
a  monument  that  will  never  crumble  nor  perish.  The 
many  volumes  she  has  left,  dealing  with  every  phase 
of  human  life,  urging  every  reform  necessary  to  the 
betterment  of  society  as  represented  by  the  family, 
city,  state,  and  nation,  will  continue  to  mould  public 
sentiment  and  individual  character.  Their  messages 
will  be  cherished  more  than  they  have  been  in  the 
past.  The  cause  to  which  her  life  was  devoted,  and 
which  that  life  influenced  and  advanced  to  so  great 
a  degree,  will  press  forward  with  increasing  force  and 
rapidity  as  the  years  go  by.  We  who  are  connected 
with  it  need  entertain  no  fear  except  the  fear  of  our 
own  failure  to  do  our  part  as  faithfully  and  loyally 
as  we  should." 


476  Life  Sketches 

DISCOURSE    BY    ELDER    HASKELL 

In  his  discourse  following  Elder  Daniells's  address, 
Elder  S.  N.  Haskell  called  attention  to  the  words  of 
the  psalmist,  "Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is 
the  death  of  His  saints."  Ps.  116 :  15.  Some  may  re- 
gard this  as  a  strange  statement;  it  is  nevertheless 
true.  The  servants  of  God  who  are  now  sleeping,  are 
to  Him  exceeding  precious.  So  long  as  time  shall 
last,  the  influence  of  their  godly  life  will  continue  to 
yield  rich  fruitage.  No  longer  can  the  enemy  of  the 
human  race  imperil  their  w^elfare ;  they  are  safe  from 
his  power.  Jesus  claims  them  as  His  own,  and  on  the 
morning  of  the  resurrection  He  will  bestow  upon  them 
fullness  of  joy. 

In  one  of  the  glorious  visions  given  John  the  beloved 
on  the  isle  of  Patmos,  the  prophet's  attention  was 
arrested  by  "a  voice  from  heaven"  bidding  him  write : 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors;  and  their  works  do  follow^  them." 
Rev.  14 :  13.  Wonderful  words  these,  and  especially 
when  considered  in  the  light  of  their  setting  at  the 
close  of  the  prophecy  concerning  a  threefold  message 
to  be  sounded  preparatory  to  the  end  of  the  world  and 
the  second  advent  of  Christ. 

Heaven  seemed  desirous  of  helping  us  to  understand 
that  at  the  time  of  the  end,  when  these  messages  are 
proclaimed  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  some  of 
those  engaged  in  this  work  will  be  permitted  to  rest 
from  their  labors.  All  such,  we  are  assured,  are  ac- 
counted blessed  of  God.  Nor  are  their  unceasing 
efforts  to  bear  aloft  the  banner  of  truth,  without  re- 
sult; "their  works  do  follow  them."  To-day,  in  the 
light   of   this   assurance   direct   from   heaven   to   the 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek         477 

children  of  men,  we  can  say  of  our  dear  sister  who 
now  sleeps,  that  she  ''being  dead  yet  speaketh." 
Heb.  11 : 4. 

Elder  Haskell  reviewed  the  experience  of  the  be- 
lievers at  Thessalonica  who  were  early  called  upon  to 
suffer  cruel  persecutions,  even  unto  death.  The 
apostle  Paul,  in  his  first  epistle  to  the  sorrowing  ones 
there,  comforts  them  with  the  certainty  of  the  Chris- 
tian's hope.  ''Sorrow  not,  even  as  others  which  have 
no  hope,"  he  exhorts;  ^'for  if  we  believe  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in 
Jesus  will  God  bring  with  Him.  For  this  we  say  unto 
you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which  are  alive 
and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not  pre- 
vent [go  before]  them  which  are  asleep.  For  the  Lord 
Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with 
the  voice  of  the  Archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of 
God:  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we 
which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  to- 
gether with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in 
the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Where- 
fore comfort  one  another  with  these  words. ' '  1  Thess. 
4:13-18. 

The  speaker  invited  attention  to  the  expression, 
*'For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so" —  even  as  Christ  Avas  raised  from  the  dead  — 
"them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with 
Him,,"  and  he  illustrated  this  by  the  experience  of 
Mary  at  the  rent  sepulcher.  Bitterly  disappointed 
in  not  finding  her  Lord,  "Mary  stood  without  at  the 
sepulcher  weeping :  and  as  she  wept,  she  stooped  down, 
and  looked  into  the  sepulcher,  and  seeth  two  angels 
in  white  sitting,  the  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other 
at  the  feet,  where  the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain.  And 
they  say  unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou?     She 


478  Life  Sketches 

saith  unto  them,  Because  they  have  taken  away  my 
Lord,  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  Him." 
Her  heart  cried  out  after  her  Saviour,  and  at  that 
very  moment  He  was  by  her  side^  though  she  recog- 
nized Him  not.  "Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  why 
weepest  thou"?  whom  seekest  thou?  She,  supposing 
Him  to  be  the  gardener,  saith  unto  Him,  Sir,  if  Thou 
have  borne  Him  hence,  tell  me  where  Thou  hast  laid 
Him,  and  I  will  take  Him  away. 

"Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary."  That  is  all  He  said — 
"Mary,''  Many  a  time  she  had  heard  that  lamiliai 
voice,  and  she  must  have  recognized  Jesus  by  His  tone 
or  expression,  for  immediately  she  acknowledged  Him 
as  her  Master  and  Lord.  ' '  Touch  Me  not, ' '  He  said 
to  her ;  ' '  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  My  Father :  but 
go  to  I\Iy  brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  I  ascend  unto 
My  Father,  and  your  Father;  and  to  ]\Iy  God,  and 
your  God."  John  20: 11-17.  Then  it  was  that  Mary 
hastened  to  the  disciples  with  the  glad  tidings  of  a 
risen  Saviour. 

"It  was  her  love  for  the  Master,"  the  speaker  con- 
tinued, "because  of  what  He  had  done  for  her  in 
forgiving  her  sins  and  in  connecting  her  soul  with 
heaven,  that  kept  the  Saviour  on  earth  after  His 
resurrection  until  He  had  made  Himself  known  to  her. 
There  is  something  very  touching  in  this  narrative.  It 
shows  that  the  Saviour  is  willing  to  reveal  Himself  to 
those  who  are  devoted  to  Him  and  to  His  service, — 
those  who  desire  above  all  things  else  to  maintain  a 
living  connection  with  heaven.  As  Mary  recognized 
her  Lord  after  His  resurrection  by  His  voice  and  His 
general  demeanor,  so  I  believe  we  shall  be  able  to 
recognize  again  our  sister  who  now  sleeps.  While  we 
cannot  hear  her  voice  in  this  world  any  more,  yet  her 
influence  lives;  and  in  the  resurrection  morning,  if 


The  Funeral  Services  at  Battle  Creek         479 

we  remain  faithful,  and  have  a  part  with  the  people  of 
God  in  that  glad  hour,  we  shall  hear  her  voice  once 
more,  and  we  shall  recognize  her.  ]\Iy  dear  friends, 
there  is  a  living  connection  between  heaven  and  this 
earth  still,  and  the  promises  the  Lord  has  made  to  His 
people  will  be  verified.  Not  one  word  will  fail  of  ful- 
fillment. May  the  Lord  help  us  all  to  be  among  those 
who  shall  meet  their  Lord  in  peace,  and  who  shall  have 
the  privilege  of  greeting  our  sister  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.    May  God  grant  it  for  His  name 's  sake. ' ' 

The  hymn,  ' '  We  shall  meet  beyond  the  river, ' '  and 
benediction  by  Elder  W.  T.  Knox,  closed  the  Taber- 
nacle service.  Carriages  and  cars  were  in  waiting,  and 
these  conveyed  many  hundreds  to  the  burial  place  in 
Oak  Hill  Cemetery. 

AT    THE    GRAVE 

Half  a  century  had  passed  since  Mrs.  "White  and  her 
husband  buried  their  youngest  child  and  soon  after- 
ward their  first-born  in  the  beautiful  spot  where  now 
she  herself  was  to  rest.  When  in  1881  Elder  James 
White  was  laid  beside  the  children,  little  did  his 
bereaved  companion  think  that  the  Lord  would 
strengthen  her  to  continue  in  ministry  for  a  full  third 
of  a  century.  Yet  such  had  been  the  case ;  and  now, 
her  labors  ended,  she  was  to  rest  by  the  side  of  her 
loved  ones. 

Elder  I.  H.  Evans  read  the  story  of  the  raising  of 
Lazarus  from  the  dead,  as  reccvded  >n  .'he  eleventh 
chapter  of  John.  Jesus  has  decl? red ;  'I  am  the 
resurrection,  and  the  life:  he  that  believeth  in  Me, 
though  he  were  dead,  yet  3l;all  he  W^^:  and  whosoever 
liveth  and  believeth  in  Me  shall  iii^vei'  die."  Elder 
Evans  also  read,  from  the  apostle  Paul's  inspired 
testimony  in  1  Codnthic^xs  i-'v,  m.any  positive  and  com- 


480  Life  Sketches 

forting  assurances  concerning  the  resurrection  of  the 
righteous.  "If  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
then  is  Christ  not  risen :  and  if  Christ  be  not  risen, 
then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is  also 
vain. "  ' '  If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ, 
we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable.  But  now  is  Christ 
risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the  first  fruits  of 
them  that  slept. "  ' '  In  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. ' ' 
"Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  0  death,  where 
is  thy  sting?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?" 
"Thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore,  my  be- 
loved brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,  always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye 
know  that  your  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. ' ' 

^'We  may  sleep,  but  not   forever; 

There  will  be  a  glorious  dawn; 
We  shall  meet  to  part,  no,  never, 

On  the   resurrection  morn. 
From  the  deepest  caves  of  ocean. 

From  the  desert  and  the  plain, 
From  the  valley  and  the  mountain, 

Countless  throngs  shall  rise  again. ' ' 


This  book  is  due  two  weeks  from  the  last  date  stamped 
below,  and  if  not  returned  at  or  before  that  time  a  fine  of 
five  cents  a  day  will  be  incurred. 


rrp  ^ 


'Wi 


^U  5  zoos 


m; 


St995 


6LX,4MLUJiai 


r 


'MAY^^  1995 
m  Q>  ^fi^J 


WB 


m)^ 


ii 


Rs« 


.0  D4 


0040603407 


9  3S.S3 


wse-s. 


O 

o 

O 


